SPEAKER
FOR
THE
DEAD
by
Orson
Scott
Card
(c)
1986
Orson
Scott
Card
Prologue
In
the
year
1830,
after
the
formation
of
Starways
Congress,
a
robot
scout
ship
sent
a
report
by
ansible:
The
planet
it
was
investigating
was
well
within
the
parameters
for
human
life.
The
nearest
planet
with
any
kind
of
population
pressure
was
Ba¡a;
Starways
Congress
granted
them
the
exploration
license.
So
it
was
that
the
first
humans
to
see
the
new
world
were
Portuguese
by
language,
Brazilian
by
culture,
and
Catholic
by
creed.
In
the
year
1886
they
disembarked
from
their
shuttle,
crossed
themselves,
and
named
the
planet
Lusitania--
the
ancient
name
of
Portugal.
They
set
about
cataloguing
the
flora
and
fauna.
Five
days
later
they
realized
that
the
little
forest-dwelling
animals
that
they
had
called
porquinhos--
piggies--
were
not
animals
at
all.
For
the
first
time
since
the
Xenocide
of
the
Buggers
by
the
Monstrous
Ender,
humans
had
found
intelligent
alien
life.
The
piggies
were
technologically
primitive,
but
they
used
tools
and
built
houses
and
spoke
a
language.
"It
is
another
chance
God
has
given
us,"
declared
Archcardinal
Pio
of
Ba¡a.
"We
can
be
redeemed
for
the
destruction
of
the
buggers."
The
members
of
Starways
Congress
worshipped
many
gods,
or
none,
but
they
agreed
with
the
Archcardinal.
Lusitania
would
be
settled
from
Ba¡a,
and
therefore
under
Catholic
License,
as
tradition
demanded.
But
the
colony
could
never
spread
beyond
a
limited
area
or
exceed
a
limited
population.
And
it
was
bound,
above
all,
by
one
law:
the
piggies
were
not
to
be
disturbed.
Chapter
1
--
Pipo
Since
we
are
not
yet
fully
comfortable
with
the
idea
that
people
from
the
next
village
are
as
human
as
ourselves,
it
is
presumptuous
in
the
extreme
to
suppose
we
could
ever
look
at
sociable,
tool-making
creatures
who
arose
from
other
evolutionary
paths
and
see
not
beasts
but
brothers,
not
rivals
but
fellow
pilgrims
journeying
to
the
shrine
of
intelligence.
Yet
that
is
what
I
see,
or
yearn
to
see.
The
difference
between
raman
and
varelse
is
not
in
the
creature
judged,
but
in
the
creature
judging.
When
we
declare
an
alien
species
to
be
raman,
it
does
not
mean
that
they
have
passed
a
threshold
of
moral
maturity.
It
means
that
we
have.
--
Demosthenes,
Letter
to
the
Framlings
Rooter
was
at
once
the
most
difficult
and
the
most
helpful
of
the
pequeninos.
He
was
always
there
whenever
Pipo
visited
their
clearing,
and
did
his
best
to
answer
the
questions
Pipo
was
forbidden
by
law
to
come
right
out
and
ask.
Pipo
depended
on
him--
too
much,
probably--
yet
though
Rooter
clowned
and
played
like
the
irresponsible
youngling
that
he
was,
he
also
watched,
probed,
tested.
Pipo
always
had
to
beware
of
the
traps
that
Rooter
set
for
him.
A
moment
ago
Rooter
had
been
shimmying
up
trees,
gripping
the
bark
with
only
the
horny
pads
on
his
ankles
and
inside
his
thighs.
In
his
hands
he
carried
two
sticks--
Father
Sticks,
they
were
called--
which
he
beat
against
the
tree
in
a
compelling,
arhythmic
pattern
all
the
while
he
climbed.
The
noise
brought
Mandachuva
out
of
the
log
house.
He
called
to
Rooter
in
the
Males'
Language,
and
then
in
Portuguese.
"P'ra
baixo,
bicho!"
Several
piggies
nearby,
hearing
his
Portuguese
wordplay,
expressed
their
appreciation
by
rubbing
their
thighs
together
sharply.
It
made
a
hissing
noise,
and
Mandachuva
took
a
little
hop
in
the
air
in
delight
at
their
applause.
Rooter,
in
the
meantime,
bent
over
backward
until
it
seemed
certain
he
would
fall.
Then
he
flipped
off
with
his
hands,
did
a
somersault
in
the
air,
and
landed
on
his
legs,
hopping
a
few
times
but
not
stumbling.
"So
now
you're
an
acrobat,"
said
Pipo.
Rooter
swaggered
over
to
him.
It
was
his
way
of
imitating
humans.
It
was
all
the
more
effective
as
ridicule
because
his
flattened
upturned
snout
looked
decidedly
porcine.
No
wonder
that
offworlders
called
them
"piggies."
The
first
visitors
to
this
world
had
started
calling
them
that
in
their
first
reports
back
in
'86,
and
by
the
time
Lusitania
Colony
was
founded
in
1925,
the
name
was
indelible.
The
xenologers
scattered
among
the
Hundred
Worlds
wrote
of
them
as
"Lusitanian
Aborigines,"
though
Pipo
knew
perfectly
well
that
this
was
merely
a
matter
of
professional
dignity--
except
in
scholarly
papers,
xenologers
no
doubt
called
them
piggies,
too.
As
for
Pipo,
he
called
them
pequeninos,
and
they
seemed
not
to
object,
for
now
they
called
themselves
"Little
Ones."
Still,
dignity
or
not,
there
was
no
denying
it.
At
moments
like
this,
Rooter
looked
like
a
hog
on
its
hind
legs.
"Acrobat,"
Rooter
said,
trying
out
the
new
word.
"What
I
did?
You
have
a
word
for
people
who
do
that?
So
there
are
people
who
do
that
as
their
work?"
Pipo
sighed
silently,
even
as
he
froze
his
smile
in
place.
The
law
strictly
forbade
him
to
share
information
about
human
society,
lest
it
contaminate
piggy
culture.
Yet
Rooter
played
a
constant
game
of
squeezing
the
last
drop
of
implication
out
of
everything
Pipo
said.
This
time,
though,
Pipo
had
no
one
to
blame
but
himself,
letting
out
a
silly
remark
that
opened
unnecessary
windows
onto
human
life.
Now
and
then
he
got
so
comfortable
among
the
pequeninos
that
he
spoke
naturally.
Always
a
danger.
I'm
not
good
at
this
constant
game
of
taking
information
while
trying
to
give
nothing
in
return.
Libo,
my
close-mouthed
son,
already
he's
better
at
discretion
than
I
am,
and
he's
only
been
apprenticed
to
me--
how
long
since
he
turned
thirteen?
--four
months.
"I
wish
I
had
pads
on
my
legs
like
yours,"
said
Pipo.
"The
bark
on
that
tree
would
rip
my
skin
to
shreds."
"That
would
cause
us
all
to
be
ashamed.
"
Rooter
held
still
in
the
expectant
posture
that
Pipo
thought
of
as
their
way
of
showing
mild
anxiety,
or
perhaps
a
nonverbal
warning
to
other
pequeninos
to
be
cautious.
It
might
also
have
been
a
sign
of
extreme
fear,
but
as
far
as
Pipo
knew
he
had
never
seen
a
pequenino
feel
extreme
fear.
In
any
event,
Pipo
spoke
quickly
to
calm
him.
"Don't
worry,
I'm
too
old
and
soft
to
climb
trees
like
that.
I'll
leave
it
to
you
younglings."
And
it
worked;
Rooter's
body
at
once
became
mobile
again.
"I
like
to
climb
trees.
I
can
see
everything."
Rooter
squatted
in
front
of
Pipo
and
leaned
his
face
in
close.
"Will
you
bring
the
beast
that
runs
over
the
grass
without
touching
the
ground?
The
others
don't
believe
me
when
I
say
I
saw
such
a
thing."
Another
trap.
What,
Pipo,
xenologer,
will
you
humiliate
this
individual
of
the
community
you're
studying?
Or
will
you
adhere
to
the
rigid
law
set
up
by
Starways
Congress
to
govern
this
encounter?
There
were
few
precedents.
The
only
other
intelligent
aliens
that
humankind
had
encountered
were
the
buggers,
three
thousand
years
ago,
and
at
the
end
of
it
the
buggers
were
all
dead.
This
time
Starways
Congress
was
making
sure
that
if
humanity
erred,
their
errors
would
be
in
the
opposite
direction.
Minimal
information,
minimal
contact.
Rooter
recognized
Pipo's
hesitation,
his
careful
silence.
"You
never
tell
us
anything,"
said
Rooter.
"You
watch
us
and
study
us,
but
you
never
let
us
past
your
fence
and
into
your
village
to
watch
you
and
study
you."
Pipo
answered
as
honestly
as
he
could,
but
it
was
more
important
to
be
careful
than
to
be
honest.
"If
you
learn
so
little
and
we
learn
so
much,
why
is
it
that
you
speak
both
Stark
and
Portuguese
while
I'm
still
struggling
with
your
language?"
"We're
smarter."
Then
Rooter
leaned
back
and
spun
around
on
his
buttocks
so
his
back
was
toward
Pipo.
"Go
back
behind
your
fence,"
he
said.
Pipo
stood
at
once.
Not
too
far
away,
Libo
was
with
three
pequeninos,
trying
to
learn
how
they
wove
dried
merdona
vines
into
thatch.
He
saw
Pipo
and
in
a
moment
was
with
his
father,
ready
to
go.
Pipo
led
him
off
without
a
word;
since
the
pequeninos
were
so
fluent
in
human
languages,
they
never
discussed
what
they
had
learned
until
they
were
inside
the
gate.
It
took
a
half
hour
to
get
home,
and
it
was
raining
heavily
when
they
passed
through
the
gate
and
walked
along
the
face
of
the
hill
to
the
Zenador's
Station.
Zenador?
Pipo
thought
of
the
word
as
he
looked
at
the
small
sign
above
the
door.
On
it
the
word
XENOLOGER
was
written
in
Stark.
That
is
what
I
am,
I
suppose,
thought
Pipo,
at
least
to
the
offworlders.
But
the
Portuguese
title
Zenador
was
so
much
easier
to
say
that
on
Lusitania
hardly
anyone
said
xenologer,
even
when
speaking
Stark.
That
is
how
languages
change,
thought
Pipo.
If
it
weren't
for
the
ansible,
providing
instantaneous
communication
among
the
Hundred
Worlds,
we
could
not
possibly
maintain
a
common
language.
Interstellar
travel
is
far
too
rare
and
slow.
Stark
would
splinter
into
ten
thousand
dialects
within
a
century.
It
might
be
interesting
to
have
the
computers
run
a
projection
of
linguistic
changes
on
Lusitania,
if
Stark
were
allowed
to
decay
and
absorb
Portuguese--
"Father,"
said
Libo.
Only
then
did
Pipo
notice
that
he
had
stopped
ten
meters
away
from
the
station.
Tangents.
The
best
parts
of
my
intellectual
life
are
tangential,
in
areas
outside
my
expertise.
I
suppose
because
within
my
area
of
expertise
the
regulations
they
have
placed
upon
me
make
it
impossible
to
know
or
understand
anything.
The
science
of
xenology
insists
on
more
mysteries
than
Mother
Church.
His
handprint
was
enough
to
unlock
the
door.
Pipo
knew
how
the
evening
would
unfold
even
as
he
stepped
inside
to
begin.
It
would
take
several
hours
of
work
at
the
terminals
for
them
both
to
report
what
they
had
done
during
today's
encounter.
Pipo
would
then
read
over
Libo's
notes,
and
Libo
would
read
Pipo's,
and
when
they
were
satisfied,
Pipo
would
write
up
a
brief
summary
and
then
let
the
computers
take
it
from
there,
filing
the
notes
and
also
transmitting
them
instantly,
by
ansible,
to
the
xenologers
in
the
rest
of
the
Hundred
Worlds.
More
than
a
thousand
scientists
whose
whole
career
is
studying
the
one
alien
race
we
know,
and
except
for
what
little
the
satellites
can
discover
about
this
arboreal
species,
all
the
information
my
colleagues
have
is
what
Libo
and
I
send
them.
This
is
definitely
minimal
intervention.
But
when
Pipo
got
inside
the
station,
he
saw
at
once
that
it
would
not
be
an
evening
of
steady
but
relaxing
work.
Dona
Cristƒ
was
there,
dressed
in
her
monastic
robes.
Was
it
one
of
the
younger
children,
in
trouble
at
school?
"No,
no,"
said
Dona
Crist
.
"All
your
children
are
doing
very
well,
except
this
one,
who
I
think
is
far
too
young
to
be
out
of
school
and
working
here,
even
as
an
apprentice.
"
Libo
said
nothing.
A
wise
decision,
thought
Pipo.
Dona
Crist
was
a
brilliant
and
engaging,
perhaps
even
beautiful,
young
woman,
but
she
was
first
and
foremost
a
monk
of
the
Order
of
the
Filhos
da
Mente
de
Cristo,
Children
of
the
Mind
of
Christ,
and
she
was
not
beautiful
to
behold
when
she
was
angry
at
ignorance
and
stupidity.
It
was
amazing
the
number
of
quite
intelligent
people
whose
ignorance
and
stupidity
had
melted
somewhat
in
the
fire
of
her
scorn.
Silence,
Libo,
it's
a
policy
that
will
do
you
good.
"I'm
not
here
about
any
child
of
yours
at
all,"
said
Dona
Crist
.
"I'm
here
about
Novinha."
Dona
Crist
did
not
have
to
mention
a
last
name;
everybody
knew
Novinha.
The
terrible
Descolada
had
ended
only
eight
years
before.
The
plague
had
threatened
to
wipe
out
the
colony
before
it
had
a
fair
chance
to
get
started;
the
cure
was
discovered
by
Novinha's
father
and
mother,
Gusto
and
Cida,
the
two
xenobiologists.
It
was
a
tragic
irony
that
they
found
the
cause
of
the
disease
and
its
treatment
too
late
to
save
themselves.
Theirs
was
the
last
Descolada
funeral.
Pipo
clearly
remembered
the
little
girl
Novinha,
standing
there
holding
Mayor
Bosquinha's
hand
while
Bishop
Peregrino
conducted
the
funeral
mass
himself.
No--
not
holding
the
Mayor's
hand.
The
picture
came
back
to
his
mind,
and,
with
it,
the
way
he
felt.
What
does
she
make
of
this?
he
remembered
asking
himself.
It's
the
funeral
of
her
parents,
she's
the
last
survivor
in
her
family;
yet
all
around
her
she
can
sense
the
great
rejoicing
of
the
people
of
this
colony.
Young
as
she
is,
does
she
understand
that
our
joy
is
the
best
tribute
to
her
parents?
They
struggled
and
succeeded,
finding
our
salvation
in
the
waning
days
before
they
died;
we
are
here
to
celebrate
the
great
gift
they
gave
us.
But
to
you,
Novinha,
it's
the
death
of
your
parents,
as
your
brothers
died
before.
Five
hundred
dead,
and
more
than
a
hundred
masses
for
the
dead
here
in
this
colony
in
the
last
six
months,
and
all
of
them
were
held
in
an
atmosphere
of
fear
and
grief
and
despair.
Now,
when
your
parents
die,
the
fear
and
grief
and
despair
are
no
less
for
you
than
ever
before--
but
no
one
else
shares
your
pain.
It
is
the
relief
from
pain
that
is
foremost
in
our
minds.
Watching
her,
trying
to
imagine
her
feelings,
he
succeeded
only
in
rekindling
his
own
grief
at
the
death
of
his
own
Maria,
seven
years
old,
swept
away
in
the
wind
of
death
that
covered
her
body
in
cancerous
growth
and
rampant
funguses,
the
flesh
swelling
or
decaying,
a
new
limb,
not
arm
or
leg,
growing
out
of
her
hip,
while
the
flesh
sloughed
off
her
feet
and
head,
baring
the
bones,
her
sweet
and
beautiful
body
destroyed
before
their
eyes,
while
her
bright
mind
was
mercilessly
alert,
able
to
feel
all
that
happened
to
her
until
she
cried
out
to
God
to
let
her
die.
Pipo
remembered
that,
and
then
remembered
her
requiem
mass,
shared
with
five
other
victims.
As
he
sat,
knelt,
stood
there
with
his
wife
and
surviving
children,
he
had
felt
the
perfect
unity
of
the
people
in
the
Cathedral.
He
knew
that
his
pain
was
everybody's
pain,
that
through
the
loss
of
his
eldest
daughter
he
was
bound
to
his
community
with
the
inseparable
bonds
of
grief,
and
it
was
a
comfort
to
him,
it
was
something
to
cling
to.
That
was
how
such
a
grief
ought
to
be,
a
public
mourning.
Little
Novinha
had
nothing
of
that.
Her
pain
was,
if
anything,
worse
than
Pipo's
had
been--
at
least
Pipo
had
not
been
left
without
any
family
at
all,
and
he
was
an
adult,
not
a
child
terrified
by
suddenly
losing
the
foundation
of
her
life.
In
her
grief
she
was
not
drawn
more
tightly
into
the
community,
but
rather
excluded
from
it.
Today
everyone
was
rejoicing,
except
her.
Today
everyone
praised
her
parents;
she
alone
yearned
for
them,
would
rather
they
had
never
found
the
cure
for
others
if
only
they
could
have
remained
alive
themselves.
Her
isolation
was
so
acute
that
Pipo
could
see
it
from
where
he
sat.
Novinha
took
her
hand
away
from
the
Mayor
as
quickly
as
possible.
Her
tears
dried
up
as
the
mass
progressed;
by
the
end
she
sat
in
silence,
like
a
prisoner
refusing
to
cooperate
with
her
captors.
Pipo's
heart
broke
for
her.
Yet
he
knew
that
even
if
he
tried,
he
could
not
conceal
his
own
gladness
at
the
end
of
the
Descolada,
his
rejoicing
that
none
of
his
other
children
would
be
taken
from
him.
She
would
see
that;
his
effort
to
comfort
her
would
be
a
mockery,
would
drive
her
further
away.
After
the
mass
she
walked
in
bitter
solitude
amid
the
crowds
of
well-meaning
people
who
cruelly
told
her
that
her
parents
were
sure
to
be
saints,
sure
to
sit
at
the
right
hand
of
God.
What
kind
of
comfort
is
that
for
a
child?
Pipo
whispered
aloud
to
his
wife,
"She'll
never
forgive
us
for
today."
"Forgive?"
Conceicao
was
not
one
of
those
wives
who
instantly
understood
her
husband's
train
of
thought.
"We
didn't
kill
her
parents--"
"But
we're
all
rejoicing
today,
aren't
we?
She'll
never
forgive
us
for
that."
"Nonsense.
She
doesn't
understand
anyway;
she's
too
young."
She
understands,
Pipo
thought.
Didn't
Maria
understand
things
when
she
was
even
younger
than
Novinha
is
now?
As
the
years
passed--
eight
years
now--
he
had
seen
her
from
time
to
time.
She
was
his
son
Libo's
age,
and
until
Libo's
thirteenth
birthday
that
meant
they
were
in
many
classes
together.
He
heard
her
give
occasional
readings
and
speeches,
along
with
other
children.
There
was
an
elegance
to
her
thought,
an
intensity
to
her
examination
of
ideas
that
appealed
to
him.
At
the
same
time,
she
seemed
utterly
cold,
completely
removed
from
everyone
else.
Pipo's
own
boy,
Libo,
was
shy,
but
even
so
he
had
several
friends,
and
had
won
the
affection
of
his
teachers.
Novinha,
though,
had
no
friends
at
all,
no
one
whose
gaze
she
sought
after
a
moment
of
triumph.
There
was
no
teacher
who
genuinely
liked
her,
because
she
refused
to
reciprocate,
to
respond.
"She
is
emotionally
paralyzed,"
Dona
Crist
said
once
when
Pipo
asked
about
her.
"There
is
no
reaching
her.
She
swears
that
she's
perfectly
happy,
and
doesn't
see
any
need
to
change."
Now
Dona
Crist
had
come
to
the
Zenador's
Station
to
talk
to
Pipo
about
Novinha.
Why
Pipo?
He
could
guess
only
one
reason
for
the
principal
of
the
school
to
come
to
him
about
this
particular
orphaned
girl.
"Am
I
to
believe
that
in
all
the
years
you've
had
Novinha
in
your
school,
I'm
the
only
person
who
asked
about
her?"
"Not
the
only
person,"
she
said.
"There
was
all
kinds
of
interest
in
her
a
couple
of
years
ago,
when
the
Pope
beatified
her
parents.
Everybody
asked
then
whether
the
daughter
of
Gusto
and
Cida,
Os
Venerados,
had
ever
noticed
any
miraculous
events
associated
with
her
parents,
as
so
many
other
people
had."
"They
actually
asked
her
that?"
"There
were
rumors,
and
Bishop
Peregrino
had
to
investigate."
Dona
Crist
got
a
bit
tight-lipped
when
she
spoke
of
the
young
spiritual
leader
of
Lusitania
Colony.
But
then,
it
was
said
that
the
hierarchy
never
got
along
well
with
the
order
of
the
Filhos
da
Mente
de
Cristo.
"Her
answer
was
instructive.
"
"I
can
imagine."
"She
said,
more
or
less,
that
if
her
parents
were
actually
listening
to
prayers
and
had
any
influence
in
heaven
to
get
them
granted,
then
why
wouldn't
they
have
answered
her
prayer,
for
them
to
return
from
the
grave?
That
would
be
a
useful
miracle,
she
said,
and
there
are
precedents.
If
Os
Venerados
actually
had
the
power
to
grant
miracles,
then
it
must
mean
they
did
not
love
her
enough
to
answer
her
prayer.
She
preferred
to
believe
that
her
parents
still
loved
her,
and
simply
did
not
have
the
power
to
act."
"A
born
sophist,"
said
Pipo.
"A
sophist
and
an
expert
in
guilt:
she
told
the
Bishop
that
if
the
Pope
declared
her
parents
to
be
venerable,
it
would
be
the
same
as
the
Church
saying
that
her
parents
hated
her.
The
Petition
for
canonization
of
her
parents
was
proof
that
Lusitania
despised
her;
if
it
was
granted,
it
would
be
proof
that
the
Church
itself
was
despicable.
Bishop
Peregrino
was
livid."
"I
notice
he
sent
in
the
petition
anyway."
"For
the
good
of
the
community.
And
there
were
all
those
miracles."
"Someone
touches
the
shrine
and
a
headache
goes
away
and
they
cry
'Milagre!--
os
santos
me
abenqoaram!'"
Miracle!--
the
saints
have
blessed
me!
"You
know
that
Holy
Rome
requires
more
substantial
miracles
than
that.
But
it
doesn't
matter.
The
Pope
graciously
allowed
us
to
call
our
little
town
Milagre,
and
now
I
imagine
that
every
time
someone
says
that
name,
Novinha
burns
a
little
hotter
with
her
secret
rage."
"Or
colder.
One
never
knows
what
temperature
that
sort
of
thing
will
take."
"Anyway,
Pipo,
you
aren't
the
only
one
who
ever
asked
about
her.
But
you're
the
only
one
who
ever
asked
about
her
for
her
own
sake,
and
not
because
of
her
most
Holy
and
Blessed
parents."
It
was
a
sad
thought,
that
except
for
the
Filhos,
who
ran
the
schools
of
Lusitania,
there
had
been
no
concern
for
the
girl
except
the
slender
shards
of
attention
Pipo
had
spared
for
her
over
the
years.
"She
has
one
friend,"
said
Libo.
Pipo
had
forgotten
that
his
son
was
there--
Libo
was
so
quiet
that
he
was
easy
to
overlook.
Dona
Crist
also
seemed
startled.
"Libo,"
she
said,
"I
think
we
were
indiscreet,
talking
about
one
of
your
schoolmates
like
this."
"I'm
apprentice
Zenador
now,"
Libo
reminded
her.
It
meant
he
wasn't
in
school.
"Who
is
her
friend?"
asked
Pipo.
"Marc
o."
"Marcos
Ribeira,"
Dona
Crist
explained.
"The
tall
boy--"
"Ah,
yes,
the
one
who's
built
like
a
cabra."
"He
is
strong,"
said
Dona
Crist
.
"But
I've
never
noticed
any
friendship
between
them."
"Once
when
Marc
o
was
accused
of
something,
and
she
happened
to
see
it,
she
spoke
for
him."
"You
put
a
generous
interpretation
on
it,
Libo,"
said
Dona
Crist
.
"I
think
it
is
more
accurate
to
say
she
spoke
against
the
boys
who
actually
did
it
and
were
trying
to
put
the
blame
on
him."
"Marcdo
doesn't
see
it
that
way,"
said
Libo.
"I
noticed
a
couple
of
times,
the
way
he
watches
her.
It
isn't
much,
but
there
is
somebody
who
likes
her."
"Do
you
like
her?"
asked
Pipo.
Libo
paused
for
a
moment
in
silence.
Pipo
knew
what
it
meant.
He
was
examining
himself
to
find
an
answer.
Not
the
answer
that
he
thought
would
be
most
likely
to
bring
him
adult
favor,
and
not
the
answer
that
would
provoke
their
ire--
the
two
kinds
of
deception
that
most
children
his
age
delighted
in.
He
was
examining
himself
to
discover
the
truth.
"I
think,"
Libo
said,
"that
I
understood
that
she
didn't
want
to
be
liked.
As
if
she
were
a
visitor
who
expected
to
go
back
home
any
day."
Dona
Crist
nodded
gravely.
"Yes,
that's
exactly
right,
that's
exactly
the
way
she
seems.
But
now,
Libo,
we
must
end
our
indiscretion
by
asking
you
to
leave
us
while
we--"
He
was
gone
before
she
finished
her
sentence,
with
a
quick
nod
of
his
head,
a
half-smile
that
said,
Yes,
I
understand,
and
a
deftness
of
movement
that
made
his
exit
more
eloquent
proof
of
his
discretion
than
if
he
had
argued
to
stay.
By
this
Pipo
knew
that
Libo
was
annoyed
at
being
asked
to
leave;
he
had
a
knack
for
making
adults
feel
vaguely
immature
by
comparison
to
him.
"Pipo,"
said
the
principal,
"she
has
petitioned
for
an
early
examination
as
xenobiologist.
To
take
her
parents'
place."
Pipo
raised
an
eyebrow.
"She
claims
that
she
has
been
studying
the
field
intensely
since
she
was
a
little
child.
That
she's
ready
to
begin
the
work
right
now,
without
apprenticeship."
"She's
thirteen,
isn't
she?"
"There
are
precedents.
Many
have
taken
such
tests
early.
One
even
passed
it
younger
than
her.
It
was
two
thousand
years
ago,
but
it
was
allowed.
Bishop
Peregrino
is
against
it,
Of
course,
but
Mayor
Bosquinha,
bless
her
practical
heart,
has
pointed
out
that
Lusitania
needs
a
xenobiologist
quite
badly--
we
need
to
be
about
the
business
of
developing
new
strains
of
plant
life
so
we
can
get
some
decent
variety
in
our
diet
and
much
better
harvests
from
Lusitanian
soil.
In
her
words,
'I
don't
care
if
it's
an
infant,
we
need
a
xenobiologist.'"
"And
you
want
me
to
supervise
her
examination?"
"If
you
would
be
so
kind."
"I'll
be
glad
to."
"I
told
them
you
would."
"I
confess
I
have
an
ulterior
motive."
"Oh?"
"I
should
have
done
more
for
the
girl.
I'd
like
to
see
if
it
isn't
too
late
to
begin."
Dona
Crist
laughed
a
bit.
"Oh,
Pipo,
I'd
be
glad
for
you
to
try.
But
do
believe
me,
my
dear
friend,
touching
her
heart
is
like
bathing
in
ice."
"I
imagine.
I
imagine
it
feels
like
bathing
in
ice
to
the
person
touching
her.
But
how
does
it
feel
to
her?
Cold
as
she
is,
it
must
surely
burn
like
fire."
"Such
a
poet,"
said
Dona
Crist
.
There
was
no
irony
in
her
voice;
she
meant
it.
"Do
the
piggies
understand
that
we've
sent
our
very
best
as
our
ambassador?"
"I
try
to
tell
them,
but
they're
skeptical."
"I'll
send
her
to
you
tomorrow.
I
warn
you--
she'll
expect
to
take
the
examinations
cold,
and
she'll
resist
any
attempt
on
your
part
to
pre-examine
her.
"
Pipo
smiled.
"I'm
far
more
worried
about
what
will
happen
after
she
takes
the
test.
If
she
fails,
then
she'll
have
very
bad
problems.
And
if
she
passes,
then
my
problems
will
begin."
"Why?"
"Libo
will
be
after
me
to
let
him
examine
early
for
Zenador.
And
if
he
did
that,
there'd
be
no
reason
for
me
not
to
go
home,
curl
up,
and
die."
"Such
a
romantic
fool
you
are,
Pipo.
If
there's
any
man
in
Milagre
who's
capable
of
accepting
his
thirteen-year-old
son
as
a
colleague,
it's
you.
"
After
she
left,
Pipo
and
Libo
worked
together,
as
usual,
recording
the
day's
events
with
the
pequeninos.
Pipo
compared
Libo's
work,
his
way
of
thinking,
his
insights,
his
attitudes,
with
those
of
the
graduate
students
he
had
known
in
University
before
joining
the
Lusitania
Colony.
He
might
be
small,
and
there
might
be
a
lot
of
theory
and
knowledge
for
him
yet
to
learn,
but
he
was
already
a
true
scientist
in
his
method,
and
a
humanist
at
heart.
By
the
time
the
evening's
work
was
done
and
they
walked
home
together
by
the
light
of
Lusitania's
large
and
dazzling
moon,
Pipo
had
decided
that
Libo
already
deserved
to
be
treated
as
a
colleague,
whether
he
took
the
examination
or
not.
The
tests
couldn't
measure
the
things
that
really
counted,
anyway.
And
whether
she
liked
it
or
not,
Pipo
intended
to
find
out
if
Novinha
had
the
unmeasurable
qualities
of
a
scientist;
if
she
didn't,
then
he'd
see
to
it
she
didn't
take
the
test,
regardless
of
how
many
facts
she
had
memorized.
Pipo
meant
to
be
difficult.
Novinha
knew
how
adults
acted
when
they
planned
not
to
do
things
her
way,
but
didn't
want
a
fight
or
even
any
nastiness.
Of
course,
of
course
you
can
take
the
test.
But
there's
no
reason
to
rush
into
it,
let's
take
some
time,
let
me
make
sure
you'll
be
successful
on
the
first
attecipt.
Novinha
didn't
want
to
wait.
Novinha
was
ready.
"I'll
jump
through
any
hoops
you
want,"
she
said.
His
face
went
cold.
Their
faces
always
did.
That
was
all
right,
coldness
was
all
right,
she
could
freeze
them
to
death.
"I
don't
want
you
to
jump
through
hoops,"
he
said.
"T'he
only
thing
I
ask
is
that
you
line
them
up
all
in
a
row
so
I
can
jump
through
them
quickly.
I
don't
want
to
be
put
off
for
days
and
days."
He
looked
thoughtful
for
a
moment.
"You're
in
such
a
hurry."
"I'm
ready.
The
Starways
Code
allows
me
to
challenge
the
test
at
any
time.
It's
between
me
and
the
Starways
Congress,
and
I
can't
find
anywhere
that
it
says
a
xenologer
can
try
to
second-guess
the
Interplanetary
Examinations
Board."
"Then
you
haven't
read
carefully."
"The
only
thing
I
need
to
take
the
test
before
I'm
sixteen
is
the
authorization
of
my
legal
guardian.
I
don't
have
a
legal
guardian."
"On
the
contrary,"
said
Pipo.
"Mayor
Bosquinha
was
your
legal
guardian
from
the
day
of
your
parents'
death."
"And
she
agreed
I
could
take
the
test."
"Provided
you
came
to
me."
Novinha
saw
the
intense
look
in
his
eyes.
She
didn't
know
Pipo,
so
she
thought
it
was
the
look
she
had
seen
in
so
many
eyes,
the
desire
to
dominate,
to
rule
her,
the
desire
to
cut
through
her
determination
and
break
her
independence,
the
desire
to
make
her
submit.
From
ice
to
fire
in
an
instant.
"What
do
you
know
about
xenobiology!
You
only
go
out
and
talk
to
the
piggies,
you
don't
even
begin
to
understand
the
workings
of
genes!
Who
are
you
to
judge
me!
Lusitania
needs
a
xenobiologist,
and
they've
been
without
one
for
eight
years.
And
you
want
to
make
them
wait
even
longer,
just
so
you
can
be
in
control!"
To
her
surprise,
he
didn't
become
flustered,
didn't
retreat.
Nor
did
he
get
angry
in
return.
It
was
as
if
she
hadn't
spoken.
"I
see,"
he
said
quietly.
"It's
because
of
your
great
love
of
the
people
of
Lusitania
that
you
wish
to
become
xenobiologist.
Seeing
the
public
need,
you
sacrificed
and
prepared
yourself
to
enter
early
into
a
lifetime
of
altruistic
service."
It
sounded
absurd,
hearing
him
say
it
like
that.
And
it
wasn't
at
all
what
she
felt.
"Isn't
that
a
good
enough
reason?"
"If
it
were
true,
it
would
be
good
enough."
"Are
you
calling
me
a
liar?"
"Your
own
words
called
you
a
liar.
You
spoke
of
how
much
they,
the
people
of
Lusitania,
need
you.
But
you
live
among
us.
You've
lived
among
us
all
your
life.
Ready
to
sacrifice
for
us,
and
yet
you
don't
feel
yourself
to
be
part
of
this
community."
So
he
wasn't
like
the
adults
who
always
believed
lies
as
long
as
they
made
her
seem
to
be
the
child
they
wanted
her
to
be.
"Why
should
I
feet
like
part
of
the
community?
I'm
not.
"
He
nodded
gravely,
as
if
considering
her
answer.
"What
community
are
you
a
part
of?"
"The
only
other
communities
on
Lusitania
are
the
piggies,
and
you
haven't
seen
me
out
there
with
the
tree-worshippers.
"
"There
are
many
other
communities
on
Lusitania.
For
instance,
you're
a
student--
there's
a
community
of
students.
"Not
for
me."
"I
know.
You
have
no
friends,
you
have
no
intimate
associates,
you
go
to
mass
but
you
never
go
to
confession,
you
are
so
completely
detached
that
as
far
as
possible
you
don't
touch
the
life
of
this
colony,
you
don't
touch
the
life
of
the
human
race
at
any
point.
From
all
the
evidence,
you
live
in
complete
isolation."
Novinha
wasn't
prepared
for
this.
He
was
naming
the
underlying
pain
of
her
life,
and
she
didn't
have
a
strategy
devised
to
cope
with
it.
"If
I
do,
it
isn't
my
fault."
"I
know
that.
I
know
where
it
began,
and
I
know
whose
fault
it
was
that
it
continues
to
this
day."
"Mine?"
"Mine.
And
everyone
else's.
But
mine
most
of
all,
because
I
knew
what
was
happening
to
you
and
I
did
nothing
at
all.
Until
today."
"And
today
you're
going
to
keep
me
from
the
one
thing
that
matters
to
me
in
my
life!
Thanks
so
much
for
your
compassion!"
Again
he
nodded
solemnly,
as
if
he
were
accepting
and
acknowledging
her
ironic
gratitude.
"In
one
sense,
Novinha,
it
doesn't
matter
that
it
isn't
your
fault.
Because
the
town
of
Milagre
is
a
community,
and
whether
it
has
treated
you
badly
or
not,
it
must
still
act
as
all
communities
do,
to
provide
the
greatest
possible
happiness
for
all
its
members."
"Which
means
everybody
on
Lusitania
except
me--
me
and
the
piggies."
"The
xenobiologist
is
very
important
to
a
colony,
especially
one
like
this,
surrounded
by
a
fence
that
forever
limits
our
growth.
Our
xenobiologist
must
find
ways
to
grow
more
protein
and
carbohydrate
per
hectare,
which
means
genetically
altering
the
Earthborn
corn
and
potatoes
to
make--"
"To
make
maximum
use
of
the
nutrients
available
in
the
Lusitanian
environment.
Do
you
think
I'm
planning
to
take
the
examination
without
knowing
what
my
life's
work
would
be?"
"Your
life's
work,
to
devote
yourself
to
improving
the
lives
of
people
you
despise."
Now
Novinha
saw
the
trap
that
he
had
laid
for
her.
Too
late;
it
had
sprung.
"So
you
think
that
a
xenobiologist
can't
do
her
work
unless
she
loves
the
people
who
use
the
things
she
makes?"
"I
don't
care
whether
you
love
us
or
not.
What
I
have
to
know
is
what
you
really
want.
Why
you're
so
passionate
to
do
this."
"Basic
psychology.
My
parents
died
in
this
work,
and
so
I'mixying
to
step
into
their
role."
"Maybe,"
said
Pipo.
"And
maybe
not.
What
I
want
to
know,
Novinha,
what
I
must
know
before
I'll
let
you
take
the
test,
is
what
community
you
do
belong
to."
"You
said
it
yourself!
I
don't
belong
to
any."
"Impossible.
Every
person
is
defined
by
the
communities
she
belongs
to
and
the
ones
she
doesn't
belong
to.
I
am
this
and
this
and
this,
but
definitely
not
that
and
that
and
that.
All
your
definitions
are
negative.
I
could
make
an
infinite
list
of
the
things
you
are
not.
But
a
person
who
really
believes
she
doesn't
belong
to
any
community
at
all
invariably
kills
herself,
either
by
killing
her
body
or
by
giving
up
her
identity
and
going
mad."
"That's
me,
insane
to
the
root."
"Not
insane.
Driven
by
a
sense
of
purpose
that
is
frightening.
If
you
take
the
test
you'll
pass
it.
But
before
I
let
you
take
it,
I
have
to
know:
Who
will
you
become
when
you
pass?
What
do
you
believe
in,
what
are
you
part
of,
what
do
you
care
about,
what
do
you
love?"
"Nobody
in
this
or
any
other
world."
"I
don't
believe
you."
"I've
never
known
a
good
man
or
woman
in
the
world
except
my
parents
and
they're
dead!
And
even
they--
nobody
understands
anything."
"You."
"I'm
part
of
anything,
aren't
I?
But
nobody
understands
anybody,
not
even
you,
pretending
to
be
so
wise
and
compassionate
but
you're
only
getting
me
to
cry
like
this
because
you
have
the
power
to
stop
me
from
doing
what
I
want
to
do--"
"And
it
isn't
xenobiology."
"Yes
it
is!
That's
part
of
it,
anyway."
"And
what's
the
rest
of
it?"
"What
you
are.
What
you
do.
Only
you're
doing
it
all
wrong,
you're
doing
it
stupidly."
"Xenobiologist
and
xenologer."
"They
made
a
stupid
mistake
when
they
created
a
new
science
to
study
the
piggies.
They
were
a
bunch
of
tired
old
anthropologists
who
put
on
new
hats
and
called
themselves
Xenologers.
But
you
can't
understand
the
piggies
just
by
watching
the
way
they
behave!
They
came
out
of
a
different
evolution!
You
have
to
understand
their
genes,
what's
going
on
inside
their
cells.
And
the
other
animals'
cells,
too,
because
they
can't
be
studied
by
themselves,
nobody
lives
in
isolation."
Don't
lecture
me,
thought
Pipo.
Tell
me
what
you
feel.
And
to
provoke
her
to
be
more
emotional,
he
whispered,
"Except
you."
It
worked.
From
cold
and
contemptuous
she
became
hot
and
defensive.
"You'll
never
understand
them!
But
I
will!"
"Why
do
you
care
about
them?
What
are
the
piggies
to
you?"
"You'd
never
understand.
You're
a
good
Catholic."
She
said
the
word
with
contempt.
"It's
a
book
that's
on
the
Index."
Pipo's
face
glowed
with
sudden
understanding.
"The
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon."
"He
lived
three
thousand
years
ago,
whoever
he
was,
the
one
who
called
himself
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
But
he
understood
the
buggers!
We
wiped
them
all
out,
the
only
other
alien
race
we
ever
knew,
we
killed
them
all,
but
he
understood."
"And
you
want
to
write
the
story
of
the
piggies
the
way
the
original
Speaker
wrote
of
the
buggers."
"The
way
you
say
it,
you
make
it
sound
as
easy
as
doing
a
scholarly
paper.
You
don't
know
what
it
was
like
to
write
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon.
How
much
agony
it
was
for
him
to--
to
imagine
himself
inside
an
alien
mind--
and
come
out
of
it
filled
with
love
for
the
great
creature
we
destroyed.
He
lived
at
the
same
time
as
the
worst
human
being
who
ever
lived,
Ender
the
Xenocide,
who
destroyed
the
buggers--
and
he
did
his
best
to
undo
what
Ender
did,
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
tried
to
raise
the
dead--"
"But
he
couldn't."
"But
he
did!
He
made
them
live
again--
you'd
know
it
if
you
had
read
the
book!
I
don't
know
about
Jesus,
I
listen
to
Bishop
Peregrino
and
I
don't
think
there's
any
power
in
their
priesthood
to
turn
wafers
into
flesh
or
forgive
a
milligram
of
guilt.
But
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
brought
the
hive
queen
back
to
life."
"Then
where
is
she?"
"In
here!
In
me!"
He
nodded.
"And
someone
else
is
in
you.
The
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
That's
who
you
want
to
be."
"It's
the
only
true
story
I
ever
heard,"
she
said.
"The
only
one
I
care
about.
Is
that
what
you
wanted
to
hear?
That
I'm
a
heretic?
And
my
whole
life's
work
is
going
to
be
adding
another
book
to
the
Index
of
truths
that
good
Catholics
are
forbidden
to
read?"
"What
I
wanted
to
hear,"
said
Pipo
softly,
"was
the
name
of
what
you
are
instead
of
the
name
of
all
the
things
that
you
are
not.
What
you
are
is
the
hive
queen.
What
you
are
is
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
It's
a
very
small
community,
small
in
numbers,
but
a
great-hearted
one.
So
you
chose
not
to
be
part
of
the
bands
of
children
who
group
together
for
the
sole
purpose
of
excluding
others,
and
people
look
at
you
and
say,
poor
girl,
she's
so
isolated,
but
you
know
a
secret,
you
know
who
you
really
are.
You
are
the
one
human
being
who
is
capable
of
understanding
the
alien
mind,
because
you
are
the
alien
mind;
you
know
what
it
is
to
be
unhuman
because
there's
never
been
any
human
group
that
gave
you
credentials
as
a
bona
fide
homo
sapiens."
"Now
you
say
I'm
not
even
human?
You
made
me
cry
like
a
little
girl
because
you
wouldn't
let
me
take
the
test,
you
made
me
humiliate
myself,
and
now
you
say
I'm
unhuman?"
"You
can
take
the
test."
The
words
hung
in
the
air.
"When?"
she
whispered.
"Tonight.
Tomorrow.
Begin
when
you
like.
I'll
stop
my
work
to
take
you
through
the
tests
as
quickly
as
you
like."
"Thank
you!
Thank
you,
I--"
"Become
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
I'll
help
you
all
I
can.
The
law
forbids
me
to
take
anyone
but
my
apprentice,
my
son
Libo,
out
to
meet
the
pequeninos.
But
we'll
open
our
notes
to
you.
Everything
we
learn,
we'll
show
you.
All
our
guesses
and
speculation.
In
return,
you
also
show
us
all
your
work,
what
you
find
out
about
the
genetic
patterns
of
this
world
that
might
help
us
understand
the
pequeninos.
And
when
we've
learned
enough,
together,
you
can
write
your
book,
you
can
become
the
Speaker.
But
this
time
not
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
The
pequeninos
aren't
dead."
In
spite
of
herself,
she
smiled.
"The
Speaker
for
the
Living."
"I've
read
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon,
too,"
he
said.
"I
can't
think
of
a
better
place
for
you
to
find
your
name."
But
she
did
not
trust
him
yet,
did
not
believe
what
he
seemed
to
be
promising.
"I'll
want
to
come
here
often.
All
the
time."
"We
lock
it
up
when
we
go
home
to
bed."
"But
all
the
rest
of
the
time.
You'll
get
tired
of
me.
You'll
tell
me
to
go
away.
You'll
keep
secrets
from
me.
You'll
tell
me
to
be
quiet
and
not
mention
my
ideas."
"We've
only
just
become
friends,
and
already
you
think
I'm
such
a
liar
and
cheat,
such
an
impatient
oaf."
"But
you
will,
everyone
does;
they
all
wish
I'd
go
away--"
Pipo
shrugged.
"So?
Sometime
or
other
everybody
wishes
everybody
would
go
away.
Sometimes
I'll
wish
you
would
go
away.
What
I'm
telling
you
now
is
that
even
at
those
times,
even
if
I
tell
you
to
go
away,
you
don't
have
to
go
away."
It
was
the
most
bafflingly
perfect
thing
that
anyone
had
ever
said
to
her.
"That's
crazy."
"Only
one
thing.
Promise
me
you'll
never
try
to
go
out
to
the
pequeninos.
Because
I
can
never
let
you
do
that,
and
if
somehow
you
do
it
anyway,
Starways
Congress
would
close
down
all
our
work
here,
forbid
any
contact
with
them.
Do
you
promise
me?
Or
everything--
my
work,
your
work--
it
will
all
be
undone."
"I
promise."
"When
will
you
take
the
test?"
"Now!
Can
I
begin
it
now?"
He
laughed
gently,
then
reached
out
a
hand
and
without
looking
touched
the
terminal.
It
came
to
life,
the
first
genetic
models
appearing
in
the
air
above
the
terminal.
"You
had
the
examination
ready,"
she
said.
"You
were
all
set
to
go!
You
knew
that
you'd
let
me
do
it
all
along!"
He
shook
his
head.
"I
hoped.
I
believed
in
you.
I
wanted
to
help
you
do
what
you
dreamed
of
doing.
As
long
as
it
was
something
good."
She
would
not
have
been
Novinha
if
she
hadn't
found
one
more
poisonous
thing
to
say.
"I
see.
You
are
the
judge
of
dreams."
Perhaps
he
didn't
know
it
was
an
insult.
He
only
smiled
and
said,
"Faith,
hope,
and
love--
these
three.
But
the
greatest
of
these
is
love."
"You
don't
love
me,"
she
said.
"Ah,"
he
said.
"I
am
the
judge
of
dreams,
and
you
are
the
judge
of
love.
Well,
I
find
you
guilty
of
dreaming
good
dreams,
and
sentence
you
to
a
lifetime
of
working
and
suffering
for
the
sake
of
your
dreams.
I
only
hope
that
someday
you
won't
declare
me
innocent
of
the
crime
of
loving
you."
He
grew
reflective
for
a
moment.
"I
lost
a
daughter
in
the
Descolada.
Maria.
She
would
have
been
only
a
few
years
older
than
you.
"
"And
I
remind
you
of
her?"
"I
was
thinking
that
she
would
have
been
nothing
at
all
like
you."
She
began
the
test.
It
took
three
days.
She
passed
it,
with
a
score
a
good
deal
higher
than
many
a
graduate
student.
In
retrospect,
however,
she
would
not
remember
the
test
because
it
was
the
beginning
of
her
career,
the
end
of
her
childhood,
the
confirmation
of
her
vocation
for
her
life's
work.
She
would
remember
the
test
because
it
was
the
beginning
of
her
time
in
Pipo's
Station,
where
Pipo
and
Libo
and
Novinha
together
formed
the
first
community
she
belonged
to
since
her
parents
were
put
into
the
earth.
It
was
not
easy,
especially
at
the
beginning.
Novinha
did
not
instantly
shed
her
habit
of
cold
confrontation.
Pipo
understood
it,
was
prepared
to
bend
with
her
verbal
blows.
It
was
much
more
of
a
challenge
for
Libo.
The
Zenador's
Station
had
been
a
place
where
he
and
his
father
could
be
alone
together.
Now,
without
anyone
asking
his
consent,
a
third
person
had
been
added,
a
cold
and
demanding
person,
who
spoke
to
him
as
if
he
were
a
child,
even
though
they
were
the
same
age.
It
galled
him
that
she
was
a
full-fledged
xenobiologist,
with
all
the
adult
status
that
that
implied,
when
he
was
still
an
apprentice.
But
he
tried
to
bear
it
patiently.
He
was
naturally
calm,
and
quiet
adhered
to
him.
He
was
not
prone
to
taking
umbrage
openly.
But
Pipo
knew
his
son
and
saw
him
burn.
After
a
while
even
Novinha,
insensitive
as
she
was,
began
to
realize
that
she
was
provoking
Libo
more
than
any
normal
young
man
could
possibly
endure.
But
instead
of
easing
up
on
him,
she
began
to
regard
it
as
a
challenge.
How
could
she
force
some
response
from
this
unnaturally
calm,
gentle-spirited,
beautiful
boy?
"You
mean
you've
been
working
all
these
years,"
she
said
one
day,
"and
you
don't
even
know
how
the
piggies
reproduce?
How
do
you
know
they're
all
males?"
Libo
answered
softly.
"We
explained
male
and
female
to
them
as
they
learned
our
languages.
They
chose
to
call
themselves
males.
And
referred
to
the
other
ones,
the
ones
we've
never
seen,
as
females."
"But
for
all
you
know,
they
reproduce
by
budding!
Or
mitosis!"
Her
tone
was
contemptuous,
and
Libo
did
not
answer
quickly.
Pipo
imagined
he
could
hear
his
son's
thoughts,
carefully
rephrasing
his
answer
until
it
was
gentle
and
safe.
"I
wish
our
work
were
more
like
physical
anthropology,"
he
said.
"Then
we
would
be
more
prepared
to
apply
your
research
into
Lusitania's
subcellular
life
patterns
to
what
we
learn
about
the
pequeninos."
Novinha
looked
horrified.
"You
mean
you
don't
even
take
tissue
samples?"
Libo
blushed
slightly,
but
his
voice
was
still
calm
when
he
answered.
The
boy
would
have
been
like
this
under
questioning
by
the
Inquisition,
Pipo
thought.
"It
is
foolish,
I
guess,"
said
Libo,
"but
we're
afraid
the
pequeninos
would
wonder
why
we
took
pieces
of
their
bodies.
If
one
of
them
took
sick
by
chance
afterward,
would
they
think
we
caused
the
illness?"
"What
if
you
took
something
they
shed
naturally?
You
can
learn
a
lot
from
a
hair."
Libo
nodded;
Pipo,
watching
from
his
terminal
on
the
other
side
of
the
room,
recognized
the
gesture--
Libo
had
learned
it
from
his
father.
"Many
primitive
tribes
of
Earth
believed
that
sheddings
from
their
bodies
contained
some
of
their
life
and
strength.
What
if
the
piggies
thought
we
were
doing
magic
against
them?"
"Don't
you
know
their
language?
I
thought
some
of
them
spoke
Stark,
too."
She
made
no
effort
to
hide
her
disdain.
"Can't
you
explain
what
the
samples
are
for?"
"You're
right,"
he
said
quietly.
"But
if
we
explained
what
we'd
use
the
tissue
samples
for,
we
might
accidently
teach
them
the
concepts
of
biological
science
a
thousand
years
before
they
would
naturally
have
reached
that
point.
That's
why
the
law
forbids
us
to
explain
things
like
that."
Finally,
Novinha
was
abashed.
"I
didn't
realize
how
tightly
you
were
bound
by
the
doctrine
of
minimal
intervention."
Pipo
was
glad
to
hear
her
retreat
from
her
arrogance,
but
if
anything,
her
humility
was
worse.
The
child
was
so
isolated
from
human
contact
that
she
spoke
like
an
excessively
formal
science
book.
Pipo
wondered
if
it
was
already
too
late
to
teach
her
how
to
be
a
human
being.
It
wasn't.
Once
she
realized
that
they
were
excellent
at
their
science,
and
she
knew
almost
nothing
of
it,
she
dropped
her
aggressive
stance
and
went
almost
to
the
opposite
extreme.
For
weeks
she
spoke
to
Pipo
and
Libo
only
rarely.
Instead
she
studied
their
reports,
trying
to
grasp
the
purpose
behind
what
they
were
doing.
Now
and
then
she
had
a
question,
and
asked;
they
answered
politely
and
thoroughly.
Politeness
gradually
gave
way
to
familiarity.
Pipo
and
Libo
began
to
converse
openly
in
front
of
her,
airing
their
speculations
about
why
the
piggies
had
developed
some
of
their
strange
behaviors,
what
meaning
lay
behind
some
of
their
odd
statements,
why
they
remained
so
maddeningly
impenetrable.
And
since
the
study
of
piggies
was
a
very
new
branch
of
science,
it
didn't
take
long
for
Novinha
to
be
expert
enough,
even
at
second
hand,
to
offer
some
hypotheses.
"After
all,"
said
Pipo,
encouraging
her,
"we're
all
blind
together."
Pipo
had
foreseen
what
happened
next.
Libo's
carefully
cultivated
patience
had
made
him
seem
cold
and
reserved
to
others
of
his
age,
when
Pipo
could
prevail
on
him
even
to
attempt
to
socialize;
Novinha's
isolation
was
more
flamboyant
but
no
more
thorough.
Now,
however,
their
common
interest
in
the
piggies
drew
them
close--
who
else
could
they
talk
to,
when
no
one
but
Pipo
could
even
understand
their
conversations?
They
relaxed
together,
laughed
themselves
to
tears
over
jokes
that
could
not
possibly
amuse
any
other
Luso.
Just
as
the
piggies
seemed
to
name
every
tree
in
the
forest,
Libo
playfully
named
all
the
furniture
in
the
Zenador's
Station,
and
periodically
announced
that
certain
items
were
in
a
bad
mood
and
shouldn't
be
disturbed.
"Don't
sit
on
Chair!
It's
her
time
of
the
month
again."
They
had
never
seen
a
piggy
female,
and
the
males
always
seemed
to
refer
to
them
with
almost
religious
reverence;
Novinha
wrote
a
series
of
mock
reports
on
an
imaginary
piggy
woman
called
Reverend
Mother,
who
was
hilariously
bitchy
and
demanding.
It
was
not
all
laughter.
There
were
problems,
worries,
and
once
a
time
of
real
fear
that
they
might
have
done
exactly
what
the
Starways
Congress
had
tried
so
hard
to
preventmaking
radical
changes
in
piggy
society.
It
began
with
Rooter,
of
course.
Rooter,
who
persisted
in
asking
challenging,
impossible
questions,
like,
"If
you
have
no
other
city
of
humans,
how
can
you
go
to
war?
There's
no
honor
for
you
in
killing
Little
Ones."
Pipo
babbled
something
about
how
humans
would
never
kill
pequeninos,
Little
Ones;
but
he
knew
that
this
wasn't
the
question
Rooter
was
really
asking.
Pipo
had
known
for
years
that
the
piggies
knew
the
concept
of
war,
but
for
days
after
that
Libo
and
Novinha
argued
heatedly
about
whether
Rooter's
question
proved
that
the
piggies
regarded
war
as
desirable
or
merely
unavoidable.
There
were
other
bits
of
information
from
Rooter,
some
important,
some
not--
and
many
whose
importance
was
impossible
to
judge.
In
a
way,
Rooter
himself
was
proof
of
the
wisdom
of
the
policy
that
forbade
the
xenologers
to
ask
questions
that
would
reveal
human
expectations,
and
therefore
human
practices.
Rooter's
questions
invariably
gave
them
more
answers
than
they
got
from
his
answers
to
their
own
questions.
The
last
information
Rooter
gave
them,
though,
was
not
in
a
question.
It
was
a
guess,
spoken
to
Libo
privately,
when
Pipo
was
off
with
some
of
the
others
examining
the
way
they
built
their
log
house.
"I
know
I
know,"
said
Rooter,
"I
know
why
Pipo
is
still
alive.
Your
women
are
too
stupid
to
know
that
he
is
wise."
Libo
struggled
to
make
sense
of
this
seeming
non
sequitur.
What
did
Rooter
think,
that
if
human
women
were
smarter,
they
would
kill
Pipo?
The
talk
of
killing
was
disturbing--
this
was
obviously
an
important
matter,
and
Libo
did
not
know
how
to
handle
it
alone.
Yet
he
couldn't
call
Pipo
to
help,
since
Rooter
obviously
wanted
to
discuss
it
where
Pipo
couldn't
hear.
When
Libo
didn't
answer,
Rooter
persisted.
"Your
women,
they
are
weak
and
stupid.
I
told
the
others
this,
and
they
said
I
could
ask
you.
Your
women
don't
see
Pipo's
wisdom.
Is
this
true?"
Rooter
seemed
very
agitated;
he
was
breathing
heavily,
and
he
kept
pulling
hairs
from
his
arms,
four
and
five
at
a
time.
Libo
had
to
answer,
somehow.
"Most
women
don't
know
him,"
he
said.
"Then
how
will
they
know
if
he
should
die?"
asked
Rooter.
Then,
suddenly,
he
went
very
still
and
spoke
very
loudly.
"You
are
cabras!"
Only
then
did
Pipo
come
into
view,
wondering
what
the
shouting
was
about.
He
saw
at
once
that
Libo
was
desperately
out
of
his
depth.
Yet
Pipo
had
no
notion
what
the
conversation
was
even
about--
how
could
he
help?
All
he
knew
was
that
Rooter
was
saying
humans--
or
at
least
Pipo
and
Libo--
were
somehow
like
the
large
beasts
that
grazed
in
herds
on
the
prairie.
Pipo
couldn't
even
tell
if
Rooter
was
angry
or
happy.
"You
are
cabras!
You
decide!"
He
pointed
at
Libo
and
then
at
Pipo.
"Your
women
don't
choose
your
honor,
you
do!
Just
like
in
battle,
but
all
the
time!"
Pipo
had
no
idea
what
Rooter
was
talking
about,
but
he
could
see
that
all
the
pequeninos
were
motionless
as
stumps,
waiting
for
him--
or
Libo--
to
answer.
It
was
plain
Libo
was
too
frightened
by
Rooter's
strange
behavior
to
dare
any
response
at
all.
In
this
case,
Pipo
could
see
no
point
but
to
tell
the
truth;
it
was,
after
all,
a
relatively
obvious
and
trivial
bit
of
information
about
human
society.
It
was
against
the
rules
that
the
Starways
Congress
had
established
for
him,
but
failing
to
answer
would
be
even
more
damaging,
and
so
Pipo
went
ahead.
"Women
and
men
decide
together,
or
they
decide
for
themselves,"
said
Pipo.
"One
doesn't
decide
for
the
other."
It
was
apparently
what
all
the
piggies
had
been
waiting
for.
"Cabras,"
they
said,
over
and
over;
they
ran
to
Rooter,
hooting
and
whistling.
They
picked
him
up
and
rushed
him
off
into
the
woods.
Pipo
tried
to
follow,
but
two
of
the
piggies
stopped
him
and
shook
their
heads.
It
was
a
human
gesture
they
had
learned
long
before,
but
it
held
stronger
meaning
for
the
piggies.
It
was
absolutely
forbidden
for
Pipo
to
follow.
They
were
going
to
the
women,
and
that
was
the
one
place
the
piggies
had
told
them
they
could
never
go.
On
the
way
home,
Libo
reported
how
the
difficulty
began.
"Do
you
know
what
Rooter
said?
He
said
our
women
were
weak
and
stupid."
"That's
because
he's
never
met
Mayor
Bosquinha.
Or
your
mother,
for
that
matter."
Libo
laughed,
because
his
mother,
Conceicao,
ruled
the
archives
as
if
it
were
an
ancient
estacao
in
the
wild
mato--
if
you
entered
her
domain,
you
were
utterly
subject
to
her
law.
As
he
laughed,
he
felt
something
slip
away,
some
idea
that
was
important--
what
were
we
talking
about?
The
conversation
went
on;
Libo
had
forgotten,
and
soon
he
even
forgot
that
he
had
forgotten.
That
night
they
heard
the
drumming
sound
that
Pipo
and
Libo
believed
was
part
of
some
sort
of
celebration.
It
didn't
happen
all
that
often,
like
beating
on
great
drums
with
heavy
sticks.
Tonight,
though,
the
celebration
seemed
to
go
on
forever.
Pipo
and
Libo
speculated
that
perhaps
the
human
example
of
sexual
equality
had
somehow
given
the
male
pequeninos
some
hope
of
liberation.
"I
think
this
may
qualify
as
a
serious
modification
of
piggy
behavior,"
Pipo
said
gravely.
"If
we
find
that
we've
caused
real
change,
I'm
going
to
have
to
report
it,
and
Congress
will
probably
direct
that
human
contact
with
piggies
be
cut
off
for
a
while.
Years,
perhaps."
It
was
a
sobering
thought--
that
doing
their
job
faithfully
might
lead
Starways
Congress
to
forbid
them
to
do
their
job
at
all.
In
the
morning
Novinha
walked
with
them
to
the
gate
in
the
high
fence
that
separated
the
human
city
from
the
slopes
leading
up
to
the
forest
hills
where
the
piggies
lived.
Because
Pipo
and
Libo
were
still
trying
to
reassure
each
other
that
neither
of
them
could
have
done
any
differently,
Novinha
walked
on
ahead
and
got
to
the
gate
first.
When
the
others
arrived,
she
pointed
to
a
patch
of
freshly
cleared
red
earth
only
thirty
meters
or
so
up
the
hill
from
the
gate.
"That's
new,"
she
said.
"And
there's
something
in
it."
Pipo
opened
the
gate,
and
Libo,
being
younger,
ran
on
ahead
to
investigate.
He
stopped
at
the
edge
of
the
cleared
patch
and
went
completely
rigid,
staring
down
at
whatever
lay
there.
Pipo,
seeing
him,
also
stopped,
and
Novinha,
suddenly
frightened
for
Libo,
ignored
the
regulation
and
ran
through
the
gate.
Libo's
head
rocked
backward
and
he
dropped
to
his
knees;
he
clutched
his
tight-curled
hair
and
cried
out
in
terrible
remorse.
Rooter
lay
spread-eagled
in
the
cleared
dirt.
He
had
been
eviscerated,
and
not
carelessly:
Each
organ
had
been
cleanly
separated,
and
the
strands
and
filaments
of
his
limbs
had
also
been
pulled
out
and
spread
in
a
symmetrical
pattern
on
the
drying
soil.
Everything
still
had
some
connection
to
the
body--
nothing
had
been
completely
severed.
Libo's
agonized
crying
was
almost
hysterical.
Novinha
knelt
by
him
and
held
him,
rocked
him,
tried
to
soothe
him.
Pipo
methodically
took
out
his
small
camera
and
took
pictures
from
every
angle
so
the
computer
could
analyze
it
in
detail
later.
"He
was
still
alive
when
they
did
this,"
Libo
said,
when
he
had
calmed
enough
to
speak.
Even
so,
he
had
to
say
the
words
slowly,
carefully,
as
if
he
were
a
foreigner
just
learning
to
speak.
"There's
so
much
blood
on
the
ground,
spattered
so
far--
his
heart
had
to
be
beating
when
they
opened
him
up."
"We'll
discuss
it
later,"
said
Pipo.
Now
the
thing
Libo
had
forgotten
yesterday
came
back
to
him
with
cruel
clarity.
"It's
what
Rooter
said
about
the
women.
They
decide
when
the
men
should
die.
He
told
me
that,
and
I--"
He
stopped
himself.
Of
course
he
did
nothing.
The
law
required
him
to
do
nothing.
And
at
that
moment
he
decided
that
he
hated
the
law.
If
the
law
meant
allowing
this
to
be
done
to
Rooter,
then
the
law
had
no
understanding.
Rooter
was
a
person.
You
don't
stand
by
and
let
this
happen
to
a
person
just
because
you're
studying
him.
"They
didn't
dishonor
him,"
said
Novinha.
"If
there's
one
thing
that's
certain,
it's
the
love
that
they
have
for
trees.
See?"
Out
of
the
center
of
his
chest
cavity,
which
was
otherwise
empty
now,
a
very
small
seedling
sprouted.
"They
planted
a
tree
to
mark
his
burial
spot."
"Now
we
know
why
they
name
all
their
trees,"
said
Libo
bitterly.
"They
planted
them
as
grave
markers
for
the
piggies
they
tortured
to
death."
"This
is
a
very
large
forest,"
Pipo
said
calmly.
"Please
confine
your
hypotheses
to
what
is
at
least
remotely
possible."
They
were
calmed
by
his
quiet,
reasoned
tone,
his
insistence
that
even
now
they
behave
as
scientists.
"What
should
we
do?"
asked
Novinha.
"We
should
get
you
back
inside
the
perimeter
immediately,
"
said
Pipo.
"It's
forbidden
for
you
to
come
out
here."
"But
I
meant--
with
the
body--
what
should
we
do?"
"Nothing,"
said
Pipo.
"The
piggies
have
done
what
piggies
do,
for
whatever
reason
piggies
do
it."
He
helped
Libo
to
his
feet.
Libo
had
trouble
standing
for
a
moment;
he
leaned
on
both
of
them
for
his
first
few
steps.
"What
did
I
say?"
he
whispered.
"I
don't
even
know
what
it
is
I
said
that
killed
him."
"It
wasn't
you,"
said
Pipo.
"It
was
me."
"What,
do
you
think
you
own
them?"
demanded
Novinha.
"Do
you
think
their
world
revolves
around
you?
The
piggies
did
it,
for
whatever
reason
they
have.
It's
plain
enough
this
isn't
the
first
time--
they
were
too
deft
at
the
vivisection
for
this
to
be
the
first
time."
Pipo
took
it
with
black
humor.
"We're
losing
our
wits,
Libo.
Novinha
isn't
supposed
to
know
anything
about
xenology."
"You're
right,"
said
Libo.
"Whatever
may
have
triggered
this,
it's
something
they've
done
before.
A
custom."
He
was
trying
to
sound
calm.
"But
that's
even
worse,
isn't
it?"
said
Novinha.
"It's
their
custom
to
gut
each
other
alive.
"
She
looked
at
the
other
trees
of
the
forest
that
began
at
the
top
of
the
hill
and
wondered
how
many
of
them
were
rooted
in
blood.
***
Pipo
sent
his
report
on
the
ansible,
and
the
computer
didn't
give
him
any
trouble
about
the
priority
level.
He
left
it
up
to
the
oversight
committee
to
decide
whether
contact
with
the
piggies
should
be
stopped.
The
committee
could
not
identify
any
fatal
error.
"It
is
impossible
to
conceal
the
relationship
between
our
sexes,
since
someday
a
woman
may
be
xenologer,"
said
the
report,
"and
we
can
find
no
point
at
which
you
did
not
act
reasonably
and
prudently.
Our
tentative
conclusion
is
that
you
were
unwitting
participants
in
some
sort
of
power
struggle,
which
was
decided
against
Rooter,
and
that
you
should
continue
your
contact
with
all
reasonable
prudence."
It
was
complete
vindication,
but
it
still
wasn't
easy
to
take.
Libo
had
grown
up
knowing
the
piggies,
or
at
least
hearing
about
them
from
his
father.
He
knew
Rooter
better
than
he
knew
any
human
being
besides
his
family
and
Novinha.
It
took
days
for
Libo
to
come
back
to
the
Zenador's
Station,
weeks
before
he
would
go
back
out
into
the
forest.
The
piggies
gave
no
sign
that
anything
had
changed;
if
anything,
they
were
more
open
and
friendly
than
before.
No
one
ever
spoke
of
Rooter,
least
of
all
Pipo
and
Libo.
There
were
changes
on
the
human
side,
however.
Pipo
and
Libo
never
got
more
than
a
few
steps
away
from
each
other
when
they
were
among
them.
The
pain
and
remorse
of
that
day
drew
Libo
and
Novinha
to
rely
on
each
other
even
more,
as
though
darkness
bound
them
closer
than
light.
The
piggies
now
seemed
dangerous
and
uncertain,
just
as
human
company
had
always
been,
and
between
Pipo
and
Libo
there
now
hung
the
question
of
who
was
at
fault,
no
matter
how
often
each
tried
to
reassure
the
other.
So
the
only
good
and
reliable
thing
in
Libo's
life
was
Novinha,
and
in
Novinha's
life,
Libo.
Even
though
Libo
had
a
mother
and
siblings,
and
Pipo
and
Libo
always
went
home
to
them,
Novinha
and
Libo
behaved
as
if
the
Zenador's
Station
were
an
island,
with
Pipo
a
loving
but
ever
remote
Prospero.
Pipo
wondered:
Are
the
piggies
like
Ariel,
leading
the
young
lovers
to
happiness,
or
are
they
little
Calibans,
scarcely
under
control
and
chafing
to
do
murder?
After
a
few
months,
Rooter's
death
faded
into
memory,
and
their
laughter
returned,
though
it
was
never
quite
as
carefree
as
before.
By
the
time
they
were
seventeen,
Libo
and
Novinha
were
so
sure
of
each
other
that
they
routinely
talked
of
what
they
would
do
together
five,
ten,
twenty
years
later.
Pipo
never
bothered
to
ask
them
about
their
marriage
plans.
After
all,
he
thought,
they
studied
biology
from
morning
to
night.
Eventually
it
would
occur
to
them
to
explore
stable
and
socially
acceptable
reproductive
strategies.
In
the
meantime,
it
was
enough
that
they
puzzled
endlessly
over
when
and
how
the
piggies
mated,
considering
that
the
males
had
no
discernable
reproductive
organ.
Their
speculations
on
how
the
piggies
combined
genetic
material
invariably
ended
in
jokes
so
lewd
that
it
took
all
of
Pipo's
self-control
to
pretend
not
to
find
them
amusing.
So
the
Zenador's
Station
for
those
few
short
years
was
a
place
of
true
companionship
for
two
brilliant
young
people
who
otherwise
would
have
been
condemned
to
cold
solitude.
It
did
not
occur
to
any
of
them
that
the
idyll
would
end
abruptly,
and
forever,
and
under
circumstances
that
would
send
a
tremor
throughout
the
Hundred
Worlds.
It
was
all
so
simple,
so
commonplace.
Novinha
was
analyzing
the
genetic
structure
of
the
fly-infested
reeds
along
the
river,
and
realized
that
the
same
subcellular
body
that
had
caused
the
Descolada
was
present
in
the
cells
of
the
reed.
She
brought
several
other
cell
structures
into
the
air
over
the
computer
terminal
and
rotated
them.
They
all
contained
the
Descolada
agent.
She
called
to
Pipo,
who
was
running
through
transcriptions
of
yesterday's
visit
to
the
piggies.
The
computer
ran
comparisons
of
every
cell
she
had
samples
of.
Regardless
of
cell
function,
regardless
of
the
species
it
was
taken
from,
every
alien
cell
contained
the
Descolada
body,
and
the
computer
declared
them
absolutely
identical
in
chemical
proportions.
Novinha
expected
Pipo
to
nod,
tell
her
it
looked
interesting,
maybe
come
up
with
a
hypothesis.
Instead
he
sat
down
and
ran
the
same
test
over,
asking
her
questions
about
how
the
computer
comparison
operated,
and
then
what
the
Descolada
body
actually
did.
"Mother
and
Father
never
figured
out
what
triggered
it,
but
the
Descolada
body
releases
this
little
protein--
well,
pseudo-protein,
I
suppose--
and
it
attacks
the
genetic
molecules,
starting
at
one
end
and
unzipping
the
two
strands
of
the
molecule
right
down
the
middle.
That's
why
they
called
it
the
descolador--
it
unglues
the
DNA
in
humans,
too."
"Show
me
what
it
does
in
alien
cells."
Novinha
put
the
simulation
in
motion.
"No,
not
just
the
genetic
molecule--
the
whole
environment
of
the
cell."
"It's
just
in
the
nucleus,"
she
said.
She
widened
the
field
to
include
more
variables.
The
computer
took
it
more
slowly,
since
it
was
considering
millions
of
random
arrangements
of
nuclear
material
every
second.
In
the
reed
cell,
as
a
genetic
molecule
came
unglued,
several
large
ambient
proteins
affixed
themselves
to
the
open
strands.
"In
humans,
the
DNA
tries
to
recombine,
but
random
proteins
insert
themselves
so
that
cell
after
cell
goes
crazy.
Sometimes
they
go
into
mitosis,
like
cancer,
and
sometimes
they
die.
What's
most
important
is
that
in
humans
the
Descolada
bodies
themselves
reproduce
like
crazy,
passing
from
cell
to
cell.
Of
course,
every
alien
creature
already
has
them."
But
Pipo
wasn't
interested
in
what
she
said.
When
the
descolador
had
finished
with
the
genetic
molecules
of
the
reed,
he
looked
from
one
cell
to
another.
"It's
not
just
significant,
it's
the
same,"
he
said.
"It's
the
same
thing!"
Novinha
didn't
see
at
once
what
he
had
noticed.
What
was
the
same
as
what?
Nor
did
she
have
time
to
ask.
Pipo
was
already
out
of
the
chair,
grabbing
his
coat,
heading
for
the
door.
It
was
drizzling
outside.
Pipo
paused
only
to
call
out
to
her,
"Tell
Libo
not
to
bother
coming,
just
show
him
that
simulation
and
see
if
he
can
figure
it
out
before
I
get
back.
He'll
know--
it's
the
answer
to
the
big
one.
The
answer
to
everything."
"Tell
me!"
He
laughed.
"Don't
cheat.
Libo
will
tell
you,
if
you
can't
see
it."
"Where
are
you
going?"
"To
ask
the
piggies
if
I'm
right,
of
course!
But
I
know
I
am,
even
if
they
lie
about
it.
If
I'm
not
back
in
an
hour,
I
slipped
in
the
rain
and
broke
my
leg."
Libo
did
not
get
to
see
the
simulations.
The
meeting
of
the
planning
committee
went
way
over
time
in
an
argument
about
extending
the
cattle
range,
and
after
the
meeting
Libo
still
had
to
pick
up
the
week's
groceries.
By
the
time
he
got
back,
Pipo
had
been
out
for
four
hours,
it
was
getting
on
toward
dark,
and
the
drizzle
was
turning
to
snow.
They
went
out
at
once
to
look
for
him,
afraid
that
it
might
take
hours
to
find
him
in
the
woods.
They
found
him
all
too
soon.
His
body
was
already
cooling
in
the
snow.
The
piggies
hadn't
even
planted
a
tree
in
him.
Chapter
2
--
Trondheim
I'm
deeply
sorry
that
I
could
not
act
upon
your
request
for
more
detail
concerning
the
courtship
and
marriage
customs
of
the
aboriginal
Lusitanians.
This
must
be
causing
you
unimaginable
distress,
or
else
you
would
never
have
petitioned
the
Xenological
Society
to
censure
me
for
failure
to
cooperate
with
your
researches.
When
would-be
xenologers
complain
that
I
am
not
getting
the
right
sort
of
data
from
my
observations
of
the
pequeninos,
I
always
urge
them
to
reread
the
limitations
placed
upon
me
by
law.
I
am
permitted
to
bring
no
more
than
one
assistant
on
field
visits;
I
may
not
ask
questions
that
might
reveal
human
expectations,
lest
they
try
to
imitate
us;
I
may
not
volunteer
information
to
elicit
a
parallel
response;
I
may
not
stay
with
them
more
than
four
hours
at
a
time;
except
for
my
clothing,
I
may
not
use
any
products
of
technology
in
their
presence,
which
includes
cameras,
recorders,
computers,
or
even
a
manufactured
pen
to
write
on
manufactured
paper:
I
may
not
even
observe
them
unawares.
In
short:
I
cannot
tell
you
how
the
pequeninos
reproduce
because
they
have
not
chosen
to
do
it
in
front
of
me.
Of
course
your
research
is
crippled!
Of
course
our
conclusions
about
the
piggies
are
absurd!
If
we
had
to
observe
your
university
under
the
same
limitations
that
bind
us
in
our
observation
of
the
Lusitanian
aborigines,
we
would
no
doubt
conclude
that
humans
do
not
reproduce,
do
not
form
kinship
groups,
and
devote
their
entire
life
cycle
to
the
metamorphosis
of
the
larval
student
into
the
adult
professor.
We
might
even
suppose
that
professors
exercise
noticeable
power
in
human
society.
A
competent
investigation
would
quickly
reveal
the
inaccuracy
of
such
conclusions--
but
in
the
case
of
the
piggies,
no
competent
investigation
is
permitted
or
even
contemplated.
Anthropology
is
never
an
exact
science;
the
observer
never
experiences
the
same
culture
as
the
participant.
But
these
are
natural
limitations
inherent
to
the
science.
It
is
the
artificial
limitations
that
hamper
us--
and,
through
us,
you.
At
the
present
rate
of
progress
we
might
as
well
be
mailing
questionnaires
to
the
pequeninos
and
waiting
for
them
to
dash
off
scholarly
papers
in
reply.
--
Joao
Figueira
Alvarez,
reply
to
Pietro
Guataninni
of
the
University
of
Sicily,
Milano
Campus,
Etruria,
published
posthumously
in
Xenological
Studies,
22:4:49:193
The
news
of
Pipo's
death
was
not
of
merely
local
importance.
It
was
transmitted
instantaneously,
by
ansible,
to
all
the
Hundred
Worlds.
The
first
aliens
discovered
since
Ender's
Xenocide
had
tortured
to
death
the
one
human
who
was
designated
to
observe
them.
Within
hours,
scholars,
scientists,
politicians,
and
journalists
began
to
strike
their
poses.
A
consensus
soon
emerged.
One
incident,
under
baffling
circumstances,
does
not
prove
the
failure
of
Starways
Council
policy
toward
the
piggies.
On
the
contrary,
the
fact
that
only
one
man
died
seems
to
prove
the
wisdom
of
the
present
policy
of
near
inaction.
We
should,
therefore,
do
nothing
except
continue
to
observe
at
a
slightly
less
intense
pace.
Pipo's
successor
was
instructed
to
visit
the
piggies
no
more
often
than
every
other
day,
and
never
for
longer
than
an
hour.
He
was
not
to
push
the
piggies
to
answer
questions
concerning
their
treatment
of
Pipo.
It
was
a
reinforcement
of
the
old
policy
of
inaction.
There
was
also
much
concern
about
the
morale
of
the
people
of
Lusitania.
They
were
sent
many
new
entertainment
programs
by
ansible,
despite
the
expense,
to
help
take
their
minds
off
the
grisly
murder.
And
then,
having
done
the
little
that
could
be
done
by
framlings,
who
were,
after
all,
lightyears
away
from
Lusitania,
the
people
of
the
Hundred
Worlds
returned
to
their
local
concerns.
Outside
Lusitania,
only
one
man
among
the
half-trillion
human
beings
in
the
Hundred
Worlds
felt
the
death
of
Jodo
Figueira
Alvarez,
called
Pipo,
as
a
great
change
in
the
shape
of
his
own
life.
Andrew
Wiggin
was
Speaker
for
the
Dead
in
the
university
city
of
Reykjavik,
renowned
as
the
conservator
of
Nordic
culture,
perched
on
the
steep
slopes
of
a
knifelike
fjord
that
pierced
the
granite
and
ice
of
the
frozen
world
of
Trondheim
right
at
the
equator.
It
was
spring,
so
the
snow
was
in
retreat,
and
fragile
grass
and
flowers
reached
out
for
strength
from
the
glistering
sun.
Andrew
sat
on
the
brow
of
a
priny
hill,
surrounded
by
a
dozen
students
who
were
studying
the
history
of
interstellar
colonization.
Andrew
was
only
half-listening
to
a
fiery
argument
over
whether
the
utter
human
victory
in
the
Bugger
Wars
had
been
a
necessary
prelude
to
human
expansion.
Such
arguments
always
degenerated
quickly
into
a
vilification
of
the
human
monster
Ender,
who
commanded
the
starfleet
that
committed
the
Xenocide
of
the
Buggers.
Andrew
tended
to
let
his
mind
wander
somewhat;
the
subject
did
not
exactly
bore
him,
but
he
preferred
not
to
let
it
engage
his
attention,
either.
Then
the
small
computer
implant
worn
like
a
jewel
in
his
ear
told
him
of
the
cruel
death
of
Pipo,
the
xenologer
on
Lusitania,
and
instantly
Andrew
became
alert.
He
interrupted
his
students.
"What
do
you
know
of
the
piggies?"
he
asked.
"They
are
the
only
hope
of
our
redemption,"
said
one,
who
took
Calvin
rather
more
seriously
than
Luther.
Andrew
looked
at
once
to
the
student
Plikt,
who
he
knew
would
not
be
able
to
endure
such
mysticism.
"They
do
not
exist
for
any
human
purpose,
not
even
redemption,"
said
Plikt
with
withering
contempt.
"They
are
true
ramen,
like
the
buggers."
Andrew
nodded,
but
frowned.
"You
use
a
word
that
is
not
yet
common
koine."
"It
should
be,"
said
Plikt.
"Everyone
in
Trondheim,
every
Nord
in
the
Hundred
Worlds
should
have
read
Demosthenes'
History
of
Wutan
in
Trondheim
by
now."
"We
should
but
we
haven't,"
sighed
a
student.
"Make
her
stop
strutting,
Speaker,"
said
another.
"Plikt
is
the
only
woman
I
know
who
can
strut
sitting
down."
Plikt
closed
her
eyes.
"The
Nordic
language
recognizes
four
orders
of
foreignness.
The
first
is
the
otherlander,
or
utlanning,
the
stranger
that
we
recognize
as
being
a
human
of
our
world,
but
of
another
city
or
country.
The
second
is
the
framling--
Demosthenes
merely
drops
the
accent
from
the
Nordic
frimling.
This
is
the
stranger
that
we
recognize
as
human,
but
of
another
world.
The
third
is
the
ramen,
the
stranger
that
we
recognize
as
human,
but
of
another
species.
The
fourth
is
the
true
alien,
the
varelse,
which
includes
all
the
animals,
for
with
them
no
conversation
is
possible.
They
live,
but
we
cannot
guess
what
purposes
or
causes
make
them
act.
They
might
be
intelligent,
they
might
be
selfaware,
but
we
cannot
know
it."
Andrew
noticed
that
several
students
were
annoyed.
He
called
it
to
their
attention.
"You
think
you're
annoyed
because
of
Plikt's
arrogance,
but
that
isn't
so.
Plikt
is
not
arrogant;
she
is
merely
precise.
You
are
properly
ashamed
that
you
have
not
yet
read
Demosthenes'
history
of
your
own
people,
and
so
in
your
shame
you
are
annoyed
at
Plikt
because
she
is
not
guilty
of
your
sin."
"I
thought
Speakers
didn't
believe
in
sin,"
said
a
sullen
boy.
Andrew
smiled.
"You
believe
in
sin,
Styrka,
and
you
do
things
because
of
that
belief.
So
sin
is
real
in
you,
and
knowing
you,
this
Speaker
must
believe
in
sin."
Styrka
refused
to
be
defeated.
"What
does
all
this
talk
of
utlannings
and
framlings
and
ramen
and
varelse
have
to
do
with
Ender's
Xenocide?"
Andrew
turned
to
Plikt.
She
thought
for
a
moment.
"This
is
relevant
to
the
stupid
argument
that
we
were
just
having.
Through
these
Nordic
layers
of
foreignness
we
can
see
that
Ender
was
not
a
true
xenocide,
for
when
he
destroyed
the
buggers,
we
knew
them
only
as
varelse;
it
was
not
until
years
later,
when
the
first
Speaker
for
the
Dead
wrote
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon,
that
humankind
first
understood
that
the
buggers
were
not
varelse
at
all,
but
ramen;
until
that
time
there
had
been
no
understanding
between
bugger
and
human."
"Xenocide
is
xenocide,"
said
Styrka.
"Just
because
Ender
didn't
know
they
were
ramen
doesn't
make
them
any
less
dead."
Andrew
sighed
at
Styrka's
unforgiving
attitude;
it
was
the
fashion
among
Calvinists
at
Reykjavik
to
deny
any
weight
to
human
motive
in
judging
the
good
or
evil
of
an
act.
Acts
are
good
and
evil
in
themselves,
they
said;
and
because
Speakers
for
the
Dead
held
as
their
only
doctrine
that
good
or
evil
exist
entirely
in
human
motive,
and
not
at
all
in
the
act,
it
made
students
like
Styrka
quite
hostile
to
Andrew.
Fortunately,
Andrew
did
not
resent
it--
he
understood
the
motive
behind
it.
"Styrka,
Plikt,
let
me
put
you
another
case.
Suppose
that
the
piggies,
who
have
learned
to
speak
Stark,
and
whose
languages
some
humans
have
also
learned,
suppose
that
we
learned
that
they
had
suddenly,
without
provocation
or
explanation,
tortured
to
death
the
xenologer
sent
to
observe
them."
Plikt
jumped
at
the
question
immediately.
"How
could
we
know
it
was
without
provocation?
What
seems
innocent
to
us
might
be
unbearable
to
them."
Andrew
smiled.
"Even
so.
But
the
xenologer
has
done
them
no
harm,
has
said
very
little,
has
cost
them
nothing--
by
any
standard
we
can
think
of,
he
is
not
worthy
of
painful
death.
Doesn't
the
very
fact
of
this
incomprehensible
murder
make
the
piggies
varelse
instead
of
ramen?"
Now
it
was
Styrka
who
spoke
quickly.
"Murder
is
murder.
This
talk
of
varelse
and
ramen
is
nonsense.
If
the
piggies
murder,
then
they
are
evil,
as
the
buggers
were
evil.
If
the
act
is
evil,
then
the
actor
is
evil."
Andrew
nodded.
"There
is
our
dilemma.
There
is
the
problem.
Was
the
act
evil,
or
was
it,
somehow,
to
the
piggies'
understanding
at
least,
good?
Are
the
piggies
ramen
or
varelse?
For
the
moment,
Styrka,
hold
your
tongue.
I
know
all
the
arguments
of
your
Calvinism,
but
even
John
Calvin
would
call
your
doctrine
stupid."
"How
do
you
know
what
Calvin
would--"
"Because
he's
dead,"
roared
Andrew,
"and
so
I'm
entitled
to
speak
for
him!"
The
students
laughed,
and
Styrka
withdrew
into
stubborn
silence.
The
boy
was
bright,
Andrew
knew;
his
Calvinism
would
not
outlast
his
undergraduate
education,
though
its
excision
would
be
long
and
painful.
"Talman,
Speaker,"
said
Plikt.
"You
spoke
as
if
your
hypothetical
situation
were
true,
as
if
the
piggies
really
had
murdered
the
xenologer."
Andrew
nodded
gravely.
"Yes,
it's
true."
It
was
disturbing;
it
awoke
echoes
of
the
ancient
conflict
between
bugger
and
human.
"Look
in
yourselves
at
this
moment,"
said
Andrew.
"You
will
find
that
underneath
your
hatred
of
Ender
the
Xenocide
and
your
grief
for
the
death
of
the
buggers,
you
also
feel
something
much
uglier:
You're
afraid
of
the
stranger,
whether
he's
utlanning
or
framling.
When
you
think
of
him
killing
a
man
that
you
know
of
and
value,
then
it
doesn't
matter
what
his
shape
is.
He's
varelse
then,
or
worse--
djur,
the
dire
beast,
that
comes
in
the
night
with
slavering
jaws.
If
you
had
the
only
gun
in
your
village,
and
the
beasts
that
had
torn
apart
one
of
your
people
were
coming
again,
would
you
stop
to
ask
if
they
also
had
a
right
to
live,
or
would
you
act
to
save
your
village,
the
people
that
you
knew,
the
people
who
depended
on
you?"
"By
your
argument
we
should
kill
the
piggies
now,
primitive
and
helpless
as
they
are!"
shouted
Styrka.
"My
argument?
I
asked
a
question.
A
question
isn't
an
argument,
unless
you
think
you
know
my
answer,
and
I
assure
you,
Styrka,
that
you
do
not.
Think
about
this.
Class
is
dismissed."
"Will
we
talk
about
this
tomorrow?"
they
demanded.
"If
you
want,"
said
Andrew.
But
he
knew
that
if
they
discussed
it,
it
would
be
without
him.
For
them,
the
issue
of
Ender
the
Xenocide
was
merely
philosophical.
After
all,
the
Bugger
Wars
were
more
than
three
thousand
years
ago;
it
was
now
the
year
1948
SC,
counting
from
the
year
the
Starways
Code
was
established,
and
Ender
had
destroyed
the
Buggers
in
the
year
1180
BSC.
But
to
Andrew,
the
events
were
not
so
remote.
He
had
done
far
more
interstellar
travel
than
any
of
his
students
would
dare
to
guess;
since
he
was
twenty-five
he
had,
until
Trondheim,
never
stayed
more
than
six
months
on
any
planet.
Lightspeed
travel
between
worlds
had
let
him
skip
like
a
stone
over
the
surface
of
time.
His
students
had
no
idea
that
their
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
who
was
surely
no
older
than
thirty-five,
had
very
clear
memories
of
events
3000
years
before,
that
in
fact
those
events
seemed
scarcely
twenty
years
ago
to
him,
only
half
his
lifetime.
They
had
no
idea
how
deeply
the
question
of
Ender's
ancient
guilt
burned
within
him,
and
how
he
had
answered
it
in
a
thousand
different
unsatisfactory
ways.
They
knew
their
teacher
only
as
Speaker
for
the
Dead;
they
did
not
know
that
when
he
was
a
mere
infant,
his
older
sister,
Valentine,
could
not
pronounce
the
name
Andrew,
and
so
called
him
Ender,
the
name
that
he
made
infamous
before
he
was
fifteen
years
old.
So
let
unforgiving
Styrka
and
analytical
Plikt
ponder
the
great
question
of
Ender's
guilt;
for
Andrew
Wiggin,
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
the
question
was
not
academic.
And
now,
walking
along
the
damp,
grassy
hillside
in
the
chill
air,
Ender--
Andrew,
Speaker--
could
think
only
of
the
piggies,
who
were
already
committing
inexplicable
murders,
just
as
the
buggers
had
carelessly
done
when
they
first
visited
humankind.
Was
it
something
unavoidable,
when
strangers
met,
that
the
meeting
had
to
be
marked
with
blood?
The
buggers
had
casually
killed
human
beings,
but
only
because
they
had
a
hive
mind;
to
them,
individual
life
was
as
precious
as
nail
parings,
and
killing
a
human
or
two
was
simply
their
way
of
letting
us
know
they
were
in
the
neighborhood.
Could
the
piggies
have
such
a
reason
for
killing,
too?
But
the
voice
in
his
ear
had
spoken
of
torture,
a
ritual
murder
similar
to
the
execution
of
one
of
the
piggies'
own.
The
piggies
were
not
a
hive
mind,
they
were
not
the
buggers,
and
Ender
Wiggin
had
to
know
why
they
had
done
what
they
did.
"When
did
you
hear
about
the
death
of
the
xenologer?"
Ender
turned.
It
was
Plikt.
She
had
followed
him
instead
of
going
back
to
the
Caves,
where
the
students
lived.
"Then,
while
we
spoke."
He
touched
his
ear;
implanted
terminals
were
expensive,
but
they
were
not
all
that
rare.
"I
checked
the
news
just
before
class.
There
was
nothing
about
it
then.
If
a
major
story
had
been
coming
in
by
ansible,
there
would
have
been
an
alert.
Unless
you
got
the
news
straight
from
the
ansible
report."
Plikt
obviously
thought
she
had
a
mystery
on
her
hands.
And,
in
fact,
she
did.
"Speakers
have
high
priority
access
to
public
information,"
he
said.
"Has
someone
asked
you
to
Speak
the
death
of
the
xenologer?"
He
shook
his
head.
"Lusitania
is
under
a
Catholic
License."
"That's
what
I
mean,"
she
said.
"They
won't
have
a
Speaker
of
their
own
there.
But
they
still
have
to
let
a
Speaker
come,
if
someone
requests
it.
And
Trondheim
is
the
closest
world
to
Lusitania."
"Nobody's
called
for
a
Speaker."
Plikt
tugged
at
his
sleeve.
"Why
are
you
here?"
"You
know
why
I
came.
I
Spoke
the
death
of
Wutan."
"I
know
you
came
here
with
your
sister,
Valentine.
She's
a
much
more
popular
teacher
than
you
are--
she
answers
questions
with
answers;
you
just
answer
with
more
questions."
"That's
because
she
knows
some
answers."
"Speaker,
you
have
to
tell
me.
I
tried
to
find
out
about
you--
I
was
curious.
Your
name,
for
one
thing,
where
you
came
from.
Everything's
classified.
Classified
so
deep
that
I
can't
even
find
out
what
the
access
level
is.
God
himself
couldn't
look
up
your
life
story."
Ender
took
her
by
the
shoulders,
looked
down
into
her
eyes.
"It's
none
of
your
business,
that's
what
the
access
level
is."
"You
are
more
important
than
anybody
guesses,
Speaker,"
she
said.
"The
ansible
reports
to
you
before
it
reports
to
anybody,
doesn't
it?
And
nobody
can
look
up
information
about
you."
"Nobody
has
ever
tried.
Why
you?"
"I
want
to
be
a
Speaker,"
she
said.
"Go
ahead
then.
The
computer
will
train
you.
It
isn't
like
a
religion--
you
don't
have
to
memorize
any
catechism.
Now
leave
me
alone.
"
He
let
go
of
her
with
a
little
shove.
She
staggered
backward
as
he
strode
off.
"I
want
to
Speak
for
you,"
she
cried.
"I'm
not
dead
yet!"
he
shouted
back.
"I
know
you're
going
to
Lusitania!
I
know
you
are!"
Then
you
know
more
than
I
do,
said
Ender
silently.
But
he
trembled
as
he
walked,
even
though
the
sun
was
shining
and
he
wore
three
sweaters
to
keep
out
the
cold.
He
hadn't
known
Plikt
had
so
much
emotion
in
her.
Obviously
she
had
come
to
identify
with
him.
It
frightened
him
to
have
this
girl
need
something
from
him
so
desperately.
He
had
spent
years
now
without
making
any
real
connection
with
anyone
but
his
sister
Valentine--
her
and,
of
course,
the
dead
that
he
Spoke.
All
the
other
people
who
had
meant
anything
to
him
in
his
life
were
dead.
He
and
Valentine
had
passed
them
by
centuries
ago,
worlds
ago.
The
idea
of
casting
a
root
into
the
icy
soil
of
Trondheim
repelled
him.
What
did
Plikt
want
from
him?
It
didn't
matter;
he
wouldn't
give
it.
How
dare
she
demand
things
from
him,
as
if
he
belonged
to
her?
Ender
Wiggin
didn't
belong
to
anybody.
If
she
knew
who
he
really
was,
she
would
loathe
him
as
the
Xenocide;
or
she
would
worship
him
as
the
Savior
of
Mankind--
Ender
remembered
what
it
was
like
when
people
used
to
do
that,
too,
and
he
didn't
like
it
any
better.
Even
now
they
knew
him
only
by
his
role,
by
the
name
Speaker,
Talman,
Falante,
Spieler,
whatever
they
called
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
in
the
language
of
their
city
or
nation
or
world.
He
didn't
want
them
to
know
him.
He
did
not
belong
to
them,
to
the
human
race.
He
had
another
errand,
he
belonged
to
someone
else.
Not
human
beings.
Not
the
bloody
piggies,
either.
Or
so
he
thought.
Chapter
3
--
Libo
Observed
Diet:
Primarily
macios,
the
shiny
worms
that
live
among
merclona
vines
on
the
bark
of
the
trees.
Sometimes
they
have
been
seen
to
chew
capirn
blades.
Sometimes--
accidently?
--they
ingest
merclona
leaves
along
with
the
maclos.
We've
never
seen
them
eat
anything
else.
Novinha
analyzed
all
three
foods--
macios,
capim
blades,
and
merclona
leaves--
and
the
results
were
surprising.
Either
the
peclueninos
don't
need
many
different
proteins,
or
they're
hungry
all
the
time.
Their
diet
is
sehously
lacking
in
many
trace
elements.
And
calcium
intake
is
so
low,
we
wonder
whether
their
bones
use
calcium
the
same
way
ours
do.
Pure
speculation:
Since
we
can't
take
tissue
samples,
our
only
knowledge
of
piggy
anatomy
and
physiology
is
what
we
were
able
to
glean
from
our
photographs
of
the
vivisected
corpse
of
the
piggy
called
Rooter.
Still,
there
are
some
obvious
anomalies.
The
piggles'
tongues,
which
are
so
fantastically
agile
that
they
can
produce
any
sound
we
make,
and
a
lot
we
can't,
must
have
evolved
for
some
purpose.
Probing
for
insects
in
tree
bark
or
in
nests
in
the
ground,
maybe.
Whether
an
ancient
ancestral
piggy
did
that,
they
certainly
don't
do
it
now.
And
the
horny
pads
on
their
feet
and
inside
their
knees
allow
them
to
climb
trees
and
cling
by
their
legs
alone.
Why
did
that
evolve?
To
escape
from
some
predator?
There
is
no
predator
on
Lusitania
large
enough
to
harm
them.
To
cling
to
the
tree
while
probing
for
insects
in
the
bark?
That
fits
in
with
their
tongues,
but
where
are
the
insects?
The
only
insects
are
the
suckflies
and
the
puladors,
but
they
don't
bore
into
the
bark
and
the
piggies
don't
eat
them
anyway.
The
macios
are
large,
live
on
the
bark's
surface,
and
can
easily
be
harvested
by
pulling
down
the
merclona
vines;
they
really
don't
even
have
to
climb
the
trees.
Libo's
speculation:
The
tongue,
the
tree-climbing
evolved
in
a
different
environment,
with
a
much
more
varied
diet,
including
insects.
But
something--
an
ice
age?
Migration?
A
disease?
--caused
the
environment
to
change.
No
more
barkbugs,
etc.
Maybe
all
the
big
predators
were
wiped
out
then.
It
would
explain
why
there
are
so
few
species
on
Lusitania,
despite
the
very
favorable
conditions.
The
cataclysm
might
have
been
fairly
recent--
half
a
million
years
ago?
--so
that
evolution
hasn't
had
a
chance
to
differentiate
much
yet.
It's
a
tempting
hypothesis,
since
there's
no
obvious
reason
in
the
present
environment
for
piggles
to
have
evolved
at
all.
There's
no
competition
for
them,
The
ecological
niche
they
occupy
could
be
filled
by
gophers.
Why
would
intelligence
ever
be
an
adaptive
trait?
But
inventing
a
cataclysm
to
explain
why
the
piggies
have
such
a
boring,
non-nutritious
diet
is
probably
overkill.
Ockham's
razor
cuts
this
to
ribbons.
--
Joao
Figueira
Alvarez,
Working
Notes
4/14/1948
SC,
published
posthumously
in
Philosophicol
Roots
of
the
Lusitanian
Secession,
2010-33-4-1090:40
As
soon
as
Mayor
Bosquinha
arrived
at
the
Zenador's
Station,
matters
slipped
out
of
Libo's
and
Novinha's
control.
Bosquinha
was
accustomed
to
taking
command,
and
her
attitude
did
not
leave
much
opportunity
for
protest,
or
even
for
consideration.
"You
wait
here,"
she
said
to
Libo
almost
as
soon
as
she
had
grasped
the
situation.
"As
soon
as
I
got
your
call,
I
sent
the
Arbiter
to
tell
your
mother."
"We
have
to
bring
his
body
in,"
said
Libo.
"I
also
called
some
of
the
men
who
live
nearby
to
help
with
that,"
she
said.
"And
Bishop
Peregrino
is
preparing
a
place
for
him
in
the
Cathedral
graveyard."
"I
want
to
be
there,"
insisted
Libo.
"You
understand,
Libo,
we
have
to
take
pictures,
in
detail."
"I
was
the
one
who
told
you
we
have
to
do
that,
for
the
report
to
the
Starways
Committee."
"But
you
should
not
be
there,
Libo."
Bosquinha's
voice
was
authoritative.
"Besides,
we
must
have
your
report.
We
have
to
notify
Starways
as
quickly
as
possible.
Are
you
up
to
writing
it
now,
while
it's
fresh
in
your
mind?"
She
was
right,
of
course.
Only
Libo
and
Novinha
could
write
firsthand
reports,
and
the
sooner
they
wrote
them,
the
better.
"I
can
do
it,"
said
Libo.
"And
you,
Novinha,
your
observations
also.
Write
your
reports
separately,
without
consultation.
The
Hundred
Worlds
are
waiting."
The
computer
had
already
been
alerted,
and
their
reports
went
out
by
ansible
even
as
they
wrote
them,
mistakes
and
corrections
and
all.
On
all
the
Hundred
Worlds
the
people
most
involved
in
xenology
read
each
word
as
Libo
or
Novinha
typed
it
in.
Many
others
were
given
instantaneous
computer-written
summaries
of
what
had
happened.
Twenty-two
light-years
away,
Andrew
Wiggin
learned
that
Xenologer
Jodo
Figueira
"Pipo"
Alvarez
had
been
murdered
by
the
piggies,
and
told
his
students
about
it
even
before
the
men
had
brought
Pipo's
body
through
the
gate
into
Milagre.
His
report
done,
Libo
was
at
once
surrounded
by
authority.
Novinha
watched
with
increasing
anguish
as
she
saw
the
incapability
of
the
leaders
of
Lusitania,
how
they
only
intensified
Libo's
pain.
Bishop
Peregrino
was
the
worst;
his
idea
of
comfort
was
to
tell
Libo
that
in
all
likelihood,
the
piggies
were
actually
animals,
without
souls,
and
so
his
father
had
been
torn
apart
by
wild
beasts,
not
murdered.
Novinha
almost
shouted
at
him,
Does
that
mean
that
Pipo's
life
work
was
nothing
but
studying
beasts?
And
his
death,
instead
of
being
murder,
was
an
act
of
God?
But
for
Libo's
sake
she
restrained
herself;
he
sat
in
the
Bishop's
presence,
nodding
and,
in
the
end,
getting
rid
of
him
by
sufferance
far
more
quickly
than
Novinha
could
ever
have
done
by
argument.
Dom
Crist
o
of
the
Monastery
was
more
helpful,
asking
intelligent
questions
about
the
events
of
the
day,
which
let
Libo
and
Novinha
be
analytical,
unemotional
as
they
answered.
However,
Novinha
soon
withdrew
from
answering.
Most
people
were
asking
why
the
piggies
had
done
such
a
thing;
Dom
Crist
o
was
asking
what
Pipo
might
have
done
recently
to
trigger
his
murder.
Novinha
knew
perfectly
well
what
Pipo
had
done--
he
had
told
the
piggies
the
secret
he
discovered
in
Novinha's
simulation.
But
she
did
not
speak
of
this,
and
Libo
seemed
to
have
forgotten
what
she
had
hurriedly
told
him
a
few
hours
ago
as
they
were
leaving
to
go
searching
for
Pipo.
He
did
not
even
glance
toward
the
simulation.
Novinha
was
content
with
that;
her
greatest
anxiety
was
that
he
would
remember.
Dom
Crist
o's
questions
were
interrupted
when
the
Mayor
came
back
with
several
of
the
men
who
had
helped
retrieve
the
corpse.
They
were
soaked
to
the
skin
despite
their
plastic
raincoats,
and
spattered
with
mud;
mercifully,
any
blood
must
have
been
washed
away
by
the
rain.
They
all
seemed
vaguely
apologetic
and
even
worshipful,
nodding
their
heads
to
Libo,
almost
bowing.
It
occurred
to
Novinha
that
their
deference
wasn't
just
the
normal
wariness
people
always
show
toward
those
whom
death
had
so
closely
touched.
One
of
the
men
said
to
Libo,
"You're
Zenador
now,
aren't
you?"
and
there
it
was,
in
words.
The
Zenador
had
no
official
authority
in
Milagre,
but
he
had
prestige--
his
work
was
the
whole
reason
for
the
colony's
existence,
wasn't
it?
Libo
was
not
a
boy
anymore;
he
had
decisions
to
make,
he
had
prestige,
he
had
moved
from
the
fringe
of
the
colony's
life
to
its
very
center.
Novinha
felt
control
of
her
life
slip
away.
This
is
not
how
things
are
supposed
to
be.
I'm
supposed
to
continue
here
for
years
ahead,
learning
from
Pipo,
with
Libo
as
my
fellow
student;
that's
the
pattern
of
life.
Since
she
was
already
the
colony's
zenobiologista,
she
also
had
an
honored
adult
niche
to
fill.
She
wasn't
jealous
of
Libo,
she
just
wanted
to
remain
a
child
with
him
for
a
while.
Forever,
in
fact.
But
Libo
could
not
be
her
fellow
student,
could
not
be
her
fellow
anything.
She
saw
with
sudden
clarity
how
everyone
in
the
room
focused
on
Libo,
what
he
said,
how
he
felt,
what
he
planned
to
do
now.
"We'll
not
harm
the
piggies,"
he
said,
"or
even
call
it
murder.
We
don't
know
what
Father
did
to
provoke
them,
I'll
try
to
understand
that
later,
what
matters
now
is
that
whatever
they
did
undoubtedly
seemed
right
to
them.
We're
the
strangers
here,
we
must
have
violated
some--
taboo,
some
law--
but
Father
was
always
prepared
for
this,
he
always
knew
it
was
a
possibility.
Tell
them
that
he
died
with
the
honor
of
a
soldier
in
the
field,
a
pilot
in
his
ship,
he
died
doing
his
job."
Ah,
Libo,
you
silent
boy,
you
have
found
such
eloquence
now
that
you
can't
be
a
mere
boy
anymore.
Novinha
felt
a
redoubling
of
her
grief.
She
had
to
look
away
from
Libo,
look
anywhere.
And
where
she
looked
was
into
the
eyes
of
the
only
other
person
in
the
room
who
was
not
watching
Libo.
The
man
was
very
tall,
but
very
young--
younger
than
she
was,
she
realized,
for
she
knew
him:
he
had
been
a
student
in
the
class
below
her.
She
had
gone
before
Dona
Crist
once,
to
defend
him.
Marcos
Ribeira,
that
was
his
name,
but
they
had
always
called
him
Marc
o,
because
he
was
so
big.
Big
and
dumb,
they
said,
calling
him
also
simply
C
o,
the
crude
word
for
dog.
She
had
seen
the
sullen
anger
in
his
eyes,
and
once
she
had
seen
him,
goaded
beyond
endurance,
lash
out
and
strike
down
one
of
his
tormentors.
His
victim
was
in
a
shoulder
cast
for
much
of
a
year.
Of
course
they
accused
Marc
o
of
having
done
it
without
provocation--
that's
the
way
of
torturers
of
every
age,
to
put
the
blame
on
the
victim,
especially
when
he
strikes
back.
But
Novinha
didn't
belong
to
the
group
of
children--
she
was
as
isolated
as
Marc
o,
though
not
as
helpless--
and
so
she
had
no
loyalty
to
stop
her
from
telling
the
truth.
It
was
part
of
her
training
to
Speak
for
the
piggies,
she
thought.
Marc
o
himself
meant
nothing
to
her.
It
never
occurred
to
her
that
the
incident
might
have
been
important
to
him,
that
he
might
have
remembered
her
as
the
one
person
who
ever
stood
up
for
him
in
his
continuous
war
with
the
other
children.
She
hadn't
seen
or
thought
of
him
in
the
years
since
she
became
xenobiologist.
Now
here
he
was,
stained
with
the
mud
of
Pipo's
death
scene,
his
face
looking
even
more
haunted
and
bestial
than
ever
with
his
hair
plastered
by
rain
and
sweat
over
his
face
and
ears.
And
what
was
he
looking
at?
His
eyes
were
only
for
her,
even
as
she
frankly
stared
at
him.
Why
are
you
watching
me?
she
asked
silently.
Because
I'm
hungry,
said
his
animal
eyes.
But
no,
no,
that
was
her
fear,
that
was
her
vision
of
the
murderous
piggies.
Marc
o
is
nothing
to
me,
and
no
matter
what
he
might
think,
I
am
nothing
to
him.
Yet
she
had
a
flash
of
insight,
just
for
a
moment.
Her
action
in
defending
Marc
o
meant
one
thing
to
him
and
something
quite
different
to
her;
it
was
so
different
that
it
was
not
even
the
same
event.
Her
mind
connected
this
with
the
piggies'
murder
of
Pipo,
and
it
seemed
very
important,
it
seemed
to
verge
on
explaining
what
had
happened,
but
then
the
thought
slipped
away
in
a
flurry
of
conversation
and
activity
as
the
Bishop
led
the
men
off
again,
heading
for
the
graveyard.
Coffins
were
not
used
for
burial
here,
where
for
the
piggies'
sake
it
was
forbidden
to
cut
trees.
So
Pipo's
body
was
to
be
buried
at
once,
though
the
graveside
funeral
would
be
held
no
sooner
than
tomorrow,
and
probably
later;
many
people
would
want
to
gather
for
the
Zenador's
requiem
mass.
Marc
o
and
the
other
men
trooped
off
into
the
storm,
leaving
Novinha
and
Libo
to
deal
with
all
the
people
who
thought
they
had
urgent
business
to
attend
to
in
the
aftermath
of
Pipo's
death.
Self-important
strangers
wandered
in
and
out,
making
decisions
that
Novinha
did
not
understand
and
Libo
did
not
seem
to
care
about.
Until
finally
it
was
the
Arbiter
standing
by
Libo,
his
hand
on
the
boy's
shoulder.
"You
will,
of
course,
stay
with
us,"
said
the
Arbiter.
"Tonight
at
least."
Why
your
house,
Arbiter?
thought
Novinha.
You're
nobody
to
us,
we've
never
brought
a
case
before
you,
who
are
you
to
decide
this?
Does
Pipo's
death
mean
that
we're
suddenly
little
children
who
can't
decide
anything?
"I'll
stay
with
my
mother,"
said
Libo.
The
Arbiter
looked
at
him
in
surprise--
the
mere
idea
of
a
child
resisting
his
will
seemed
to
be
completely
outside
the
realm
of
his
experience.
Novinha
knew
that
this
was
not
so,
of
course.
His
daughter
Cleopatra,
several
years
younger
than
Novinha,
had
worked
hard
to
earn
her
nickname,
Bruxinha--
little
witch.
So
how
could
he
not
know
that
children
had
minds
of
their
own,
and
resisted
taming?
But
the
surprise
was
not
what
Novinha
had
assumed.
"I
thought
you
realized
that
your
mother
is
also
staying
with
my
family
for
a
time,"
said
the
Arbiter.
"These
events
have
upset
her,
of
course,
and
she
should
not
have
to
think
about
household
duties,
or
be
in
a
house
that
reminds
her
of
who
is
not
there
with
her.
She
is
with
us,
and
your
brothers
and
sisters,
and
they
need
you
there.
Your
older
brother
Jodo
is
with
them,
of
course,
but
he
has
a
wife
and
child
of
his
own
now,
so
you're
the
one
who
can
stay
and
be
depended
on."
Libo
nodded
gravely.
The
Arbiter
was
not
bringing
him
into
his
protection;
he
was
asking
Libo
to
become
a
protector.
The
Arbiter
turned
to
Novinha.
"And
I
think
you
should
go
home,"
he
said.
Only
then
did
she
understand
that
his
invitation
had
not
included
her.
Why
should
it?
Pipo
had
not
been
her
father.
She
was
just
a
friend
who
happened
to
be
with
Libo
when
the
body
was
discovered.
What
grief
could
she
experience?
Home!
What
was
home,
if
not
this
place?
Was
she
supposed
to
go
now
to
the
Biologista's
Station,
where
her
bed
had
not
been
slept
in
for
more
than
a
year,
except
for
catnaps
during
lab
work?
Was
that
supposed
to
be
her
home?
She
had
left
it
because
it
was
so
painfully
empty
of
her
parents;
now
the
Zenador's
Station
was
empty,
too:
Pipo
dead
and
Libo
changed
into
an
adult
with
duties
that
would
take
him
away
from
her.
This
place
wasn't
home,
but
neither
was
any
other
place.
The
Arbiter
led
Libo
away.
His
mother,
Conceicao,
was
waiting
for
him
in
the
Arbiter's
house.
Novinha
barely
knew
the
woman,
except
as
the
librarian
who
maintained
the
Lusitanian
archive.
Novinha
had
never
spent
time
with
Pipo's
wife
or
other
children,
she
had
not
cared
that
they
existed;
only
the
work
here,
the
life
here
had
been
real.
As
Libo
went
to
the
door
he
seemed
to
grow
smaller,
as
if
he
were
a
much
greater
distance
away,
as
if
he
were
being
borne
up
and
off
by
the
wind,
shrinking
into
the
sky
like
a
kite;
the
door
closed
behind
him.
Now
she
felt
the
magnitude
of
Pipo's
loss.
The
mutilated
corpse
on
the
hillside
was
not
his
death,
it
was
merely
his
death's
debris.
Death
itself
was
the
empty
place
in
her
life.
Pipo
had
been
a
rock
in
a
storm,
so
solid
and
strong
that
she
and
Libo,
sheltered
together
in
his
lee,
had
not
even
known
the
storm
existed.
Now
he
was
gone,
and
the
storm
had
them,
would
carry
them
whatever
way
it
would.
Pipo,
she
cried
out
silently.
Don't
go!
Don't
leave
us!
But
of
course
he
was
gone,
as
deaf
to
her
prayers
as
ever
her
parents
had
been.
The
Zenador's
Station
was
still
busy;
the
Mayor
herself,
Bosquinha,
was
using
a
terminal
to
transmit
all
of
Pipo's
data
by
ansible
to
the
Hundred
Worlds,
where
experts
were
desperately
trying
to
make
sense
of
Pipo's
death.
But
Novinha
knew
that
the
key
to
his
death
was
not
in
Pipo's
files.
It
was
her
data
that
had
killed
him,
somehow.
It
was
still
there
in
the
air
above
her
terminal,
the
holographic
images
of
genetic
molecules
in
the
nuclei
of
piggy
cells.
She
had
not
wanted
Libo
to
study
it,
but
now
she
looked
and
looked,
trying
to
see
what
Pipo
had
seen,
trying
to
understand
what
there
was
in
the
images
that
had
made
him
rush
out
to
the
piggies,
to
say
or
do
something
that
had
made
them
murder
him.
She
had
inadvertently
uncovered
some
secret
that
the
piggies
would
kill
to
keep,
but
what
was
it?
The
more
she
studied
the
holos,
the
less
she
understood,
and
after
a
while
she
didn't
see
them
at
all,
except
as
a
blur
through
her
tears
as
she
wept
silently.
She
had
killed
him,
because
without
even
meaning
to
she
had
found
the
pequeninos'
secret.
If
I
had
never
come
to
this
place,
if
I
had
not
dreamed
of
being
Speaker
of
the
piggies'
story,
you
would
still
be
alive,
Pipo;
Libo
would
have
his
father,
and
be
happy;
this
place
would
still
be
home.
I
carry
the
seeds
of
death
within
me
and
plant
them
wherever
I
linger
long
enough
to
love.
My
parents
died
so
others
could
live;
now
I
live,
so
others
must
die.
It
was
the
Mayor
who
noticed
her
short,
sharp
breaths
and
realized,
with
brusque
compassion,
that
this
girt
was
also
shaken
and
grieving.
Bosquinha
left
others
to
continue
the
ansible
reports
and
led
Novinha
out
of
the
Zenador's
Station.
"I'm
sorry,
child,"
said
the
Mayor,
"I
knew
you
came
here
often,
I
should
have
guessed
that
he
was
like
a
father
to
you,
and
here
we
treat
you
like
a
bystander,
not
right
or
fair
of
me
at
all,
come
home
with
me--"
"No,"
said
Novinha.
Walking
out
into
the
cold,
wet
night
air
had
shaken
some
of
the
grief
from
her;
she
regained
some
clarity
of
thought.
"No,
I
want
to
be
alone,
please."
Where?
"In
my
own
Station."
"You
shouldn't
be
alone,
on
this
of
all
nights,"
said
Bosquinha.
But
Novinha
could
not
bear
the
prospect
of
company,
of
kindness,
of
people
trying
to
console
her.
I
killed
him,
don't
you
see?
I
don't
deserve
consolation.
I
want
to
suffer
whatever
pain
might
come.
It's
my
penance,
my
restitution,
and,
if
possible,
my
absolution;
how
else
will
I
clean
the
bloodstains
from
my
hands?
But
she
hadn't
the
strength
to
resist,
or
even
to
argue.
For
ten
minutes
the
Mayor's
car
skimmed
over
the
grassy
roads.
"Here's
my
house,"
said
the
Mayor.
"I
don't
have
any
children
quite
your
age,
but
you'll
be
comfortable
enough,
I
think.
Don't
worry,
no
one
will
plague
you,
but
it
isn't
good
to
be
alone."
"I'd
rather."
Novinha
meant
her
voice
to
sound
forceful,
but
it
was
weak
and
faint.
"Please,"
said
Bosquinha.
"You're
not
yourself."
I
wish
I
weren't.
She
had
no
appetite,
though
Bosquinha's
husband
had
a
cafezinho
for
them
both.
It
was
late,
only
a
few
hours
left
till
dawn,
and
she
let
them
put
her
to
bed.
Then,
when
the
house
was
still,
she
got
up,
dressed,
and
went
downstairs
to
the
Mayor's
home
terminal.
There
she
instructed
the
computer
to
cancel
the
display
that
was
still
above
the
terminal
at
the
Zenador's
Station.
Even
though
she
had
not
been
able
to
decipher
the
secret
that
Pipo
found
there,
someone
else
might,
and
she
would
have
no
other
death
on
her
conscience.
Then
she
left
the
house
and
walked
through
the
Centro,
around
the
bight
of
the
river,
through
the
Vila
das
Aguas,
to
the
Biologista's
Station.
Her
house.
It
was
cold,
unheated
in
the
living
quarters--
she
hadn't
slept
there
in
so
long
that
there
was
thick
dust
on
her
sheets.
But
of
course
the
lab
was
warm,
wellused--
her
work
had
never
suffered
because
of
her
attachment
to
Pipo
and
Libo.
If
only
it
had.
She
was
very
systematic
about
it.
Every
sample,
every
slide,
every
culture
she
had
used
in
the
discoveries
that
led
to
Pipo's
death--
she
threw
them
out,
washed
everything
clean,
left
no
hint
of
the
work
she
had
done.
She
not
only
wanted
it
gone,
she
wanted
no
sign
that
it
had
been
destroyed.
Then
she
turned
to
her
terminal.
She
would
also
destroy
all
the
records
of
her
work
in
this
area,
all
the
records
of
her
parents'
work
that
had
led
to
her
own
discoveries.
They
would
be
gone.
Even
though
it
had
been
the
focus
of
her
life,
even
though
it
had
been
her
identity
for
many
years,
she
would
destroy
it
as
she
herself
should
be
punished,
destroyed,
obliterated.
The
computer
stopped
her.
"Working
notes
on
xenobiological
research
may
not
be
erased,"
it
reported.
She
couldn't
have
done
it
anyway.
She
had
learned
from
her
parents,
from
their
files
which
she
had
studied
like
scripture,
like
a
roadmap
into
herself:
Nothing
was
to
be
destroyed,
nothing
forgotten.
The
sacredness
of
knowledge
was
deeper
in
her
soul
than
any
catechism.
She
was
caught
in
a
paradox.
Knowledge
had
killed
Pipo;
to
erase
that
knowledge
would
kill
her
parents
again,
kill
what
they
had
left
for
her.
She
could
not
preserve
it,
she
could
not
destroy
it.
There
were
walls
on
either
side,
too
high
to
climb,
pressing
slowly
inward,
crushing
her.
Novinha
did
the
only
thing
she
could:
put
on
the
files
every
layer
of
protection
and
every
barrier
to
access
she
knew
of.
No
one
would
ever
see
them
but
her,
as
long
as
she
lived.
Only
when
she
died
would
her
successor
as
xenobiologist
be
able
to
see
what
she
had
hidden
there.
With
one
exception--
when
she
married,
her
husband
would
also
have
access
if
he
could
show
need
to
know.
Well,
she'd
never
marry.
It
was
that
easy.
She
saw
her
future
ahead
of
her,
bleak
and
unbearable
and
unavoidable.
She
dared
not
die,
and
yet
she
would
hardly
be
alive,
unable
to
marry,
unable
even
to
think
about
the
subject
herself,
lest
she
discover
the
deadly
secret
and
inadvertently
let
it
slip;
alone
forever,
burdened
forever,
guilty
forever,
yearning
for
death
but
forbidden
to
reach
for
it.
Still,
she
would
have
this
consolation:
No
one
else
would
ever
die
because
of
her.
She'd
bear
no
more
guilt
than
she
bore
now.
It
was
in
that
moment
of
grim,
determined
despair
that
she
remembered
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon,
remembered
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
Even
though
the
original
writer,
the
original
Speaker
was
surely
thousands
of
years
in
his
grave,
there
were
other
Speakers
on
many
worlds,
serving
as
priests
to
people
who
acknowledged
no
god
and
yet
believed
in
the
value
of
the
lives
of
human
beings.
Speakers
whose
business
it
was
to
discover
the
true
causes
and
motives
of
the
things
that
people
did,
and
declare
the
truth
of
their
lives
after
they
were
dead.
In
this
Brazilian
colony
there
were
priests
instead
of
Speakers,
but
the
priests
had
no
comfort
for
her;
she
would
bring
a
Speaker
here.
She
had
not
realized
it
before,
but
she
had
been
planning
to
do
this
all
her
life,
ever
since
she
first
read
and
was
captured
by
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon.
She
had
even
researched
it,
so
that
she
knew
the
law.
This
was
a
Catholic
License
colony,
but
the
Starways
Code
allowed
any
citizen
to
call
for
a
priest
of
any
faith,
and
the
Speakers
for
the
Dead
were
regarded
as
priests.
She
could
call,
and
if
a
Speaker
chose
to
come,
the
colony
could
not
refuse
to
let
him
in.
Perhaps
no
Speaker
would
be
willing
to
come.
Perhaps
none
was
close
enough
to
come
before
her
life
was
over.
But
there
was
a
chance
that
one
was
near
enough
that
sometime--
twenty,
thirty,
forty
years
from
now--
he
would
come
in
from
the
starport
and
begin
to
uncover
the
truth
of
Pipo's
life
and
death.
And
perhaps
when
he
found
the
truth,
and
spoke
in
the
clear
voice
that
she
had
loved
in
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon,
perhaps
that
would
free
her
from
the
blame
that
burned
her
to
the
heart.
Her
call
went
into
the
computer;
it
would
notify
by
ansible
the
Speakers
on
the
nearest
worlds.
Choose
to
come,
she
said
in
silence
to
the
unknown
hearer
of
the
call.
Even
if
you
must
reveal
to
everyone
the
truth
of
my
guilt.
Even
so,
come.
***
She
awoke
with
a
dull
pain
low
in
her
back
and
a
feeling
of
heaviness
in
her
face.
Her
cheek
was
pressed
against
the
clear
top
of
the
terminal,
which
had
turned
itself
off
to
protect
her
from
the
lasers.
But
it
was
not
the
pain
that
had
awakened
her.
It
was
a
gentle
touch
on
her
shoulder.
For
a
moment
she
thought
it
was
the
touch
of
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
come
already
in
answer
to
her
call.
"Novinha,"
he
whispered.
Not
the
Falante
pelos
Muertos,
but
someone
else.
Someone
that
she
had
thought
was
lost
in
the
storm
last
night.
"Libo,"
she
murmured.
Then
she
started
to
get
up.
Too
quickly--
her
back
cramped
and
her
head
spun.
She
cried
out
softly;
his
hands
held
her
shoulders
so
she
wouldn't
fall.
"Are
you
all
right?"
She
felt
his
breath
like
the
breeze
of
a
beloved
garden
and
felt
safe,
felt
at
home.
"You
looked
for
me."
"Novinha,
I
came
as
soon
as
I
could.
Mother's
finally
asleep.
Pipinho,
my
older
brother,
he's
with
her
now,
and
the
Arbiter
has
things
under
control,
and
I--"
"You
should
have
known
I
could
take
care
of
myself,"
she
said.
A
moment's
silence,
and
then
his
voice
again,
angry
this
time,
angry
and
desperate
and
weary,
weary
as
age
and
entropy
and
the
death
of
the
stars.
"As
God
sees
me,
Ivanova,
I
didn't
come
to
take
care
of
you."
Something
closed
inside
her;
she
had
not
noticed
the
hope
she
felt
until
she
lost
it.
"You
told
me
that
Father
discovered
something
in
a
simulation
of
yours.
That
he
expected
me
to
be
able
to
figure
it
out
myself.
I
thought
you
had
left
the
simulation
on
the
terminal,
but
when
I
went
back
to
the
station
it
was
off."
"Was
it?"
"You
know
it
was,
Nova,
nobody
but
you
could
cancel
the
program.
I
have
to
see
it."
"Why?"
He
looked
at
her
in
disbelief.
"I
know
you're
sleepy,
Novinha,
but
surely
you've
realized
that
whatever
Father
discovered
in
your
simulation,
that
was
what
the
piggies
killed
him
for."
She
looked
at
him
steadily,
saying
nothing.
He
had
seen
her
look
of
cold
resolve
before.
"Why
aren't
you
going
to
show
me?
I'm
the
Zenador
now,
I
have
a
right
to
know."
"You
have
a
right
to
see
all
of
your
father's
files
and
records.
You
have
a
right
to
see
anything
I've
made
public."
"Then
make
this
public."
Again
she
said
nothing.
"How
can
we
ever
understand
the
piggies
if
we
don't
know
what
it
was
that
Father
discovered
about
them?"
She
did
not
answer.
"You
have
a
responsibility
to
the
Hundred
Worlds,
to
our
ability
to
comprehend
the
only
alien
race
still
alive.
How
can
you
sit
there
and--
what
is
it,
do
you
want
to
figure
it
out
yourself?
Do
you
want
to
be
first?
Fine,
be
first,
I'll
put
your
name
on
it,
Ivanova
Santa
Catarina
von
Hesse--"
"I
don't
care
about
my
name."
"I
can
play
this
game,
too.
You
can't
figure
it
out
without
what
I
know,
either--
I'll
withhold
my
files
from
you,
too!"
"I
don't
care
about
your
files."
It
was
too
much
for
him.
"What
do
you
care
about
then?
What
are
you
trying
to
do
to
me?"
He
took
her
by
the
shoulders,
lifted
her
out
of
her
chair,
shook
her,
screamed
in
her
face.
"It's
my
father
they
killed
out
there,
and
you
have
the
answer
to
why
they
killed
him,
you
know
what
the
simulation
was!
Now
tell
me,
show
me!"
"Never,"
she
whispered.
His
face
was
twisted
in
agony.
"Why
not!"
he
cried.
"Because
I
don't
want
you
to
die."
She
saw
comprehension
come
into
his
eyes.
Yes,
that's
right,
Libo,
it's
because
I
love
you,
because
if
you
know
the
secret,
then
the
piggies
will
kill
you,
too.
I
don't
care
about
science,
I
don't
care
about
the
Hundred
Worlds
or
relations
between
humanity
and
an
alien
race,
I
don't
care
about
anything
at
all
as
long
as
you're
alive.
The
tears
finally
leapt
from
his
eyes,
tumbled
down
his
cheeks.
"I
want
to
die,"
he
said.
"You
comfort
everybody
else,"
she
whispered.
"Who
comforts
you?"
"You
have
to
tell
me
so
I
can
die."
And
suddenly
his
hands
no
longer
held
her
up;
now
he
clung
to
her
so
she
was
supporting
him.
"You're
tired,"
she
whispered,
"but
you
can
rest."
"I
don't
want
to
rest,"
he
murmured.
But
still
he
let
her
hold
him,
let
her
draw
him
away
from
the
terminal.
She
took
him
to
her
bedroom,
turned
back
the
sheet,
never
mind
the
dust
flying.
"Here,
you're
tired,
here,
rest.
That's
why
you
came
to
me,
Libo.
For
peace,
for
consolation."
He
covered
his
face
with
his
hands,
shaking
his
head
back
and
forth,
a
boy
crying
for
his
father,
crying
for
the
end
of
everything,
as
she
had
cried.
She
took
off
his
boots,
pulled
off
his
trousers,
put
her
hands
under
his
shirt
to
ride
it
up
to
his
arms
and
pull
it
off
over
his
head.
He
breathed
deeply
to
stop
his
sobbing
and
raised
his
arms
to
let
her
take
his
shirt.
She
laid
his
clothing
over
a
chair,
then
bent
over
him
to
pull
the
sheet
back
across
his
body.
But
he
caught
her
wrist
and
looked
pleadingly
at
her,
tears
in
his
eyes.
"Don't
leave
me
here
alone,"
he
whispered.
His
voice
was
thick
with
desperation.
"Stay
with
me."
So
she
let
him
draw
her
down
to
the
bed,
where
he
clung
to
her
tightly
until
in
only
a
few
minutes
sleep
relaxed
his
arms.
She
did
not
sleep,
though.
Her
hand
gently,
dryly
slipped
along
the
skin
of
his
shoulder,
his
chest,
his
waist.
"Oh,
Libo,
I
thought
I
had
lost
you
when
they
took
you
away,
I
thought
I
had
lost
you
as
well
as
Pipo."
He
did
not
hear
her
whisper.
"But
you
will
always
come
back
to
me
like
this."
She
might
have
been
thrust
out
of
the
garden
because
of
her
ignorant
sin,
like
Eva.
But,
again
like
Eva,
she
could
bear
it,
for
she
still
had
Libo,
her
Ad
o.
Had
him?
Had
him?
Her
hand
trembled
on
his
naked
flesh.
She
could
never
have
him.
Marriage
was
the
only
way
she
and
Libo
could
possibly
stay
together
for
long--
the
laws
were
strict
on
any
colony
world,
and
absolutely
rigid
under
a
Catholic
License.
Tonight
she
could
believe
he
would
want
to
marry
her,
when
the
time
came.
But
Libo
was
the
one
person
she
could
never
marry.
For
he
would
then
have
access,
automatically,
to
any
file
of
hers
that
he
could
convince
the
computer
he
had
a
need
to
see--
which
would
certainly
include
all
her
working
files,
no
matter
how
deeply
she
protected
them.
The
Starways
Code
declared
it.
Married
people
were
virtually
the
same
person
in
the
eyes
of
the
law.
She
could
never
let
him
study
those
files,
or
he
would
discover
what
his
father
knew,
and
it
would
be
his
body
she
would
find
on
the
hillside,
his
agony
under
the
piggies'
torture
that
she
would
have
to
imagine
every
night
of
her
life.
Wasn't
the
guilt
for
Pipo's
death
already
more
than
she
could
bear?
To
marry
him
would
be
to
murder
him.
Yet
not
to
marry
him
would
be
like
murdering
herself,
for
if
she
was
not
with
Libo
she
could
not
think
of
who
she
would
be
then.
How
clever
of
me.
I
have
found
such
a
pathway
into
hell
that
I
can
never
get
back
out.
She
pressed
her
face
against
Libo's
shoulder,
and
her
tears
skittered
down
across
his
chest.
Chapter
4
--
Ender
We
have
identified
four
piggy
languages.
The
"Males'
Language"
s
the
one
we
have
most
commonly
heard.
We
have
also
heard
snatches
of
"Wives'
Language,"
which
they
apparently
use
to
converse
with
the
females
(how's
that
for
sexual
differentiation!),
and
"Tree
Language,"
a
ritual
idiom
that
they
say
is
used
in
praying
to
the
ancestral
totem
trees.
They
have
also
mentioned
a
fourth
language,
called
"Father
Tongue,"
which
apparently
consists
of
beating
different-sized
sticks
together.
They
insist
that
it
is
a
real
language,
as
different
from
the
others
as
Portuguese
is
from
English.
They
may
call
it
Father
Tongue
because
it's
done
with
sticks
of
wood,
which
come
from
trees,
and
they
believe
that
trees
contain
the
spirits
of
their
ancestors.
The
piggies
are
marvelously
adept
at
learning
human
languages--
much
better
than
we
are
at
learning
theirs.
In
recent
years
they
have
come
to
speak
either
Stark
or
Portuguese
among
themselves
most
of
the
time
when
we're
with
them,
Perhaps
they
revert
to
their
own
languages
when
we
aren't
present.
They
may
even
have
adopted
human
languages
as
their
own,
or
perhaps
they
enjoy
the
new
languages
so
much
that
they
use
them
constantly
as
a
game.
Language
contamination
is
regrettable,
but
perhaps
was
unavoidable
if
we
were
to
communicate
with
them
at
all.
Dr.
Swingler
asked
whether
their
names
and
terms
of
address
reveal
anything
about
their
culture.
The
answer
is
a
definite
yes,
though
I
have
only
the
vaguest
idea
what
they
reveal.
What
matters
is
that
we
have
never
named
any
of
them.
Instead,
as
they
learned
Stark
and
Portuguese,
they
asked
us
the
meanings
of
words
and
then
eventually
announced
the
names
they
had
chosen
for
themselves
(or
chosen
for
each
other).
Such
names
as
"Rooter"
and
"Chupaceu"
(sky-sucker)
could
be
translations
of
their
Male
Language
names
or
simply
foreign
nicknames
they
chose
for
our
use.
They
refer
to
each
other
as
brothers.
The
females
are
always
called
wives,
never
sisters
or
mothers.
They
sometimes
refer
to
fathers,
but
inevitably
this
term
is
used
to
refer
to
ancestral
totem
trees.
As
for
what
they
call
us,
they
do
use
human,
of
course,
but
they
have
also
taken
to
using
the
new
Demosthenian
Hierarchy
of
Exclusion.
They
refer
to
humans
as
framlings,
and
to
piggies
of
other
tribes
as
utlannings.
Oddly,
though,
they
refer
to
themselves
as
ramen,
showing
that
they
either
misunderstand
the
hierarchy
or
view
themselves
from
the
human
perspective!
And--
quite
an
amazing
turn--
they
have
several
times
referred
to
the
females
as
varelse!
--
Joao
Figueira
Alvarez,
"Notes
on
'Piggy'
Language
and
Nomenclature,"
in
Semantics,
9/1948/15
The
living
quarters
of
Reykjavik
were
carved
into
the
granite
walls
of
the
fjord.
Ender's
was
high
on
the
cliff,
a
tedious
climb
up
stairs
and
ladderways.
But
it
had
a
window.
He
had
lived
most
of
his
childhood
closed
in
behind
metal
walls.
When
he
could,
he
lived
where
he
could
see
the
weathers
of
the
world.
His
room
was
hot
and
bright,
with
sunlight
streaming
in,
blinding
him
after
the
cool
darkness
of
the
stone
corridors.
Jane
did
not
wait
for
him
to
adjust
his
vision
to
the
light.
"I
have
a
surprise
for
you
on
the
terminal,"
she
said.
Her
voice
was
a
whisper
from
the
jewel
in
his
ear.
It
was
a
piggy
standing
in
the
air
over
the
terminal.
He
moved,
scratching
himself;
then
he
reached
out
for
something.
When
his
hand
came
back,
it
held
a
shiny,
dripping
worm.
He
bit
it,
and
the
body
juices
drizzled
out
of
his
mouth,
down
onto
his
chest.
"Obviously
an
advanced
civilization,"
said
Jane.
Ender
was
annoyed.
"Many
a
moral
imbecile
has
good
table
manners,
Jane."
The
piggy
turned
and
spoke.
"Do
you
want
to
see
how
we
killed
him?"
"What
are
you
doing,
Jane?"
The
piggy
disappeared.
In
his
place
came
a
holo
of
Pipo's
corpse
as
it
lay
on
the
hillside
in
the
rain.
"I've
done
a
simulation
of
the
vivisection
process
the
piggies
used,
based
on
the
information
collected
by
the
scan
before
the
body
was
buried.
Do
you
want
to
see
it?"
Ender
sat
down
on
the
room's
only
chair.
Now
the
terminal
showed
the
hillside,
with
Pipo,
still
alive,
lying
on
his
back,
his
hands
and
feet
tied
to
wooden
stakes.
A
dozen
piggies
were
gathered
around
him,
one
of
them
holding
a
bone
knife.
Jane's
voice
came
from
the
jewel
in
his
ear
again.
"We
aren't
sure
whether
it
was
like
this."
All
the
piggies
disappeared
except
the
one
with
the
knife.
"Or
like
this."
"Was
the
xenologer
conscious?"
"Without
doubt."
"Go
on."
Relentlessly,
Jane
showed
the
opening
of
the
chest
cavity,
the
ritual
removal
and
placement
of
body
organs
on
the
ground.
Ender
forced
himself
to
watch,
trying
to
understand
what
meaning
this
could
possibly
have
to
the
piggies.
At
one
point
Jane
whispered,
"This
is
when
he
died."
Ender
felt
himself
relax;
only
then
did
he
realize
how
all
his
muscles
had
been
rigid
with
empathy
for
Pipo's
suffering.
When
it
was
over,
Ender
moved
to
his
bed
and
lay
down,
staring
at
the
ceiling.
"I've
shown
this
simulation
already
to
scientists
on
half
a
dozen
worlds,"
said
Jane.
"It
won't
be
long
before
the
press
gets
their
hands
on
it."
"It's
worse
than
it
ever
was
with
the
buggers,"
said
Ender.
"All
the
videos
they
showed
when
I
was
little,
buggers
and
humans
in
combat,
it
was
clean
compared
to
this."
An
evil
laugh
came
from
the
terminal.
Ender
looked
to
see
what
Jane
was
doing.
A
full-sized
piggy
was
sitting
there,
laughing
grotesquely,
and
as
he
giggled
Jane
transformed
him.
It
was
very
subtle,
a
slight
exaggeration
of
the
teeth,
an
elongation
of
the
eyes,
a
bit
of
slavering,
some
redness
in
the
eye,
the
tongue
darting
in
and
out.
The
beast
of
every
child's
nightmare.
"Well
done,
Jane.
The
metamorphosis
from
raman
to
varelse."
"How
soon
will
the
piggies
be
accepted
as
the
equals
of
humanity,
after
this?"
"Has
all
contact
been
cut
off?"
"The
Starways
Council
has
told
the
new
xenologer
to
restrict
himself
to
visits
of
no
more
than
one
hour,
not
more
frequently
than
every
other
day.
He
is
forbidden
to
ask
the
piggies
why
they
did
what
they
did."
"But
no
quarantine."
"It
wasn't
even
proposed."
"But
it
will
be,
Jane.
Another
incident
like
this,
and
there'll
be
an
outcry
for
quarantine.
For
replacing
Milagre
with
a
military
garrison
whose
sole
purpose
is
to
keep
the
piggies
ever
from
acquiring
a
technology
to
let
them
get
off
planet."
"The
piggies
will
have
a
public
relations
problem,"
said
Jane.
"And
the
new
xenologer
is
only
a
boy.
Pipo's
son.
Libo.
Short
for
Liberdade
Gracas
a
Deus
Figueira
de
Medici."
"Liberdade.
Liberty?"
"I
didn't
know
you
spoke
Portuguese."
"It's
like
Spanish.
I
Spoke
the
deaths
of
Zacatecas
and
San
Angelo,
remember?"
"On
the
planet
Moctezuma.
That
was
two
thousand
years
ago."
"Not
to
me."
"To
you
it
was
subjectively
eight
years
ago.
Fifteen
worlds
ago.
Isn't
relativity
wonderful?
It
keeps
you
so
young."
"I
travel
too
much,"
said
Ender.
"Valentine
is
married,
she's
going
to
have
a
baby.
I've
already
turned
down
two
calls
for
a
Speaker.
Why
are
you
trying
to
tempt
me
to
go
again?"
The
piggy
on
the
terminal
laughed
viciously.
"You
think
that
was
temptation?
Look!
I
can
turn
stones
to
bread!"
The
piggy
picked
up
jagged
rocks
and
crunched
them
in
his
mouth.
"Want
a
bite?"
"Your
sense
of
humor
is
perverse,
Jane."
"All
the
kingdoms
of
all
the
worlds."
The
piggy
opened
his
hands,
and
star
systems
drifted
out
of
his
grasp,
planets
in
exaggeratedly
quick
orbits,
all
the
Hundred
Worlds.
"I
can
give
them
to
you.
All
of
them."
"Not
interested."
"It's
real
estate,
the
best
investment.
I
know,
I
know,
you're
already
rich.
Three
thousand
years
of
collecting
interest,
you
could
afford
to
build
your
own
planet.
But
what
about
this?
The
name
of
Ender
Wiggin,
known
throughout
all
the
Hundred
Worlds--"
"It
already
is."
"--with
love,
and
honor,
and
affection."
The
piggy
disappeared.
In
its
place
Jane
resurrected
an
ancient
video
from
Ender's
childhood
and
transformed
it
into
a
holo.
A
crowd
shouting,
screaming.
Ender!
Ender!
Ender!
And
then
a
young
boy
standing
on
a
platform,
raising
his
hand
to
wave.
The
crowd
went
wild
with
rapture.
"It
never
happened,"
said
Ender.
"Peter
never
let
me
come
back
to
Earth."
"Consider
it
a
prophecy.
Come,
Ender,
I
can
give
that
to
you.
Your
good
name
restored."
"I
don't
care,"
said
Ender.
"I
have
several
names
now.
Speaker
for
the
Dead--
that
holds
some
honor."
The
piggy
reappeared
in
its
natural
form,
not
the
devilish
one
Jane
had
faked.
"Come,"
said
the
piggy
softly.
"Maybe
they
are
monsters,
did
you
think
of
that?"
said
Ender.
"Everyone
will
think
of
that,
Ender.
But
not
you."
No.
Not
me.
"Why
do
you
care,
Jane?
Why
are
you
trying
to
persuade
me?"
The
piggy
disappeared.
And
now
Jane
herself
appeared,
or
at
least
the
face
that
she
had
used
to
appear
to
Ender
ever
since
she
had
first
revealed
herself
to
him,
a
shy,
frightened
child
dwelling
in
the
vast
memory
of
the
interstellar
computer
network.
Seeing
her
face
again
reminded
him
of
the
first
time
she
showed
it
to
him.
I
thought
of
a
face
for
myself,
she
said.
Do
you
like
it?
Yes,
he
liked
it.
Liked
her.
Young,
clear-faced,
honest,
sweet,
a
child
who
would
never
age,
her
smile
heartbreakingly
shy.
The
ansible
had
given
birth
to
her.
Even
worldwide
computer
networks
operated
no
faster
than
lightspeed,
and
heat
limited
the
amount
of
memory
and
speed
of
operation.
But
the
ansible
was
instantaneous,
and
tightly
connected
with
every
computer
in
every
world.
Jane
first
found
herself
between
the
stars,
her
thoughts
playing
among
the
vibrations
of
the
philotic
strands
of
the
ansible
net.
The
computers
of
the
Hundred
Worlds
were
hands
and
feet,
eyes
and
ears
to
her.
She
spoke
every
language
that
had
ever
been
committed
to
computers,
and
read
every
book
in
every
library
on
every
world.
She
learned
that
human
beings
had
long
been
afraid
that
someone
like
her
would
come
to
exist;
in
all
the
stories
she
was
hated,
and
her
coming
meant
either
her
certain
murder
or
the
destruction
of
mankind.
Even
before
she
was
born,
human
beings
had
imagined
her,
and,
imagining
her,
slain
her
a
thousand
times.
So
she
gave
them
no
sign
that
she
was
alive.
Until
she
found
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon,
as
everyone
eventually
did,
and
knew
that
the
author
of
that
book
was
a
human
to
whom
she
dared
reveal
herself.
For
her
it
was
a
simple
matter
to
trace
the
book's
history
to
its
first
edition,
and
to
name
its
source.
Hadn't
the
ansible
carried
it
from
the
world
where
Ender,
scarcely
twenty
years
old,
was
governor
of
the
first
human
colony?
And
who
there
could
have
written
it
but
him?
So
she
spoke
to
him,
and
he
was
kind
to
her;
she
showed
him
the
face
she
had
imagined
for
herself,
and
he
loved
her;
now
her
sensors
traveled
in
the
jewel
in
his
ear,
so
that
they
were
always
together.
She
kept
no
secrets
from
him;
he
kept
no
secrets
from
her.
"Ender,"
she
said,
"you
told
me
from
the
start
that
you
were
looking
for
a
planet
where
you
could
give
water
and
sunlight
to
a
certain
cocoon,
and
open
it
up
to
let
out
the
hive
queen
and
her
ten
thousand
fertile
eggs."
"I
had
hoped
it
would
be
here,"
said
Ender.
"A
wasteland,
except
at
the
equator,
permanently
underpopulated.
She's
willing
to
try,
too."
"But
you
aren't?"
"I
don't
think
the
buggers
could
survive
the
winter
here.
Not
without
an
energy
source,
and
that
would
alert
the
government.
It
wouldn't
work."
"It'll
never
work,
Ender.
You
see
that
now,
don't
you?
You've
lived
on
twentyClick
here
to
buy
ABBYY
Transformer
2.0
www.ABBYY.com
Click
here
to
buy
ABBYY
Transformer
2.0
www.ABBYY.com
four
of
the
Hundred
Worlds,
and
there's
not
a
one
where
even
a
corner
of
the
world
is
safe
for
the
buggers
to
be
reborn."
He
saw
what
she
was
getting
at,
of
course.
Lusitania
was
the
only
exception.
Because
of
the
piggies,
all
but
a
tiny
portion
of
the
world
was
off
limits,
untouchable.
And
the
world
was
eminently
habitable,
more
comfortable
to
the
buggers,
in
fact,
than
to
human
beings.
"The
only
problem
is
the
piggies,"
said
Ender.
"They
might
object
to
my
deciding
that
their
world
should
be
given
to
the
buggers.
If
intense
exposure
to
human
civilization
would
disrupt
the
piggies,
think
what
would
happen
with
buggers
among
them."
"You
said
the
buggers
had
learned.
You
said
they
would
do
no
harm."
"Not
deliberately.
But
it
was
only
a
fluke
we
beat
them,
Jane,
you
know
that--"
"It
was
your
genius."
"They
are
even
more
advanced
than
we
are.
How
would
the
piggies
deal
with
that?
They'd
be
as
terrified
of
the
buggers
as
we
ever
were,
and
less
able
to
deal
with
their
fear."
"How
do
you
know
that?"
asked
Jane.
"How
can
you
or
anyone
say
what
the
piggies
can
deal
with?
Until
you
go
to
them,
learn
who
they
are.
If
they
are
varelse,
Ender,
then
let
the
buggers
use
up
their
habitat,
and
it
will
mean
no
more
to
you
than
the
displacement
of
anthills
or
cattle
herds
to
make
way
for
cities."
"They
are
ramen,"
said
Ender.
"You
don't
know
that."
"Yes
I
do.
Your
simulation--
that
was
not
torture."
"Oh?"
Jane
again
showed
the
simulation
of
Pipo's
body
just
before
the
moment
of
his
death.
"Then
I
must
not
understand
the
word."
"Pipo
might
have
felt
it
as
torture,
Jane,
but
if
your
simulation
is
accurate--
and
I
know
it
is,
Jane--
then
the
piggies'
object
was
not
pain."
"From
what
I
understand
of
human
nature,
Ender,
even
religious
rituals
keep
pain
at
their
very
center."
"It
wasn't
religious,
either,
not
entirely,
anyway.
Something
was
wrong
with
it,
if
it
was
merely
a
sacrifice."
"What
do
you
know
about
it?"
Now
the
terminal
showed
the
face
of
a
sneering
professor,
the
epitome
of
academic
snobbishness.
"All
your
education
was
military,
and
the
only
other
gift
you
have
is
a
flair
for
words.
You
wrote
a
bestseller
that
spawned
a
humanistic
religion--
how
does
that
qualify
you
to
understand
the
piggies?"
Ender
closed
his
eyes.
"Maybe
I'm
wrong."
"But
you
believe
you're
right?"
He
knew
from
her
voice
that
she
had
restored
her
own
face
to
the
terminal.
He
opened
his
eyes.
"I
can
only
trust
my
intuition,
Jane,
the
judgment
that
comes
without
analysis.
I
don't
know
what
the
piggies
were
doing,
but
it
was
purposeful.
Not
malicious,
not
cruel.
It
was
like
doctors
working
to
save
a
patient's
life,
not
torturers
trying
to
take
it."
"I've
got
you,"
whispered
Jane.
"I've
got
you
in
every
direction.
You
have
to
go
to
see
if
the
hive
queen
can
live
there
under
the
shelter
of
the
partial
quarantine
already
on
the
planet.
You
want
to
go
there
to
see
if
you
can
understand
who
the
piggies
are."
"Even
if
you're
right,
Jane,
I
can't
go
there,"
said
Ender.
"Immigration
is
rigidly
limited,
and
I'm
not
Catholic,
anyway."
Jane
rolled
her
eyes.
"Would
I
have
gone
this
far
if
I
didn't
know
how
to
get
you
there?"
Another
face
appeared.
A
teenage
girl,
by
no
means
as
innocent
and
beautiful
as
jane.
Her
face
was
hard
and
cold,
her
eyes
brilliant
and
piercing,
and
her
mouth
was
set
in
the
tight
grimace
of
someone
who
has
had
to
learn
to
live
with
perpetual
pain.
She
was
young,
but
her
expression
was
shockingly
old.
"The
xenobiologist
of
Lusitania.
Ivanova
Santa
Catarina
von
Hesse.
Called
Nova,
or
Novinha.
She
has
called
for
a
Speaker
for
the
Dead."
"Why
does
she
look
like
that?"
asked
Ender.
"What's
happened
to
her?"
"Her
parents
died
when
she
was
little.
But
in
recent
years
she
has
come
to
love
another
man
like
a
father.
The
man
who
was
just
killed
by
the
piggies.
It's
his
death
she
wants
you
to
Speak.
"
Looking
at
her
face,
Ender
set
aside
his
concern
for
the
hive
queen,
for
the
piggies.
He
recognized
that
expression
of
adult
agony
in
a
child's
face.
He
had
seen
it
before,
in
the
final
weeks
of
the
Bugger
War,
as
he
was
pushed
beyond
the
limits
of
his
endurance,
playing
battle
after
battle
in
a
game
that
was
not
a
game.
He
had
seen
it
when
the
war
was
over,
when
he
found
out
that
his
training
sessions
were
not
training
at
all,
that
all
his
simulations
were
the
real
thing,
as
he
commanded
the
human
fleets
by
ansible.
Then,
when
he
knew
that
he
had
killed
all
the
buggers
alive,
when
he
understood
the
act
of
xenocide
that
he
had
unwittingly
committed,
that
was
the
look
of
his
own
face
in
the
mirror,
bearing
guilt
too
heavy
to
be
borne.
What
had
this
girl,
what
had
Novinha
done
that
would
make
her
feel
such
pain?
So
he
listened
as
Jane
recited
the
facts
of
her
life.
What
Jane
had
were
statistics,
but
Ender
was
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead;
his
genius--
or
his
curse--
was
his
ability
to
conceive
events
as
someone
else
saw
them.
It
had
made
him
a
brilliant
military
commander,
both
in
leading
his
own
men--
boys,
really--
and
in
outguessing
the
enemy.
It
also
meant
that
from
the
cold
facts
of
Novinha's
life
he
was
able
to
guess--
no,
not
guess,
to
know--
how
her
parents'
death
and
virtual
sainthood
had
isolated
Novinha,
how
she
had
reinforced
her
loneliness
by
throwing
herself
into
her
parents'
work.
He
knew
what
was
behind
her
remarkable
achievement
of
adult
xenobiologist
status
years
early.
He
also
knew
what
Pipo's
quiet
love
and
acceptance
had
meant
to
her,
and
how
deep
her
need
for
Libo's
friendship
ran.
There
was
no
living
soul
on
Lusitania
who
really
knew
Novinha.
But
in
this
cave
in
Reykjavik,
on
the
icy
world
of
Trondheim,
Ender
Wiggin
knew
her,
and
loved
her,
and
wept
bitterly
for
her.
"You'll
go,
then,"
Jane
whispered.
Ender
could
not
speak.
Jane
had
been
right.
He
would
have
gone
anyway,
as
Ender
the
Xenocide,
just
on
the
chance
that
Lusitania's
protection
status
would
make
it
the
place
where
the
hive
queen
could
be
released
from
her
threethousand-year
captivity
and
undo
the
terrible
crime
committed
in
his
childhood.
And
he
would
also
have
gone
as
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
to
understand
the
piggies
and
explain
them
to
humankind,
so
they
could
be
accepted,
if
they
were
truly
raman,
and
not
hated
and
feared
as
varelse.
But
now
he
would
go
for
another,
deeper
reason.
He
would
go
to
minister
to
the
girl
Novinha,
for
in
her
brilliance,
her
isolation,
her
pain,
her
guilt,
he
saw
his
own
stolen
childhood
and
the
seeds
of
the
pain
that
lived
with
him
still.
Lusitania
was
twenty-two
light-years
away.
He
would
travel
only
infinitesimally
slower
than
the
speed
of
light,
and
still
he
would
not
reach
her
until
she
was
almost
forty
years
old.
If
it
were
within
his
power
he
would
go
to
her
now
with
the
philotic
instantaneity
of
the
ansible;
but
he
also
knew
that
her
pain
would
wait.
It
would
still
be
there,
waiting
for
him,
when
he
arrived.
Hadn't
his
own
pain
survived
all
these
years?
His
weeping
stopped;
his
emotions
retreated
again.
"How
old
am
I?"
he
asked.
"It
has
been
3081
years
since
you
were
born.
But
your
subjective
age
is
36
years
and
118
days."
"And
how
old
will
Novinha
be
when
I
get
there?"
"Give
or
take
a
few
weeks,
depending
on
departure
date
and
how
close
the
starship
comes
to
the
speed
of
light,
she'll
be
nearly
thirty-nine."
"I
want
to
leave
tomorrow."
"It
takes
time
to
schedule
a
starship,
Ender."
"Are
there
any
orbiting
Trondheim?"
"Half
a
dozen,
of
course,
but
only
one
that
could
be
ready
to
go
tomorrow,
and
it
has
a
load
of
skrika
for
the
luxury
trade
on
Cyrillia
and
Armenia."
"I've
never
asked
you
how
rich
I
am."
"I've
handled
your
investments
rather
well
over
the
years."
"Buy
the
ship
and
the
cargo
for
me."
"What
will
you
do
with
skrika
on
Lusitania?"
"What
do
the
Cyrillians
and
Annenians
do
with
it?"
"They
wear
some
of
it
and
eat
the
rest.
But
they
pay
more
for
it
than
anybody
on
Lusitania
can
afford."
"Then
when
I
give
it
to
the
Lusitanians,
it
may
help
soften
their
resentment
of
a
Speaker
coming
to
a
Catholic
colony."
Jane
became
a
genie
coming
out
of
a
bottle.
"I
have
heard,
O
Master,
and
I
obey."
The
genie
turned
into
smoke,
which
was
sucked
into
the
mouth
of
the
jar.
Then
the
lasers
turned
off,
and
the
air
above
the
terminal
was
empty.
"Jane,"
said
Ender.
"Yes?"
she
answered,
speaking
through
the
jewel
in
his
ear.
"Why
do
you
want
me
to
go
to
Lusitania?"
"I
want
you
to
add
a
third
volume
to
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon.
For
the
piggies."
"Why
do
you
care
so
much
about
them?"
"Because
when
you've
written
the
books
that
reveal
the
soul
of
the
three
sentient
species
known
to
man,
then
you'll
be
ready
to
write
the
fourth."
"Another
species
of
raman?"
asked
Ender.
"Yes.
Me."
Ender
pondered
this
for
a
moment.
"Are
you
ready
to
reveal
yourself
to
the
rest
of
humanity?"
"I've
always
been
ready.
The
question
is,
are
they
ready
to
know
me?
It
was
easy
for
them
to
love
the
hegemon--
he
was
human.
And
the
hive
queen,
that
was
safe,
because
as
far
as
they
know
all
the
buggers
are
dead.
If
you
can
make
them
love
the
piggies,
who
are
still
alive,
with
human
blood
on
their
hands--
then
they'll
be
ready
to
know
about
me."
"Someday,"
said
Ender,
"I
will
love
somebody
who
doesn't
insist
that
I
perform
the
labors
of
Hercules."
"You
were
getting
bored
with
your
life,
anyway,
Ender."
"Yes.
But
I'm
middle-aged
now.
I
like
being
bored."
"By
the
way,
the
owner
of
the
starship
Havelok,
who
lives
on
Gales,
has
accepted
your
offer
of
forty
billion
dollars
for
the
ship
and
its
cargo."
"Forty
billion!
Does
that
bankrupt
me?"
"A
drop
in
the
bucket.
The
crew
has
been
notified
that
their
contracts
are
null.
I
took
the
liberty
of
buying
them
passage
on
other
ships
using
your
funds.
You
and
Valentine
won't
need
anybody
but
me
to
help
you
run
the
ship.
Shall
we
leave
in
the
morning?"
"Valentine,"
said
Ender.
His
sister
was
the
only
possible
delay
to
his
departure.
Otherwise,
now
that
the
decision
had
been
made,
neither
his
students
nor
his
few
Nordic
friendships
here
would
be
worth
even
a
farewell.
"I
can't
wait
to
read
the
book
that
Demosthenes
writes
about
the
history
of
Lusitania."
Jane
had
discovered
the
true
identity
of
Demosthenes
in
the
process
of
unmasking
the
original
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
"Valentine
won't
come,"
said
Ender.
"But
she's
your
sister."
Ender
smiled.
Despite
Jane's
vast
wisdom,
she
had
no
understanding
of
kinship.
Though
she
had
been
created
by
humans
and
conceived
herself
in
human
terms,
she
was
not
biological.
She
learned
of
genetic
matters
by
rote;
she
could
not
feel
the
desires
and
imperatives
that
human
beings
had
in
common
with
all
other
living
things.
"She's
my
sister,
but
Trondheim
is
her
home."
"She's
been
reluctant
to
go
before."
"This
time
I
wouldn't
even
ask
her
to
come."
Not
with
a
baby
coming,
not
as
happy
as
she
is
here
in
Reykjavik.
Here
where
they
love
her
as
a
teacher,
never
guessing
that
she
is
really
the
legendary
Demosthenes.
Here
where
her
husband,
Jakt,
is
lord
of
a
hundred
fishing
vessels
and
master
of
the
fjords,
where
every
day
is
filled
with
brilliant
conversation
or
the
danger
and
majesty
of
the
floestrewn
sea,
she'll
never
leave
here.
Nor
will
she
understand
why
I
must
go.
And,
thinking
of
leaving
Valentine,
Ender
wavered
in
his
determination
to
go
to
Lusitania.
He
had
been
taken
from
his
beloved
sister
once
before,
as
a
child,
and
resented
deeply
the
years
of
friendship
that
had
been
stolen
from
him.
Could
he
leave
her
now,
again,
after
almost
twenty
years
of
being
together
all
the
time?
This
time
there
would
be
no
going
back.
Once
he
went
to
Lusitania,
she
would
have
aged
twenty-two
years
in
his
absence;
she'd
be
in
her
eighties
if
he
took
another
twenty-two
years
to
return
to
her.
<So
it
won't
be
easy
for
you
after
all.
You
have
a
price
to
pay,
too.>
Don't
taunt
me,
said
Ender
silently.
I'm
entitled
to
feel
regret.
<She's
your
other
self.
Will
you
really
leave
her
for
us?>
It
was
the
voice
of
the
hive
queen
in
his
mind.
Of
course
she
had
seen
all
that
he
saw,
and
knew
all
that
he
had
decided.
His
lips
silently
formed
his
words
to
her:
I'll
leave
her,
but
not
for
you.
We
can't
be
sure
this
will
bring
any
benefit
to
you.
It
might
be
just
another
disappointment,
like
Trondheim.
<Lusitania
is
everything
we
need.
And
safe
from
human
beings.>
But
it
also
belongs
to
another
people.
I
won't
destroy
the
piggies
just
to
atone
for
having
destroyed
your
people.
<They're
safe
with
us;
we
won't
harm
them.
You
know
us
by
now,
surely,
after
all
these
years.>
I
know
what
you've
told
me.
<We
don't
know
how
to
lie.
We've
shown
you
our
own
memories,
our
own
soul.>
I
know
you
could
live
in
peace
with
them.
But
could
they
live
in
peace
with
you?
<Take
us
there.
We've
waited
so
long.>
Ender
walked
to
a
tattered
bag
that
stood
unlocked
in
the
corner.
Everything
he
truly
owned
could
fit
in
there--
his
change
of
clothing.
All
the
other
things
in
his
room
were
gifts
from
people
he
had
Spoken
to,
honoring
him
or
his
office
or
the
truth,
he
could
never
tell
which.
They
would
stay
here
when
he
left.
He
had
no
room
for
them
in
his
bag.
He
opened
it,
pulled
out
a
rolled-up
towel,
unrolled
it.
There
lay
the
thick
fibrous
mat
of
a
large
cocoon,
fourteen
centimeters
at
its
longest
point.
<Yes,
look
at
us.>
He
had
found
the
cocoon
waiting
for
him
when
he
came
to
govern
the
first
human
colony
on
a
former
bugger
world.
Foreseeing
their
own
destruction
at
Ender's
hands,
knowing
him
to
be
an
invincible
enemy,
they
had
built
a
pattern
that
would
be
meaningful
only
to
him,
because
it
had
been
taken
from
his
dreams.
The
cocoon,
with
its
helpless
but
conscious
hive
queen,
had
waited
for
him
in
a
tower
where
once,
in
his
dreams,
he
had
found
an
enemy.
"You
waited
longer
for
me
to
find
you,"
he
said
aloud,
"than
the
few
years
since
I
took
you
from
behind
the
mirror."
<Few
years?
Ah,
yes,
with
your
sequential
mind
you
do
not
notice
the
passage
of
the
years
when
you
travel
so
near
the
speed
of
light.
But
we
notice.
Our
thought
is
instantaneous;
light
crawls
by
like
mercury
across
cold
glass.
We
know
every
moment
of
three
thousand
years.>
"Have
I
found
a
place
yet
that
was
safe
for
you?"
<We
have
ten
thousand
fertile
eggs
waiting
to
be
alive.>
"Maybe
Lusitania
is
the
place,
I
don't
know."
<Let
us
live
again.>
"I'm
trying."
Why
else
do
you
think
I
have
wandered
from
world
to
world
for
all
these
years,
if
not
to
find
a
place
for
you?
<Faster
faster
faster
faster.>
I've
got
to
find
a
place
where
we
won't
kill
you
again
the
moment
you
appear.
You're
still
in
too
many
human
nightmares.
Not
that
many
people
really
believe
my
book.
They
may
condemn
the
Xenocide,
but
they'd
do
it
again.
<In
all
our
life,
you
are
the
first
person
we've
known
who
wasn't
ourself.
We
never
had
to
be
understanding
because
we
always
understood.
Now
that
we
are
just
this
single
self,
you
are
the
only
eyes
and
arms
and
legs
we
have.
Forgive
us
if
we
are
impatient.>
He
laughed.
*Me*
forgive
*you*.
<Your
people
are
fools.
We
know
the
truth.
We
know
who
killed
us,
and
it
wasn't
you.>
It
was
me.
<You
were
a
tool.>
It
was
me.
<We
forgive
you.>
When
you
walk
on
the
face
of
a
world
again,
then
forgiveness
comes.
Chapter
5
--
Valentine
Today
I
let
slip
that
Libo
is
my
son.
Only
Bark
heard
me
say
it,
but
within
an
hour
it
was
apparently
common
knowledge.
They
gathered
around
me
and
made
Selvagem
ask
me
if
it
was
true,
was
I
really
a
father
"already."
Selvagem
then
put
Libo's
and
my
hands
together;
on
impulse
I
gave
Libo
a
hug,
and
they
made
the
clicking
noises
of
astonishment
and,
I
think,
awe.
I
could
see
from
that
moment
on
that
my
prestige
among
them
had
risen
considerably.
The
conclusion
is
inescapable.
The
piggies
that
we've
known
so
far
are
not
a
whole
community,
or
even
typical
males.
They
are
either
juveniles
or
old
bachelors.
Not
a
one
of
them
has
ever
sired
any
children.
Not
a
one
has
even
mated,
as
nearly
as
we
can
figure.
There
isn't
a
human
society
I've
heard
of
where
bachelor
groups
like
this
are
anything
but
outcasts,
without
power
or
prestige.
No
wonder
they
speak
of
the
females
with
that
odd
mixtures
of
worship
and
contempt,
one
minute
not
daring
to
make
a
decision
without
their
consent,
the
next
minute
telling
us
that
the
women
are
too
stupid
to
understand
anything,
they
are
varelse.
Until
now
I
was
taking
these
statements
at
face
value,
which
led
to
a
mental
picture
of
the
females
as
nonsentients,
a
herd
of
sows,
down
on
all
fours.
I
thought
the
males
might
be
consulting
them
the
way
they
consult
trees,
using
their
grunting
as
a
means
of
divining
answers,
like
casting
bones
or
reading
entrails.
Now,
though,
I
realize
the
females
are
probably
every
bit
as
intelligent
as
the
males,
and
not
varelse
at
all.
The
males'
negative
statements
arise
from
their
resentment
as
bachelors,
excluded
from
the
reproductive
process
and
the
power
structures
of
the
tribe.
The
piggles
have
been
just
as
careful
with
us
as
we
have
been
with
them--
they
haven't
let
us
meet
their
females
or
the
males
who
have
any
real
power.
We
thought
we
were
exploring
the
heart
of
piggy
society.
Instead,
figuratively
speaking
we're
in
the
genetic
sewer,
among
the
males
whose
genes
have
not
been
judged
fit
to
contribute
to
the
tribe.
And
yet
I
don't
believe
it.
The
piggies
I've
known
have
all
been
bright,
clever,
quick
to
learn.
So
quick
that
I've
taught
them
more
about
human
society,
accidently,
than
I've
learned
about
them
after
years
of
trying.
If
these
are
their
castoffs,
then
I
hope
someday
they'll
judge
me
worthy
to
meet
the
"wives"
and
the
"fathers."
In
the
meantime
I
can't
report
any
of
this
because,
whether
I
meant
to
or
not,
I've
clearly
violated
the
rules.
Never
mind
that
nobody
could
possibly
have
kept
the
piggies
from
learning
anything
about
us.
Never
mind
that
the
rules
are
stupid
and
counterproductive.
I
broke
them,
and
if
they
find
out
they'll
cut
off
my
contact
with
the
piggies,
which
will
be
even
worse
than
the
severely
limited
contact
we
now
have.
So
I'm
forced
into
deception
and
silly
subterfuges,
like
putting
these
notes
in
Libo's
locked
personal
files,
where
even
my
dear
wife
wouldn't
think
to
look
for
them.
Here's
the
information,
absolutely
vital,
that
the
piggies
we've
studied
are
all
bachelors,
and
because
of
the
regulations
I
dare
not
let
the
framling
xenologers
know
anything
about
it.
Olha
bem,
gente,
aqui
esta:
A
ciencia,
o
bicho
que
se
devora
a
si
mesma!
(Watch
closely,
folks,
here
it
is:
Science,
the
ugly
little
beast
that
devours
itself!)
--
Jodo
Figueira
Alvarez,
Secret
Notes,
published
in
Demosthenes,
"The
Integrity
of
Treason:
The
Xenologers
of
Lusitania,"
Reykjavik
Historical
Perspectives,
1990:4:1
Her
belly
was
tight
and
swollen,
and
still
a
month
remained
before
Valentine's
daughter
was
due
to
be
born.
It
was
a
constant
nuisance,
being
so
large
and
unbalanced.
Always
before
when
she
had
been
preparing
to
take
a
history
class
into
sondring,
she
had
been
able
to
do
much
of
the
loading
of
the
boat
herself.
Now
she
had
to
rely
on
her
husband's
sailors
to
do
it
all,
and
she
couldn't
even
scramble
back
and
forth
from
wharf
to
hold--
the
captain
was
ordering
the
stowage
to
keep
the
ship
in
balance.
He
was
doing
it
well,
of
course--
hadn't
Captain
Rav
taught
her,
when
she
first
arrived?
--but
Valentine
did
not
like
being
forced
into
a
sedentary
role.
It
was
her
fifth
sondring;
the
first
had
been
the
occasion
of
meeting
Jakt.
She
had
no
thought
of
marriage.
Trondheim
was
a
world
like
any
of
the
other
score
that
she
had
visited
with
her
peripatetic
younger
brother.
She
would
teach,
she
would
study,
and
after
four
or
five
months
she
would
write
an
extended
historical
essay,
publish
it
pseudonymously
under
the
name
Demosthenes,
and
then
enjoy
herself
until
Ender
accepted
a
call
to
go
Speak
somewhere
else.
Usually
their
work
meshed
perfectly--
he
would
be
called
to
Speak
the
death
of
some
major
person,
whose
life
story
would
then
become
the
focus
of
her
essay.
It
was
a
game
they
played,
pretending
to
be
itinerant
professors
of
this
and
that,
while
in
actuality
they
created
the
world's
identity,
for
Demosthenes'
essay
was
always
seen
as
definitive.
She
had
thought,
for
a
time,
that
surely
someone
would
realize
that
Demosthenes
wrote
essays
that
suspiciously
followed
her
itinerary,
and
find
her
out.
But
soon
she
realized
that,
like
the
Speakers
but
to
a
lesser
degree,
a
mythology
had
grown
up
about
Demosthenes.
People
believed
that
Demosthenes
was
not
one
individual.
Rather,
each
Demosthenes
essay
was
the
work
of
a
genius
writing
independently,
who
then
attempted
to
publish
under
the
Demosthenes
rubric;
the
computer
automatically
submitted
the
work
to
an
unknown
committee
of
brilliant
historians
of
the
age,
who
decided
whether
it
was
worthy
of
the
name.
Never
mind
that
no
one
ever
met
a
scholar
to
whom
such
a
work
had
been
submitted.
Hundreds
of
essays
every
year
were
attempted;
the
computer
automatically
rejected
any
that
were
not
written
by
the
real
Demosthenes;
and
still
the
belief
firmly
persisted
that
such
a
person
as
Valentine
could
not
possibly
exist.
After
all,
Demosthenes
had
begun
as
a
demagogue
on
the
computer
nets
back
when
Earth
was
fighting
the
Bugger
Wars,
three
thousand
years
ago.
It
could
not
be
the
same
person
now.
And
it's
true,
thought
Valentine.
I'm
not
the
same
person,
really,
from
book
to
book,
because
each
world
changes
who
I
am,
even
as
I
write
down
the
story
of
the
world.
And
this
world
most
of
all.
She
had
disliked
the
pervasiveness
of
Lutheran
thought,
especially
the
Calvinist
faction,
who
seemed
to
have
an
answer
to
every
question
before
it
had
even
been
asked.
So
she
conceived
the
idea
of
taking
a
select
group
of
graduate
students
away
from
Reykjavik,
off
to
one
of
the
Summer
Islands,
the
equatorial
chain
where,
in
the
spring,
skrika
came
to
spawn
and
flocks
of
halkig
went
crazy
with
reproductive
energy.
Her
idea
was
to
break
the
patterns
of
intellectual
rot
that
were
inevitable
at
every
university.
The
students
would
eat
nothing
but
the
havregrin
that
grew
wild
in
the
sheltered
valleys
and
whatever
halkig
they
had
the
nerve
and
wit
to
kill.
When
their
daily
food
depended
on
their
own
exertion,
their
attitudes
about
what
mattered
and
did
not
matter
in
history
were
bound
to
change.
The
university
gave
permission,
grudgingly;
she
used
her
own
funds
to
charter
a
boat
from
Jakt,
who
had
just
become
head
of
one
of
the
many
skrika-catching
families.
He
had
a
seaman's
contempt
for
university
people,
calling
them
skraddare
to
their
faces
and
worse
things
behind
their
backs.
He
told
Valentine
that
he
would
have
to
come
back
to
rescue
her
starving
students
within
a
week.
Instead
she
and
her
castaways,
as
they
dubbed
themselves,
lasted
the
whole
time,
and
thrived,
building
something
of
a
village
and
enjoying
a
burst
of
creative,
unfettered
thought
that
resulted
in
a
noticeable
surge
of
excellent
and
insightful
publications
upon
their
return.
The
most
obvious
result
in
Reykjavik
was
that
Valentine
always
had
hundreds
of
applicants
for
the
twenty
places
in
each
of
three
s¢ndrings
of
the
summer.
Far
more
important
to
her,
however,
was
Jakt.
He
was
not
particularly
educated,
but
he
was
intimately
familiar
with
the
lore
of
Trondheim
itself.
He
could
pilot
halfway
around
the
equatorial
sea
without
a
chart.
He
knew
the
drifts
of
icebergs
and
where
the
floes
would
be
thick.
He
seemed
to
know
where
the
skrika
would
be
gathered
to
dance,
and
how
to
deploy
his
hunters
to
catch
them
unawares
as
they
flopped
ashore
from
the
sea.
Weather
never
seemed
to
take
him
by
surprise,
and
Valentine
concluded
that
there
was
no
situation
he
was
not
prepared
for.
Except
for
her.
And
when
the
Lutheran
minister--
not
a
Calvinist--
married
them,
they
both
seemed
more
surprised
than
happy.
Yet
they
were
happy.
And
for
the
first
time
since
she
left
Earth
she
felt
whole,
at
peace,
at
home.
That's
why
the
baby
grew
within
her.
The
wandering
was
over.
And
she
was
so
grateful
to
Ender
that
he
had
understood
this,
that
without
their
having
to
discuss
it
he
had
realized
that
Trondheim
was
the
end
of
their
three-thousand-mile
odyssey,
the
end
of
Demosthenes'
career;
like
the
ishaxa,
she
had
found
a
way
to
root
in
the
ice
of
this
world
and
draw
nourishment
that
the
soil
of
other
lands
had
not
provided.
The
baby
kicked
hard,
taking
her
from
her
reverie;
she
looked
around
to
see
Ender
coming
toward
her,
walking
along
the
wharf
with
his
duffel
slung
over
his
shoulder.
She
understood
at
once
why
he
had
brought
his
bag:
He
meant
to
go
along
on
the
s¢ndring.
She
wondered
whether
she
was
glad
of
it.
Ender
was
quiet
and
unobtrusive,
but
he
could
not
possibly
conceal
his
brilliant
understanding
of
human
nature.
The
average
students
would
overlook
him,
but
the
best
of
them,
the
ones
she
hoped
would
come
up
with
original
thought,
would
inevitably
follow
the
subtle
but
powerful
clues
he
would
inevitably
drop.
The
result
would
be
impressive,
she
was
sure--
after
all,
she
owed
a
great
debt
to
his
insights
over
the
years--
but
it
would
be
Ender's
brilliance,
not
the
students'.
It
would
defeat
somewhat
the
purpose
of
the
s¢ndring.
But
she
wouldn't
tell
him
no
when
he
asked
to
come.
Truth
to
tell,
she
would
love
to
have
him
along.
Much
as
she
loved
Jakt,
she
missed
the
constant
closeness
that
she
and
Ender
used
to
have
before
she
married.
It
would
be
years
before
she
and
Jakt
could
possibly
be
as
tightly
bound
together
as
she
and
her
brother
were.
Jakt
knew
it,
too,
and
it
caused
him
some
pain;
a
husband
shouldn't
have
to
compete
with
his
brother-in-law
for
the
devotion
of
his
wife.
"Ho,
Val,"
said
Ender.
"Ho,
Ender."
Alone
on
the
dock,
where
no
one
else
could
hear,
she
was
free
to
call
him
by
the
childhood
name,
ignoring
the
fact
that
the
rest
of
humanity
had
turned
it
into
an
epithet.
"What'll
you
do
if
the
rabbit
decides
to
bounce
out
during
the
s¢ndring?"
She
smiled.
"Her
papa
would
wrap
her
in
a
skrika
skin,
I
would
sing
her
silly
Nordic
songs,
and
the
students
would
suddenly
have
great
insights
to
the
impact
of
reproductive
imperatives
on
history."
They
laughed
together
for
a
moment,
and
suddenly
Valentine
knew,
without
noticing
why
she
knew,
that
Ender
did
not
want
to
go
on
the
s¢ndring,
that
he
had
packed
his
bag
to
leave
Trondheim,
and
that
he
had
come,
not
to
invite
her
along,
but
to
say
good-bye.
Tears
came
unbidden
to
her
eyes,
and
a
terrible
devastation
wrenched
at
her.
He
reached
out
and
held
her,
as
he
had
so
many
times
in
the
past;
this
time,
though,
her
belly
was
between
them,
and
the
embrace
was
awkward
and
tentative.
"I
thought
you
meant
to
stay,"
she
whispered.
"You
turned
down
the
calls
that
came."
"One
came
that
I
couldn't
turn
down."
"I
can
have
this
baby
on
s¢ndring,
but
not
on
another
world."
As
she
guessed,
Ender
hadn't
meant
her
to
come.
"The
baby's
going
to
be
shockingly
blond,"
said
Ender.
"She'd
look
hopelessly
out
of
place
on
Lusitania.
Mostly
black
Brazilians
there."
So
it
would
be
Lusitania.
Valentine
understood
at
once
why
he
was
going--
the
piggies'
murder
of
the
xenologer
was
public
knowledge
now,
having
been
broadcast
during
the
supper
hour
in
Reykjavik.
"You're
out
of
your
mind."
"Not
really."
"Do
you
know
what
would
happen
if
people
realized
that
the
Ender
is
going
to
the
piggies'
world?
They'd
crucify
you!"
"They'd
crucify
me
here,
actually,
except
that
no
one
but
you
knows
who
I
am.
Promise
not
to
tell."
"What
good
can
you
do
there?
He'll
have
been
dead
for
decades
before
you
arrive."
"My
subjects
are
usually
quite
cold
before
I
arrive
to
Speak
for
them.
It's
the
main
disadvantage
of
being
itinerant."
"I
never
thought
to
lose
you
again."
"But
I
knew
we
had
lost
each
other
on
the
day
you
first
loved
Jakt."
"Then
you
should
have
told
me!
I
wouldn't
have
done
it!"
"That's
why
I
didn't
tell
you.
But
it
isn't
true,
Val.
You
would
have
done
it
anyway.
And
I
wanted
you
to.
You've
never
been
happier."
He
put
his
hands
astride
her
waist.
"The
Wiggin
genes
were
crying
out
for
continuation.
I
hope
you
have
a
dozen
more."
"It's
considered
impolite
to
have
more
than
four,
greedy
to
go
past
five,
and
barbaric
to
have
more
than
six."
Even
though
she
joked,
she
was
deciding
how
best
to
handle
the
s¢ndring--
let
the
graduate
assistants
take
it
without
her,
cancel
it
altogether,
or
postpone
it
until
Ender
left?
But
Ender
made
the
question
moot.
"Do
you
think
your
husband
would
let
one
of
his
boats
take
me
out
to
the
mareld
overnight,
so
I
can
shuttle
to
my
starship
in
the
morning?"
His
haste
was
cruel.
"If
you
hadn't
needed
a
ship
from
Jakt,
would
you
have
left
me
a
note
on
the
computer?"
"I
made
the
decision
five
minutes
ago,
and
came
straight
to
you."
"But
you
already
booked
passage--
that
takes
planning!"
"Not
if
you
buy
the
starship."
"Why
are
you
in
such
a
hurry?
The
voyage
takes
decades--"
"Twenty-two
years."
"Twenty-two
years!
What
difference
would
a
couple
of
days
make?
Couldn't
you
wait
a
month
to
see
my
baby
born?"
"In
a
month,
Val,
I
might
not
have
the
courage
to
leave
you."
"Then
don't!
What
are
the
piggies
to
you?
The
buggers
are
ramen
enough
for
one
man's
life.
Stay,
marry
as
I've
married;
you
opened
the
stars
to
colonization,
Ender,
now
stay
here
and
taste
the
good
fruits
of
your
labor!"
"You
have
Jakt.
I
have
obnoxious
students
who
keep
trying
to
convert
me
to
Calvinism.
My
labor
isn't
done
yet,
and
Trondheim
isn't
my
home."
Valentine
felt
his
words
like
an
accusation:
You
rooted
yourself
here
without
thought
of
whether
I
could
live
in
this
soil.
But
it's
not
my
fault,
she
wanted
to
answer--
you're
the
one
who's
leaving,
not
me.
"Remember
how
it
was,"
she
said,
"when
we
left
Peter
on
Earth
and
took
a
decades-long
voyage
to
our
first
colony,
to
the
world
you
governed?
It
was
as
if
he
died.
By
the
time
we
got
there
he
was
old,
and
we
were
still
young;
when
we
talked
by
ansible
he
had
become
an
ancient
uncle,
the
power-ripened
Hegemon,
the
legendary
Locke,
anyone
but
our
brother."
"It
was
an
improvement,
as
I
recall."
Ender
was
trying
to
make
things
lighter.
But
Valentine
took
his
words
perversely.
"Do
you
think
I'll
improve,
too,
in
twenty
years?"
"I
think
I'll
grieve
for
you
more
than
if
you
had
died."
"No,
Ender,
it's
exactly
as
if
I
died,
and
you'll
know
that
you're
the
one
who
killed
me."
He
winced.
"You
don't
mean
that."
"I
won't
write
to
you.
Why
should
I?
To
you
it'll
be
only
a
week
or
two.
You'd
arrive
on
Lusitania,
and
the
computer
would
have
twenty
years
of
letters
for
you
from
a
person
you
left
only
the
week
before.
The
first
five
years
would
be
grief,
the
pain
of
losing
you,
the
loneliness
of
not
having
you
to
talk
to--"
"Jakt
is
your
husband,
not
me."
"And
then
what
would
I
write?
Clever,
newsy
little
letters
about
the
baby?
She'd
be
five
years
old,
six,
ten,
twenty
and
married,
and
you
wouldn't
even
know
her,
wouldn't
even
care.
"
"I'll
care."
"You
won't
have
the
chance.
I
won't
write
to
you
until
I'm
very
old,
Ender.
Until
you've
gone
to
Lusitania
and
then
to
another
place,
swallowing
the
decades
in
vast
gulps.
Then
I'll
send
you
my
memoir.
I'll
dedicate
it
to
you.
To
Andrew,
my
beloved
brother.
I
followed
you
gladly
to
two
dozen
worlds,
but
you
wouldn't
stay
even
two
weeks
when
I
asked
you."
"Listen
to
yourself,
Val,
and
then
see
why
I
have
to
leave
now,
before
you
tear
me
to
pieces."
"That's
a
sophistry
you
wouldn't
tolerate
in
your
students,
Ender!
I
wouldn't
have
said
these
things
if
you
weren't
leaving
like
a
burglar
who
was
caught
in
the
act!
Don't
turn
the
cause
around
and
blame
it
on
me!"
He
answered
breathlessly,
his
words
tumbling
over
each
other
in
his
hurry;
he
was
racing
to
finish
his
speech
before
emotion
stopped
him.
"No,
you're
right,
I
wanted
to
hurry
because
I
have
a
work
to
do
there,
and
every
day
here
is
marking
time,
and
because
it
hurts
me
every
time
I
see
you
and
Jakt
growing
closer
and
you
and
me
growing
more
distant,
even
though
I
know
that
it's
exactly
as
it
should
be,
so
when
I
decided
to
go,
I
thought
that
going
quickly
was
better,
and
I
was
right;
you
know
I'm
right.
I
never
thought
you'd
hate
me
for
it."
Now
emotion
stopped
him,
and
he
wept;
so
did
she.
"I
don't
hate
you,
I
love
you,
you're
part
of
myself,
you're
my
heart
and
when
you
go
it's
my
heart
tom
out
and
carried
away--"
And
that
was
the
end
of
speech.
Rav's
first
mate
took
Ender
out
to
the
mareld,
the
great
platform
on
the
equatorial
sea,
where
shuttles
were
launched
into
space
to
rendezvous
with
orbiting
starships.
They
agreed
silently
that
Valentine
wouldn't
go
with
him.
Instead,
she
went
home
with
her
husband
and
clung
to
him
through
the
night.
The
next
day
she
went
on
s¢ndring
with
her
students,
and
cried
for
Ender
only
at
night,
when
she
thought
no
one
could
see.
But
her
students
saw,
and
the
stories
circulated
about
Professor
Wiggin's
great
grief
for
the
departure
of
her
brother,
the
itinerant
Speaker.
They
made
of
this
what
students
always
do--
both
more
and
less
than
reality.
But
one
student,
a
girl
named
Plikt,
realized
that
there
was
more
to
the
story
of
Valentine
and
Andrew
Wiggin
than
anyone
had
guessed.
So
she
began
to
try
to
research
their
story,
to
trace
backward
their
voyages
together
among
the
stars.
When
Valentine's
daughter
Syfte
was
four
years
old,
and
her
son
Ren
was
two,
Plikt
came
to
her.
She
was
a
young
professor
at
the
university
by
then,
and
she
showed
Valentine
her
published
story.
She
had
cast
it
as
fiction,
but
it
was
true,
of
course,
the
story
of
the
brother
and
sister
who
were
the
oldest
people
in
the
universe,
born
on
Earth
before
any
colonies
had
been
planted
on
other
worlds,
and
who
then
wandered
from
world
to
world,
rootless,
searching.
To
Valentine's
relief--
and,
strangely,
disappointment--
Plikt
had
not
uncovered
the
fact
that
Ender
was
the
original
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
and
Valentine
was
Demosthenes.
But
she
knew
enough
of
their
story
to
write
the
tale
of
their
goodbye
when
she
decided
to
stay
with
her
husband,
and
he
to
go
on.
The
scene
was
much
tenderer
and
more
affecting
than
it
had
really
been;
Plikt
had
written
what
should
have
happened,
if
Ender
and
Valentine
had
had
more
sense
of
theatre.
"Why
did
you
write
this?"
Valentine
asked
her.
"Isn't
it
good
enough
for
it
to
be
its
own
reason
for
writing?"
The
twisted
answer
amused
Valentine,
but
it
did
not
put
her
off.
"What
was
my
brother
Andrew
to
you,
that
you've
done
the
research
to
create
this?"
"That's
still
the
wrong
question,"
said
Plikt.
"I
seem
to
be
failing
some
kind
of
test.
Can
you
give
me
a
hint
what
question
I
should
ask?"
"Don't
be
angry.
You
should
be
asking
me
why
I
wrote
it
as
fiction
instead
of
biography."
"Why,
then?"
"Because
I
discovered
that
Andrew
Wiggin,
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
is
Ender
Wiggin,
the
Xenocide."
Even
though
Ender
was
four
years
gone,
he
was
still
eighteen
years
from
his
destination.
Valentine
felt
sick
with
dread,
thinking
of
what
his
life
would
be
like
if
he
was
welcomed
on
Lusitania
as
the
most
shameworthy
man
in
human
history.
"You
don't
need
to
be
afraid,
Professor
Wiggin.
If
I
meant
to
tell,
I
could
have.
When
I
found
it
out,
I
realized
that
he
had
repented
what
he
did.
And
such
a
magnificent
penance.
It
was
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
who
revealed
his
act
as
an
unspeakable
crime--
and
so
he
took
the
title
Speaker,
like
so
many
hundreds
of
others,
and
acted
out
the
role
of
his
own
accuser
on
twenty
worlds."
"You
have
found
so
much,
Plikt,
and
understood
so
little."
"I
understand
everything!
Read
what
I
wrote--
that
was
understanding!"
Valentine
told
herself
that
since
Plikt
knew
so
much,
she
might
as
well
know
more.
But
it
was
rage,
not
reason,
that
drove
Valentine
to
tell
what
she
had
never
told
anyone
before.
"Plikt,
my
brother
didn't
imitate
the
original
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
He
wrote
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon."
When
Plikt
realized
that
Valentine
was
telling
the
truth,
it
overwhelmed
her.
For
all
these
years
she
had
regarded
Andrew
Wiggin
as
her
subject
matter,
and
the
original
Speaker
for
the
Dead
as
her
inspiration.
To
find
that
they
were
the
same
person
struck
her
dumb
for
half
an
hour.
Then
she
and
Valentine
talked
and
confided
and
came
to
trust
each
other
until
Valentine
invited
Plikt
to
be
the
tutor
of
her
children
and
her
collaborator
in
writing
and
teaching.
Jakt
was
surprised
at
the
new
addition
to
the
household,
but
in
time
Valentine
told
him
the
secrets
Plikt
had
uncovered
through
research
or
provoked
out
of
her.
It
became
the
family
legend,
and
the
children
grew
up
hearing
marvelous
stories
of
their
long-lost
Uncle
Ender,
who
was
thought
in
every
world
to
be
a
monster,
but
in
reality
was
something
of
a
savior,
or
a
prophet,
or
at
least
a
martyr.
The
years
passed,
the
family
prospered,
and
Valentine's
pain
at
Ender's
loss
became
pride
in
him
and
finally
a
powerful
anticipation.
She
was
eager
for
him
to
arrive
on
Lusitania,
to
solve
the
dilemma
of
the
piggies,
to
fulfil
his
apparent
destiny
as
the
apostle
to
the
ramen.
It
was
Plikt,
the
good
Lutheran,
who
taught
Valentine
to
conceive
of
Ender's
life
in
religious
terms;
the
powerful
stability
of
her
family
life
and
the
miracle
of
each
of
her
five
children
combined
to
instill
in
her
the
emotions,
if
not
the
doctrines,
of
faith.
It
was
bound
to
affect
the
children,
too.
The
tale
of
Uncle
Ender,
because
they
could
never
mention
it
to
outsiders,
took
on
supernatural
overtones.
Syfte,
the
eldest
daughter,
was
particularly
intrigued,
and
even
when
she
turned
twenty,
and
rationality
overpowered
the
primitive,
childish
adoration
of
Uncle
Ender,
she
was
still
obsessed
with
him.
He
was
a
creature
out
of
legend,
and
yet
he
still
lived,
and
on
a
world
not
impossibly
far
away.
She
did
not
tell
her
mother
and
father,
but
she
did
confide
in
her
former
tutor.
"Someday,
Plikt,
I'll
meet
him.
I'll
meet
him
and
help
him
in
his
work."
"What
makes
you
think
he'll
need
help?
Your
help,
anyway?"
Plikt
was
always
a
skeptic
until
her
student
had
earned
her
belief.
"He
didn't
do
it
alone
the
first
time,
either,
did
he?"
And
Syfte's
dreams
turned
outward,
away
from
the
ice
of
Trondheim,
to
the
distant
planet
where
Ender
Wiggin
had
not
yet
set
foot.
People
of
Lusitania,
you
little
know
what
a
great
man
will
walk
on
your
earth
and
take
up
your
burden.
And
I
will
join
him,
in
due
time,
even
though
it
will
be
a
generation
late--
be
ready
for
me,
too,
Lusitania.
***
On
his
starship,
Ender
Wiggin
had
no
notion
of
the
freight
of
other
people's
dreams
he
carried
with
him.
It
had
been
only
days
since
he
left
Valentine
weeping
on
the
dock.
To
him,
Syfte
had
no
name;
she
was
a
swelling
in
Valentine's
belly,
and
nothing
more.
He
was
only
beginning
to
feel
the
pain
of
losing
Valentine--
a
pain
she
had
long
since
got
over.
And
his
thoughts
were
far
from
his
unknown
nieces
and
nephews
on
a
world
of
ice.
It
was
a
lonely,
tortured
young
girl
named
Novinha
that
he
thought
of,
wondering
what
the
twenty-two
years
of
his
voyage
were
doing
to
her,
and
whom
she
would
have
become
by
the
time
they
met.
For
he
loved
her,
as
you
can
only
love
someone
who
is
an
echo
of
yourself
at
your
time
of
deepest
sorrow.
Chapter
6
--
Olhado
Their
only
intercourse
with
other
tribes
seems
to
be
warfare,
When
they
tell
stories
to
each
other
(usually
during
rainy
weather),
it
almost
always
deals
with
battles
and
heroes.
The
ending
is
always
death,
for
heroes
and
cowards
alike.
If
the
stories
are
any
guideline,
piggies
don't
expect
to
live
through
war.
And
they
never,
ever,
give
the
slightest
hint
of
interest
in
the
enemy
females,
either
for
rape,
murder,
or
slavery,
the
traditional
human
treatment
of
the
wives
of
fallen
soldiers.
Does
this
mean
that
there
is
no
genetic
exchange
between
tribes?
Not
at
all.
The
genetic
exchanges
may
be
conducted
by
the
females,
who
may
have
some
system
of
trading
genetic
favors.
Given
the
apparent
utter
subservience
of
the
males
to
the
females
in
piggy
society,
this
could
easily
be
going
on
without
the
males
having
any
idea;
or
it
might
cause
them
such
shame
that
they
just
won't
tell
us
about
it.
What
they
want
to
tell
us
about
is
battle.
A
typical
description,
from
my
daughter
Ouanda's
notes
of
2:21
last
year,
during
a
session
of
storytelling
inside
the
log
house:
PIGGY
(speaking
Stark):
He
killed
three
of
the
brothers
without
taking
a
wound.
I
have
never
seen
such
a
strong
and
fearless
warrior.
Blood
was
high
on
his
arms,
and
the
stick
in
his
hand
was
splintered
and
covered
with
the
brains
of
my
brothers.
He
knew
he
was
honorable,
even
though
the
rest
of
the
battle
went
against
his
feeble
tribe.
Dei
honra!
Eu
lhe
dei!
(I
gave
honor!
I
gave
it
to
him!)
(Other
piggles
click
their
tongues
and
squeak,)
PIGGY:
I
hooked
him
to
the
ground.
He
was
powerful
in
his
struggles
until
I
showed
him
the
grass
in
my
hand.
Then
he
opened
his
mouth
and
hummed
the
strange
songs
of
the
far
country.
Nunca
sera
madeira
na
mao
da
gente!
(He
will
never
be
a
stick
in
our
hands!)
(At
this
point
they
joined
in
singing
a
song
in
the
Wives'
Language,
one
of
the
longest
passages
yet
heard.)
(Note
that
this
is
a
common
pattern
among
them,
to
speak
primarily
in
Stark,
then
switch
into
Portuguese
at
the
moment
of
climax
and
conclusion.
On
reflection,
we
have
realized
that
we
do
the
same
thing,
falling
into
our
native
Portuguese
at
the
most
emotional
moments.)
This
account
of
battle
may
not
seem
so
unusual
until
you
hear
enough
stories
to
realize
that
they
always
end
with
the
hero's
death.
Apparently
they
have
no
taste
for
light
comedy.
--
Liberdade
Figueira
de
Medici,
"Report
on
Intertribal
Patterns
of
Lusitanian
Aborigines,"
in
Cross-Cultural
Transactions,
1964:12:40
There
wasn't
much
to
do
during
interstellar
flight.
Once
the
course
was
charted
and
the
ship
had
made
the
Park
shift,
the
only
task
was
to
calculate
how
near
to
lightspeed
the
ship
was
traveling.
The
shipboard
computer
figured
the
exact
velocity
and
then
determined
how
long,
in
subjective
time,
the
voyage
should
continue
before
making
the
Park
shift
back
to
a
manageable
sublight
speed.
Like
a
stopwatch,
thought
Ender.
Click
it
on,
click
it
off,
and
the
race
is
over.
Jane
couldn't
put
much
of
herself
into
the
shipboard
brain,
so
Ender
had
the
eight
days
of
the
voyage
practically
alone.
The
ship's
computers
were
bright
enough
to
help
him
get
the
hang
of
the
switch
from
Spanish
to
Portuguese.
It
was
easy
enough
to
speak,
but
so
many
consonants
were
left
out
that
understanding
it
was
hard.
Speaking
Portuguese
with
a
slow-witted
computer
became
maddening
after
an
hour
or
two
each
day.
On
every
other
voyage,
Val
had
been
there.
Not
that
they
had
always
talked--
Val
and
Ender
knew
each
other
so
well
that
there
was
often
nothing
to
say.
But
without
her
there,
Ender
grew
impatient
with
his
own
thoughts;
they
never
came
to
a
point,
because
there
was
no
one
to
tell
them
to.
Even
the
hive
queen
was
no
help.
Her
thoughts
were
instantaneous;
bound,
not
to
synapses,
but
to
philotes
that
were
untouched
by
the
relativistic
effects
of
lightspeed.
She
passed
sixteen
hours
for
every
minute
of
Ender's
time--
the
differential
was
too
great
for
him
to
receive
any
kind
of
communication
from
her.
If
she
were
not
in
a
cocoon,
she
would
have
thousands
of
individual
buggers,
each
doing
its
own
task
and
passing
to
her
vast
memory
its
experiences.
But
now
all
she
had
were
her
memories,
and
in
his
eight
days
of
captivity,
Ender
began
to
understand
her
eagerness
to
be
delivered.
By
the
time
the
eight
days
passed,
he
was
doing
fairly
well
at
speaking
Portuguese
directly
instead
of
translating
from
Spanish
whenever
he
wanted
to
say
anything.
He
was
also
desperate
for
human
company--
he
would
have
been
glad
to
discuss
religion
with
a
Calvinist,
just
to
have
somebody
smarter
than
the
ship's
computer
to
talk
to.
The
starship
performed
the
Park
shift;
in
an
immeasurable
moment
its
velocity
changed
relative
to
the
rest
of
the
universe.
Or,
rather,
the
theory
had
it
that
in
fact
the
velocity
of
the
rest
of
the
universe
changed,
while
the
starship
remained
truly
motionless.
No
one
could
be
sure,
because
there
was
nowhere
to
stand
to
observe
the
phenomenon.
It
was
anybody's
guess,
since
nobody
understood
why
philotic
effects
worked
anyway;
the
ansible
had
been
discovered
half
by
accident,
and
along
with
it
the
Park
Instantaneity
Principle.
It
may
not
be
comprehensible,
but
it
worked.
The
windows
of
the
starship
instantly
filled
with
stars
as
light
became
visible
again
in
all
directions.
Someday
a
scientist
would
discover
why
the
Park
shift
took
almost
no
energy.
Somewhere,
Ender
was
certain,
a
terrible
price
was
being
paid
for
human
starflight.
He
had
dreamed
once
of
a
star
winking
out
every
time
a
starship
made
the
Park
shift.
Jane
assured
him
that
it
wasn't
so,
but
he
knew
that
most
stars
were
invisible
to
us;
a
trillion
of
them
could
disappear
and
we'd
not
know
it.
For
thousands
of
years
we
would
continue
to
see
the
photons
that
had
already
been
launched
before
the
star
disappeared.
By
the
time
we
could
see
the
galaxy
go
blank,
it
would
be
far
too
late
to
amend
our
course.
"Sitting
there
in
paranoid
fantasy,"
said
Jane.
"You
can't
read
minds,"
said
Ender.
"You
always
get
morose
and
speculate
about
the
destruction
of
the
universe
whenever
you
come
out
of
starflight.
It's
your
peculiar
manifestation
of
motion
sickness."
"Have
you
alerted
Lusitanian
authorities
that
I'm
coming?"
"It's
a
very
small
colony.
There's
no
Landing
Authority
because
hardly
anybody
goes
there.
There's
an
orbiting
shuttle
that
automatically
takes
people
up
and
down
to
a
laughable
little
shuttleport."
"No
clearance
from
Immigration?"
"You're
a
Speaker.
They
can't
turn
you
away.
Besides,
immigration
consists
of
the
Governor,
who
is
also
the
Mayor,
since
the
city
and
the
colony
are
identical.
Her
name
is
Faria
Lima
Maria
do
Bosque,
called
Bosquinha,
and
she
sends
you
greetings
and
wishes
you
would
go
away,
since
they've
got
trouble
enough
without
a
prophet
of
agnosticism
going
around
annoying
good
Catholics."
"She
said
that?"
"Actually,
not
to
you--
Bishop
Peregrino
said
it
to
her,
and
she
agreed.
But
it's
her
job
to
agree.
If
you
tell
her
that
Catholics
are
all
idolatrous,
superstitious
fools,
she'll
probably
sigh
and
say,
I
hope
you
can
keep
those
opinions
to
yourself.
"
"You're
stalling,"
said
Ender.
"What
is
it
you
think
I
don't
want
to
hear?"
"Novinha
canceled
her
call
for
a
Speaker.
Five
days
after
she
sent
it."
Of
course,
the
Starways
Code
said
that
once
Ender
had
begun
his
voyage
in
response
to
her
call,
the
call
could
not
legally
be
canceled;
still,
it
changed
everything,
because
instead
of
eagerly
awaiting
his
arrival
for
twenty-two
years,
she
would
be
dreading
it,
resenting
him
for
coming
when
she
had
changed
her
mind.
He
had
expected
to
be
received
by
her
as
a
welcome
friend.
Now
she
would
be
even
more
hostile
than
the
Catholic
establishment.
"Anything
to
simplify
my
work,"
he
said.
"Well,
it's
not
all
bad,
Andrew.
You
see,
in
the
intervening
years,
a
couple
of
other
people
have
called
for
a
Speaker,
and
they
haven't
canceled."
"Who?"
"By
the
most
fascinating
coincidence,
they
are
Novinha's
son
Miro
and
Novinha's
daughter
Ela."
"They
couldn't
possibly
have
known
Pipo.
Why
would
they
call
me
to
Speak
his
death?"
"Oh,
no,
not
Pipo's
death.
Ela
called
for
a
Speaker
only
six
weeks
ago,
to
Speak
the
death
of
her
father,
Novinha's
husband,
Marcos
Maria
Ribeira,
called
Marc
o.
He
keeled
over
in
a
bar.
Not
from
alcohol--
he
had
a
disease.
He
died
of
terminal
rot."
"I
worry
about
you,
Jane,
consumed
with
compassion
the
way
you
are."
"Compassion
is
what
you're
good
at.
I'm
better
at
complex
searches
through
organized
data
structures."
"And
the
boy--
what's
his
name?"
"Miro.
He
called
for
a
Speaker
four
years
ago.
For
the
death
of
Pipo's
son,
Libo."
"Libo
couldn't
be
older
than
forty--"
"He
was
helped
along
to
an
early
death.
He
was
xenologer,
you
see--
or
Zenador,
as
they
say
in
Portuguese."
"The
piggies--"
"Exactly
like
his
father's
death.
The
organs
placed
exactly
the
same.
Three
piggies
have
been
executed
the
same
way
while
you
were
en
route.
But
they
plant
trees
in
the
middle
of
the
piggy
corpses--
no
such
honor
for
the
dead
humans."
Both
xenologers
murdered
by
the
piggies,
a
generation
apart.
"What
has
the
Starways
Council
decided?"
"It's
very
tricky.
They
keep
vacillating.
They
haven't
certified
either
of
Libo's
apprentices
as
xenologer.
One
is
Libo's
daughter,
Ouanda.
And
the
other
is
Miro."
"Do
they
maintain
contact
with
the
piggies?"
"Officially,
no.
There's
some
controversy
about
this.
After
Libo
died,
the
Council
forbade
contact
more
frequently
than
once
a
month.
But
Libo's
daughter
categorically
refused
to
obey
the
order."
"And
they
didn't
remove
her?"
"The
majority
for
cutting
back
on
contact
with
the
piggies
was
paper
thin.
There
was
no
majority
for
censuring
her.
At
the
same
time,
they
worry
that
Miro
and
Ouanda
are
so
young.
Two
years
ago
a
party
of
scientists
was
dispatched
from
Calicut.
They
should
be
here
to
take
over
supervision
of
piggy
affairs
in
only
thirty-three
more
years."
"Do
they
have
any
idea
this
time
why
the
piggies
killed
the
xenologer?"
"None
at
all.
But
that's
why
you're
here,
isn't
it?"
The
answer
would
have
been
easy,
except
that
the
hive
queen
nudged
him
gently
in
the
back
of
his
mind.
Ender
could
feel
her
like
wind
through
the
leaves
of
a
tree,
a
rustling,
a
gentle
movement,
and
sunlight.
Yes,
he
was
here
to
Speak
the
dead.
But
he
was
also
here
to
bring
the
dead
back
to
life.
<This
is
a
good
place.>
Everybody's
always
a
few
steps
ahead
of
me.
<There's
a
mind
here.
Much
clearer
than
any
human
mind
we've
known.>
The
piggies?
They
think
the
way
you
do?
<It
knows
of
the
piggies.
A
little
time;
it's
afraid
of
us.>
The
hive
queen
withdrew,
and
Ender
was
left
to
ponder
the
thought
that
with
Lusitania
he
may
have
bitten
off
more
than
he
could
chew.
***
Bishop
Peregrino
delivered
the
homily
himself.
That
was
always
a
bad
sign.
Never
an
exciting
speaker,
he
had
become
so
convoluted
and
parenthetical
that
half
the
time
Ela
couldn't
even
understand
what
he
was
talking
about.
Quim
pretended
he
could
understand,
of
course,
because
as
far
as
he
was
concerned
the
bishop
could
do
no
wrong.
But
little
Grego
made
no
attempt
to
seem
interested.
Even
when
Sister
Esquecimento
was
roving
the
aisle,
with
her
needle-sharp
nails
and
cruel
grip,
Grego
fearlessly
performed
whatever
mischief
entered
his
head.
Today
he
was
prying
the
rivets
out
of
the
back
of
the
plastic
bench
in
front
of
them.
It
bothered
Ela
how
strong
he
was--
a
six-year-old
shouldn't
be
able
to
work
a
screwdriver
under
the
lip
of
a
heat-sealed
rivet.
Ela
wasn't
sure
she
could
do
it.
If
Father
were
here,
of
course,
his
long
arm
would
snake
out
and
gently,
oh
so
gently,
take
the
screwdriver
out
of
Grego's
hand.
He
would
whisper,
"Where
did
you
get
this?"
and
Grego
would
look
at
him
with
wide
and
innocent
eyes.
Later,
when
the
family
got
home
from
mass,
Father
would
rage
at
Miro
for
leaving
tools
around,
calling
him
terrible
names
and
blaming
him
for
all
the
troubles
of
the
family.
Miro
would
bear
it
in
silence.
Ela
would
busy
herself
with
preparation
for
the
evening
meal.
Quim
would
sit
uselessly
in
the
corner,
massaging
the
rosary
and
murmuring
his
useless
little
prayers.
Olhado
was
the
lucky
one,
with
his
electronic
eyes--
he
simply
turned
them
off
or
played
back
some
favorite
scene
from
the
past
and
paid
no
attention.
Quara
went
off
and
cowered
in
the
corner.
And
little
Grego
stood
there
triumphantly,
his
hand
clutching
Father's
pantleg,
watching
as
the
blame
for
everything
he
did
was
poured
out
on
Miro's
head.
Ela
shuddered
as
the
scene
played
itself
out
in
her
memory.
If
it
had
ended
there,
it
would
have
been
bearable.
But
then
Miro
would
leave,
and
they
would
eat,
and
then--
Sister
Esquecimento's
spidery
fingers
leapt
out;
her
fingernails
dug
into
Grego's
arm.
Instantly,
Grego
dropped
the
screwdriver.
Of
course
it
was
supposed
to
clatter
on
the
floor,
but
Sister
Esquecimento
was
no
fool.
She
bent
quickly
and
caught
it
in
her
other
hand.
Grego
grinned.
Her
face
was
only
inches
from
his
knee.
Ela
saw
what
he
had
in
mind,
reached
out
to
try
to
stop
him,
but
too
late-he
brought
his
knee
up
sharply
into
Sister
Esquecimento's
mouth.
She
gasped
from
the
pain
and
let
go
of
Grego's
arm.
He
snatched
the
screwdriver
out
of
her
slackened
hand.
Holding
a
hand
to
her
bleeding
mouth,
she
fled
down
the
aisle.
Grego
resumed
his
demolition
work.
Father
is
dead,
Ela
reminded
herself.
The
words
sounded
like
music
in
her
mind.
Father
is
dead,
but
he's
still
here,
because
he
left
his
monstrous
little
legacy
behind.
The
poison
he
put
in
us
all
is
still
ripening,
and
eventually
it
will
kill
us
all.
When
he
died
his
liver
was
only
two
inches
long,
and
his
spleen
could
not
be
found.
Strange
fatty
organs
had
grown
in
their
places.
There
was
no
name
for
the
disease;
his
body
had
gone
insane,
forgotten
the
blueprint
by
which
human
beings
were
built.
Even
now
the
disease
still
lives
on
in
his
children.
Not
in
our
bodies,
but
in
our
souls.
We
exist
where
normal
human
children
are
expected
to
be;
we're
even
shaped
the
same.
But
each
of
us
in
our
own
way
has
been
replaced
by
an
imitation
child,
shaped
out
of
a
twisted,
fetid,
lipidous
goiter
that
grew
out
of
Father's
soul.
Maybe
it
would
be
different
if
Mother
tried
to
make
it
better.
But
she
cared
about
nothing
but
microscopes
and
genetically
enhanced
cereals,
or
whatever
she
was
working
on
now.
"...
so-called
Speaker
for
the
Dead!
But
there
is
only
One
who
can
speak
for
the
dead,
and
that
is
Sagrado
Cristo--"
Bishop
Peregrino's
words
caught
her
attention.
What
was
he
saying
about
a
Speaker
for
the
Dead?
He
couldn't
possibly
know
she
had
called
for
one.
"--
the
law
requires
us
to
treat
him
with
courtesy,
but
not
with
belief!
The
truth
is
not
to
be
found
in
the
speculations
and
hypotheses
of
unspiritual
men,
but
in
the
teachings
and
traditions
of
Mother
Church.
So
when
he
walks
among
you,
give
him
your
smiles,
but
hold
back
your
hearts!"
Why
was
he
giving
this
warning?
The
nearest
planet
was
Trondheim,
twenty-two
light-years
away,
and
it
wasn't
likely
there'd
be
a
Speaker
there.
It
would
be
decades
till
a
Speaker
arrived,
if
one
came
at
all.
She
leaned
over
Quara
to
ask
Quim--
he
would
have
been
listening.
"What's
this
about
a
Speaker
for
the
Dead?"
she
whispered.
"If
you'd
listen,
you'd
know
for
yourself."
"If
you
don't
tell
me,
I'll
deviate
your
septum."
Quim
smirked,
to
show
her
he
wasn't
afraid
of
her
threats.
But,
since
he
in
fact
was
afraid
of
her,
he
then
told
her.
"Some
faithless
wretch
apparently
requested
a
Speaker
back
when
the
first
xenologer
died,
and
he
arrives
this
afternoonhe's
already
on
the
shuttle
and
the
Mayor
is
on
her
way
out
to
meet
him
when
he
lands."
She
hadn't
bargained
for
this.
The
computer
hadn't
told
her
a
Speaker
was
already
on
the
way.
He
was
supposed
to
come
years
from
now,
to
Speak
the
truth
about
the
monstrosity
called
Father
who
had
finally
blessed
his
family
by
dropping
dead;
the
truth
would
come
like
light
to
illuminate
and
purify
their
past.
But
Father
was
too
recently
dead
for
him
to
be
Spoken
now.
His
tentacles
still
reached
out
from
the
grave
and
sucked
at
their
hearts.
The
homily
ended,
and
eventually
so
did
the
mass.
She
held
tightly
to
Grego's
hand,
trying
to
keep
him
from
snatching
someone's
book
or
bag
as
they
threaded
through
the
crowd.
Quirn
was
good
for
something,
at
least--
he
carried
Quara,
who
always
froze
up
when
she
was
supposed
to
make
her
way
among
strangers.
Olhado
switched
his
eyes
back
on
and
took
care
of
himself,
winking
metallically
at
whatever
fifteen-year-old
semi-virgin
he
was
hoping
to
horrify
today.
Ela
genuflected
at
the
statues
of
Os
Venerados,
her
long-dead,
half-sainted
grandparents.
Aren't
you
proud
to
have
such
lovely
grandchildren
as
us?
Grego
was
smirking;
sure
enough,
he
had
a
baby's
shoe
in
his
hand.
Ela
silently
prayed
that
the
infant
had
come
out
of
the
encounter
unbloodied.
She
took
the
shoe
from
Grego
and
laid
it
on
the
little
altar
where
candles
burned
in
perpetual
witness
of
the
miracle
of
the
Descolada.
Whoever
owned
the
shoe,
they'd
find
it
there.
***
Mayor
Bosquinha
was
cheerful
enough
as
the
car
skimmed
over
the
grassland
between
the
shuttleport
and
the
settlement
of
Milagre.
She
pointed
out
herds
of
semi-domestic
cabra,
a
native
species
that
provided
fibers
for
cloth,
but
whose
meat
was
nutritionally
useless
to
human
beings.
"Do
the
piggies
eat
them?"
asked
Ender.
She
raised
an
eyebrow.
"We
don't
know
much
about
the
piggies."
"We
know
they
live
in
the
forest.
Do
they
ever
come
out
on
the
plain?"
She
shrugged.
"That's
for
the
framlings
to
decide."
Ender
was
startled
for
a
moment
to
hear
her
use
that
word;
but
of
course
Demosthenes'
latest
book
had
been
published
twenty-two
years
ago,
and
distributed
through
the
Hundred
Worlds
by
ansible.
Utlanning,
framling,
raman,
varelse--
the
terms
were
part
of
Stark
now,
and
probably
did
not
even
seem
particularly
novel
to
Bosquinha.
It
was
her
lack
of
curiosity
about
the
piggies
that
left
him
feeling
uncomfortable.
The
people
of
Lusitania
couldn't
possibly
be
unconcerned
about
the
piggies--
they
were
the
reason
for
the
high,
impassable
fence
that
none
but
the
Zenadors
could
cross.
No,
she
wasn't
incurious,
she
was
avoiding
the
subject.
Whether
it
was
because
the
murderous
piggies
were
a
painful
subject
or
because
she
didn't
trust
a
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
he
couldn't
guess.
They
crested
a
hill
and
she
stopped
the
car.
Gently
it
settled
onto
its
skids.
Below
them
a
broad
river
wound
its
way
among
grassy
hills;
beyond
the
river,
the
farther
hills
were
completely
covered
with
forest.
Along
the
far
bank
of
the
river,
brick
and
plaster
houses
with
tile
roofs
made
a
picturesque
town.
Farmhouses
perched
on
the
near
bank,
their
long
narrow
fields
reaching
toward
the
hill
where
Ender
and
Bosquinha
sat.
"Milagre,"
said
Bosquinha.
"On
the
highest
hill,
the
Cathedral.
Bishop
Peregrino
has
asked
the
people
to
be
polite
and
helpful
to
you."
From
her
tone,
Ender
gathered
that
he
had
also
let
them
know
that
he
was
a
dangerous
agent
of
agnosticism.
"Until
God
strikes
me
dead?"
he
asked.
Bosquinha
smiled.
"God
is
setting
an
example
of
Christian
tolerance,
and
we
expect
everyone
in
town
will
follow."
"Do
they
know
who
called
me?"
"Whoever
called
you
has
been--
discreet."
"You're
the
Governor,
besides
being
Mayor.
You
have
some
privileges
of
information."
"I
know
that
your
original
call
was
canceled,
but
too
late.
I
also
know
that
two
others
have
requested
Speakers
in
recent
years.
But
you
must
realize
that
most
people
are
content
to
receive
their
doctrine
and
their
consolation
from
the
priests."
"They'll
be
relieved
to
know
that
I
don't
deal
in
doctrine
or
consolation."
"Your
kind
offer
to
let
us
have
your
cargo
of
skrika
will
make
you
popular
enough
in
the
bars,
and
you
can
be
sure
you'll
see
plenty
of
vain
women
wearing
the
pelts
in
the
months
to
come.
It's
coming
on
to
autumn."
"I
happened
to
acquire
the
skrika
with
the
starship--
it
was
of
no
use
to
me,
and
I
don't
expect
any
special
gratitude
for
it."
He
looked
at
the
rough,
furry-looking
grass
around
him.
"This
grass--
it's
native?"
"And
useless.
We
can't
even
use
it
for
thatch--
if
you
cut
it,
it
crumbles,
and
then
dissolves
into
dust
in
the
next
rain.
But
down
there,
in
the
fields,
the
most
common
crop
is
a
special
breed
of
amaranth
that
our
xenobiologist
developed
for
us.
Rice
and
wheat
were
feeble
and
undependable
crops
here,
but
the
amaranth
is
so
hardy
that
we
have
to
use
herbicides
around
the
fields
to
keep
it
from
spreading."
"Why?"
"This
is
a
quarantined
world,
Speaker.
The
amaranth
is
so
well-suited
to
this
environment
that
it
would
soon
choke
out
the
native
grasses.
The
idea
is
not
to
terraform
Lusitania.
The
idea
is
to
have
as
little
impact
on
this
world
as
possible."
"That
must
be
hard
on
the
people."
"Within
our
enclave,
Speaker,
we
are
free
and
our
lives
are
full.
And
outside
the
fence--
no
one
wants
to
go
there,
anyway."
The
tone
of
her
voice
was
heavy
with
concealed
emotion.
Ender
knew,
then,
that
the
fear
of
the
piggies
ran
deep.
"Speaker,
I
know
you're
thinking
that
we're
afraid
of
the
piggies.
And
perhaps
some
of
us
are.
But
the
feeling
most
of
us
have,
most
of
the
time,
isn't
fear
at
all.
It's
hatred.
Loathing."
"You've
never
seen
them."
"You
must
know
of
the
two
Zenadors
who
were
killed--
I
suspect
you
were
originally
called
to
Speak
the
death
of
Pipo.
But
both
of
them,
Pipo
and
Libo
alike,
were
beloved
here.
Especially
Libo.
He
was
a
kind
and
generous
man,
and
the
grief
at
his
death
was
widespread
and
genuine.
It
is
hard
to
conceive
of
how
the
piggies
could
do
to
him
what
they
did.
Dom
Crist
o,
the
abbot
of
the
Filhos
da
Mente
de
Cristo--
he
says
that
they
must
lack
the
moral
sense.
He
says
this
may
mean
that
they
are
beasts.
Or
it
may
mean
that
they
are
unfallen,
having
not
yet
eaten
of
the
fruit
of
the
forbidden
tree."
She
smiled
tightly.
"But
that's
theology,
and
so
it
means
nothing
to
you."
He
did
not
answer.
He
was
used
to
the
way
religious
people
assumed
that
their
sacred
stories
must
sound
absurd
to
unbelievers.
But
Ender
did
not
consider
himself
an
unbeliever,
and
he
had
a
keen
sense
of
the
sacredness
of
many
tales.
But
he
could
not
explain
this
to
Bosquinha.
She
would
have
to
change
her
assumptions
about
him
over
time.
She
was
suspicious
of
him,
but
he
believed
she
could
be
won;
to
be
a
good
Mayor,
she
had
to
be
skilled
at
seeing
people
for
what
they
are,
not
for
what
they
seem.
He
turned
the
subject.
"The
Filhos
da
Mente
de
Cristo--
my
Portuguese
isn't
strong,
but
does
that
mean
'Sons
of
the
Mind
of
Christ'?"
"They're
a
new
order,
relatively
speaking,
formed
only
four
hundred
years
ago
under
a
special
dispensation
of
the
Pope--"
"Oh,
I
know
the
Children
of
the
Mind
of
Christ,
Mayor.
I
Spoke
the
death
of
San
Angelo
on
Moctezurna,
in
the
city
of
Cordoba."
Her
eyes
widened.
"Then
the
story
is
true!"
"I've
heard
many
versions
of
the
story,
Mayor
Bosquinha.
One
tale
has
it
that
the
devil
possessed
San
Angelo
on
his
deathbed,
so
he
cried
out
for
the
unspeakable
rites
of
the
pagan
Hablador
de
los
Muertos."
Bosquinha
smiled.
"That
is
something
like
the
tale
that
is
whispered.
Dom
Crist
o
says
it's
nonsense,
of
course."
"It
happens
that
San
Angelo,
back
before
he
was
sainted,
attended
my
Speaking
for
a
woman
that
he
knew.
The
fungus
in
his
blood
was
already
killing
him.
He
came
to
me
and
said,
'Andrew,
they're
already
telling
the
most
terrible
lies
about
me,
saying
that
I've
done
miracles
and
should
be
sainted.
You
must
help
me.
You
must
tell
the
truth
at
my
death.'"
"But
the
miracles
have
been
certified,
and
he
was
canonized
only
ninety
years
after
his
death."
"Yes.
Well,
that's
partly
my
fault.
When
I
Spoke
his
death,
I
attested
several
of
the
miracles
myself."
Now
she
laughed
aloud.
"A
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
believing
in
miracles?"
"Look
at
your
cathedral
hill.
How
many
of
those
buildings
are
for
the
priests,
and
how
many
are
for
the
school?"
Bosquinha
understood
at
once,
and
glared
at
him.
"The
Filhos
da
Mente
de
Cristo
are
obedient
to
the
Bishop."
"Except
that
they
preserve
and
teach
all
knowledge,
whether
the
Bishop
approves
of
it
or
not."
"San
Angelo
may
have
allowed
you
to
meddle
in
affairs
of
the
Church.
I
assure
you
that
Bishop
Peregrino
will
not."
"I've
come
to
Speak
a
simple
death,
and
I'll
abide
by
the
law.
I
think
you'll
find
I
do
less
harm
than
you
expect,
and
perhaps
more
good."
"If
you've
come
to
Speak
Pipo's
death,
Speaker
pelos
Mortos,
then
you
will
do
nothing
but
harm.
Leave
the
piggies
behind
the
wall.
If
I
had
my
way,
no
human
being
would
pass
through
that
fence
again."
"I
hope
there's
a
room
I
can
rent."
"We're
an
unchanging
town
here,
Speaker.
Everyone
has
a
house
here
and
there's
nowhere
else
to
go--
why
would
anyone
maintain
an
inn?
We
can
only
offer
you
one
of
the
small
plastic
dwellings
the
first
colonists
put
up.
It's
small,
but
it
has
all
the
amenities."
"Since
I
don't
need
many
amenities
or
much
space,
I'm
sure
it
will
be
fine.
And
I
look
forward
to
meeting
Dom
Crist
o.
Where
the
followers
of
San
Angelo
are,
the
truth
has
friends."
Bosquinha
sniffed
and
started
the
car
again.
As
Ender
intended,
her
preconceived
notions
of
a
Speaker
for
the
Dead
were
now
shattered.
To
think
he
had
actually
known
San
Angelo,
and
admired
the
Filhos.
It
was
not
what
Bishop
Peregrino
had
led
them
to
expect.
***
The
room
was
only
thinly
furnished,
and
if
Ender
had
owned
much
he
would
have
had
trouble
finding
anywhere
to
put
it.
As
always
before,
however,
he
was
able
to
unpack
from
interstellar
flight
in
only
a
few
minutes.
Only
the
bundled
cocoon
of
the
hive
queen
remained
in
his
bag;
he
had
long
since
given
up
feeling
odd
about
the
incongruity
of
stowing
the
future
of
a
magnificent
race
in
a
duffel
under
his
bed.
"Maybe
this
will
be
the
place,"
he
murmured.
The
cocoon
felt
cool,
almost
cold,
even
through
the
towels
it
was
wrapped
in.
<It
is
the
place.>
It
was
unnerving
to
have
her
so
certain
of
it.
There
was
no
hint
of
pleading
or
impatience
or
any
of
the
other
feelings
she
had
given
him,
desiring
to
emerge.
Just
absolute
certainty.
"I
wish
we
could
decide
just
like
that,"
he
said.
"It
might
be
the
place,
but
it
all
depends
on
whether
the
piggies
can
cope
with
having
you
here."
<The
question
is
whether
they
can
cope
with
you
humans
without
us.>
"It
takes
time.
Give
me
a
few
months
here."
<Take
all
the
time
you
need.
We're
in
no
hurry
now.>
"Who
is
it
that
you've
found?
I
thought
you
told
me
that
you
couldn't
communicate
with
anybody
but
me."
<The
part
of
our
mind
that
holds
our
thought,
what
you
call
the
philotic
impulse,
the
power
of
the
ansibles,
it
is
very
cold
and
hard
to
find
in
human
beings.
But
this
one,
the
one
we've
found
here,
one
of
many
that
we'll
find
here,
his
philotic
impulse
is
much
stronger,
much
clearer,
easier
to
find,
he
hears
us
more
easily,
he
sees
our
memories,
and
we
see
his,
we
find
him
easily,
and
so
forgive
us,
dear
friend,
forgive
us
if
we
leave
the
hard
work
of
talking
to
your
mind
and
go
back
to
him
and
talk
to
him
because
he
doesn't
make
us
search
so
hard
to
make
words
and
pictures
that
are
clear
enough
for
your
analytical
mind
because
we
feel
him
like
sunshine,
like
the
warmth
of
sunshine
on
his
face
on
our
face
and
the
feel
of
cool
water
deep
in
our
abdomen
and
movement
as
gentle
and
thorough
as
soft
wind
which
we
haven't
felt
for
three
thousand
years
forgive
us
we'll
be
with
him
until
you
wake
us
until
you
take
us
out
to
dwell
here
because
you
will
do
it
you
will
find
out
in
your
own
way
in
your
own
time
that
this
is
the
place
here
it
is
this
is
home-->
And
then
he
lost
the
thread
of
her
thought,
felt
it
seep
away
like
a
dream
that
is
forgotten
upon
waking,
even
as
you
try
to
remember
it
and
keep
it
alive.
Ender
wasn't
sure
what
the
hive
queen
had
found,
but
whatever
it
was,
he
would
have
to
deal
with
the
reality
of
Starways
Code,
the
Catholic
Church,
young
xenologists
who
might
not
even
let
him
meet
the
piggies,
a
xenobiologist
who
had
changed
her
mind
about
inviting
him
here,
and
something
more,
perhaps
the
most
difficult
thing
of
all:
that
if
the
hive
queen
stayed
here,
he
would
have
to
stay
here.
I've
been
disconnected
from
humanity
for
so
many
years,
he
thought,
coming
in
to
meddle
and
pry
and
hurt
and
heal,
then
going
away
again,
myself
untouched.
How
will
I
ever
become
a
part
of
this
place,
if
this
is
where
I'll
stay?
The
only
things
I've
ever
been
a
part
of
were
an
army
of
little
boys
in
the
Battle
School,
and
Valentine,
and
both
are
gone
now,
both
part
of
the
past--
"What,
wallowing
in
loneliness?"
asked
Jane.
"I
can
hear
your
heartrate
falling
and
your
breathing
getting
heavy.
In
a
moment
you'll
either
be
asleep,
dead,
or
lacrimose."
"I'm
much
more
complex
than
that,"
said
Ender
cheerfully.
"Anticipated
selfpity
is
what
I'm
feeling,
about
pains
that
haven't
even
arrived."
"Very
good,
Ender.
Get
an
early
start.
That
way
you
can
wallow
so
much
longer."
The
terminal
came
alive,
showing
Jane
as
a
piggy
in
a
chorus
line
of
leggy
women,
highkicking
with
exuberance.
"Get
a
little
exercise,
you'll
feel
so
much
better.
After
all,
you've
unpacked.
What
are
you
waiting
for?"
"I
don't
even
know
where
I
am,
Jane."
"They
really
don't
keep
a
map
of
the
city,"
Jane
explained.
"Everybody
knows
where
everything
is.
But
they
do
have
a
map
of
the
sewer
system,
divided
into
boroughs.
I
can
extrapolate
where
all
the
buildings
are."
"Show
me,
then."
A
three-dimensional
model
of
the
town
appeared
over
the
terminal.
Ender
might
not
be
particularly
welcome
there,
and
his
room
might
be
sparse,
but
they
had
shown
courtesy
in
the
terminal
they
provided
for
him.
It
wasn't
a
standard
home
installation,
but
rather
an
elaborate
simulator.
It
was
able
to
project
holos
into
a
space
sixteen
times
larger
than
most
terminals,
with
a
resolution
four
times
greater.
The
illusion
was
so
real
that
Ender
felt
for
a
vertiginous
moment
that
he
was
Gulliver,
leaning
over
a
Lilliput
that
had
not
yet
come
to
fear
him,
that
did
not
yet
recognize
his
power
to
destroy.
The
names
of
the
different
boroughs
hung
in
the
air
over
each
sewer
district.
"You're
here,"
said
Jane.
"Vila
Velha,
the
old
town.
The
praca
is
just
through
the
block
from
you.
That's
where
public
meetings
are
held."
"Do
you
have
any
map
of
the
piggy
lands?"
The
village
map
slid
rapidly
toward
Ender,
the
near
features
disappearing
as
new
ones
came
into
view
on
the
far
side.
It
was
as
if
he
were
flying
over
it.
Like
a
witch,
he
thought.
The
boundary
of
the
town
was
marked
by
a
fence.
"That
barrier
is
the
only
thing
standing
between
us
and
the
piggies,"
mused
Ender.
"It
generates
an
electric
field
that
stimulates
any
pain-sensitive
nerves
that
come
within
it,"
said
Jane.
"Just
touching
it
makes
all
your
wetware
go
screwy--
it
makes
you
feel
as
though
somebody
were
cutting
off
your
fingers
with
a
file."
"Pleasant
thought.
Are
we
in
a
concentration
carrip?
Or
a
zoo?"
"It
all
depends
on
how
you
look
at
it,"
said
Jane.
"It's
the
human
side
of
the
fence
that's
connected
to
the
rest
of
the
universe,
and
the
piggy
side
that's
trapped
on
its
home
world."
"The
difference
is
that
they
don't
know
what
they're
missing."
"I
know,"
said
Jane.
"It's
the
most
charming
thing
about
humans.
You
are
all
so
sure
that
the
lesser
animals
are
bleeding
with
envy
because
they
didn't
have
the
good
fortune
to
be
born
homo
sapiens."
Beyond
the
fence
was
a
hillside,
and
along
the
top
of
the
hill
a
thick
forest
began.
"The
xenologers
have
never
gone
deep
into
piggy
lands.
The
piggy
community
that
they
deal
with
is
less
than
a
kilometer
inside
this
wood.
The
piggies
live
in
a
log
house,
all
the
males
together.
We
don't
know
about
any
other
settlements
except
that
the
satellites
have
been
able
to
confirm
that
every
forest
like
this
one
carries
just
about
all
the
population
that
a
hunter-gatherer
culture
can
sustain."
"They
hunt?"
"Mostly
they
gather."
"Where
did
Pipo
and
Libo
die?"
Jane
brightened
a
patch
of
grassy
ground
on
the
hillside
leading
up
to
the
trees.
A
large
tree
grew
in
isolation
nearby,
with
two
smaller
ones
not
far
off.
"Those
trees,"
said
Ender.
"I
don't
remember
any
being
so
close
in
the
holos
I
saw
on
Trondheim."
"It's
been
twenty-two
years.
The
big
one
is
the
tree
the
piggies
planted
in
the
corpse
of
the
rebel
called
Rooter,
who
was
executed
before
Pipo
was
murdered.
The
other
two
are
more
recent
piggy
executions."
"I
wish
I
knew
why
they
plant
trees
for
piggies,
and
not
for
humans."
"The
trees
are
sacred,"
said
Jane.
"Pipo
recorded
that
many
of
the
trees
in
the
forest
are
named.
Libo
speculated
that
they
might
be
named
for
the
dead."
"And
humans
simply
aren't
part
of
the
pattern
of
treeworship.
Well,
that's
likely
enough.
Except
that
I've
found
that
rituals
and
myths
don't
come
from
nowhere.
There's
usually
some
reason
for
it
that's
tied
to
the
survival
of
the
community."
"Andrew
Wiggin,
anthropologist?"
"The
proper
study
of
mankind
is
man."
"Go
study
some
men,
then,
Ender.
Novinha's
family,
for
instance.
By
the
way,
the
computer
network
has
officially
been
barred
from
showing
you
where
anybody
lives."
Ender
grinned.
"So
Bosquinha
isn't
as
friendly
as
she
seems."
"If
you
have
to
ask
where
people
live,
they'll
know
where
you're
going.
If
they
don't
want
you
to
go
there,
no
one
will
know
where
they
live."
"You
can
override
their
restriction,
can't
you?"
"I
already
have."
A
light
was
blinking
near
the
fence
line,
behind
the
observatory
hill.
It
was
as
isolated
a
spot
as
was
possible
to
find
in
Milagre.
Few
other
houses
had
been
built
where
the
fence
would
be
visible
all
the
time.
Ender
wondered
whether
Novinha
had
chosen
to
live
there
to
be
near
the
fence
or
to
be
far
from
neighbors.
Perhaps
it
had
been
Marc
o's
choice.
The
nearest
borough
was
Vila
Atras,
and
then
the
borough
called
As
Fabricas
stretched
down
to
the
river.
As
the
name
implied,
it
consisted
mostfy
of
small
factories
that
worked
the
metals
and
plastics
and
processed
the
foods
and
fibers
that
Milagre
used.
A
nice,
tight,
self-contained
economy.
And
Novinha
had
chosen
to
live
back
behind
everything,
out
of
sight,
invisible.
It
was
Novinha
who
chose
it,
too,
Ender
was
sure
of
that
now.
Wasn't
it
the
pattern
of
her
life?
She
had
never
belonged
to
Milagre.
It
was
no
accident
that
all
three
calls
for
a
Speaker
had
come
from
her
and
her
children.
The
very
act
of
calling
a
Speaker
was
defiant,
a
sign
that
they
did
not
think
they
belonged
among
the
devout
Catholics
of
Lusitania.
"Still,"
said
Ender,
"I
have
to
ask
someone
to
lead
me
there.
I
shouldn't
let
them
know
right
away
that
they
can't
hide
any
of
their
information
from
me."
The
map
disappeared,
and
Jane's
face
appeared
above
the
terminal.
She
had
neglected
to
adjust
for
the
greater
size
of
this
terminal,
so
that
her
head
was
many
times
human
size.
She
was
quite
imposing.
And
her
simulation
was
accurate
right
down
to
the
pores
on
her
face.
"Actually,
Andrew,
it's
me
they
can't
hide
anything
from."
Ender
sighed.
"You
have
a
vested
interest
in
this,
Jane."
"I
know."
She
winked.
"But
you
don't."
"Are
you
telling
me
you
don't
trust
me?"
"You
reek
of
impartiality
and
a
sense
of
justice.
But
I'm
human
enough
to
want
preferential
treatment,
Andrew."
"Will
you
promise
me
one
thing,
at
least?"
"Anything,
my
corpuscular
friend."
"When
you
decide
to
hide
something
from
me,
will
you
at
least
tell
me
that
you
aren't
going
to
tell
me?"
"This
is
getting
way
too
deep
for
little
old
me."
She
was
a
caricature
of
an
overfeminine
woman.
"Nothing
is
too
deep
for
you,
Jane.
Do
us
both
a
favor.
Don't
cut
me
off
at
the
knees."
"While
you're
off
with
the
Ribeira
family,
is
there
anything
you'd
like
me
to
be
doing?"
"Yes.
Find
every
way
in
which
the
Ribeiras
are
significantly
different
from
the
rest
of
the
people
of
Lusitania.
And
any
points
of
conflict
between
them
and
the
authorities."
"You
speak,
and
I
obey."
She
started
to
do
her
genie
disappearing
act.
"You
maneuvered
me
here,
Jane.
Why
are
you
trying
to
unnerve
me?"
"I'm
not.
And
I
didn't."
"I
have
a
shortage
of
friends
in
this
town."
"You
can
trust
me
with
your
life."
"It
isn't
my
life
I'm
worried
about."
***
The
praqa
was
filled
with
children
playing
football.
Most
of
them
were
stunting,
showing
how
long
they
could
keep
the
ball
in
the
air
using
only
their
feet
and
heads.
Two
of
them,
though,
had
a
vicious
duel
going.
The
boy
would
kick
the
ball
as
hard
as
he
could
toward
the
girl,
who
stood
not
three
meters
away.
She
would
stand
and
take
the
impact
of
the
ball,
not
flinching
no
matter
how
hard
it
struck
her.
Then
she
would
kick
the
ball
back
at
him,
and
he
would
try
not
to
flinch.
A
little
girl
was
tending
the
ball,
fetching
it
each
time
it
rebounded
from
a
victim.
Ender
tried
asking
some
of
the
boys
if
they
knew
where
the
Ribeira
family's
house
was.
Their
answer
was
invariably
a
shrug;
when
he
persisted
some
of
them
began
moving
away,
and
soon
most
of
the
children
had
retreated
from
the
praqa.
Ender
wondered
what
the
Bishop
had
told
everybody
about
Speakers.
The
duel,
however,
continued
unabated.
And
now
that
the
praqa
was
not
so
crowded,
Ender
saw
that
another
child
was
involved,
a
boy
of
about
twelve.
He
was
not
extraordinary
from
behind,
but
as
Ender
moved
toward
the
middle
of
the
praqa,
he
could
see
that
there
was
something
wrong
with
the
boy's
eyes.
It
took
a
moment,
but
then
he
understood.
The
boy
had
artificial
eyes.
Both
looked
shiny
and
metallic,
but
Ender
knew
how
they
worked.
Only
one
eye
was
used
for
sight,
but
it
took
four
separate
visual
scans
and
then
separated
the
signals
to
feed
true
binocular
vision
to
the
brain.
The
other
eye
contained
the
power
supply,
the
computer
control,
and
the
external
interface.
When
he
wanted
to,
he
could
record
short
sequences
of
vision
in
a
limited
photo
memory,
probably
less
than
a
trillion
bits.
The
duelists
were
using
him
as
their
judge;
if
they
disputed
a
point,
he
could
replay
the
scene
in
slow
motion
and
tell
them
what
had
happened.
The
ball
went
straight
for
the
boy's
crotch.
He
winced
elaborately,
but
the
girl
was
not
impressed.
"He
swiveled
away,
I
saw
his
hips
move!"
"Did
not!
You
hurt
me,
I
didn't
dodge
at
all!"
"Reveja!
Reveja!"
They
had
been
speaking
Stark,
but
the
girl
now
switched
into
Portuguese.
The
boy
with
metal
eyes
showed
no
expression,
but
raised
a
hand
to
silence
them.
"Mudou,"
he
said
with
finality.
He
moved,
Ender
translated.
"Sabia!"
I
knew
it!
"You
liar,
Olhado!"
The
boy
with
metal
eyes
looked
at
him
with
disdain.
"I
never
lie.
I'll
send
you
a
dump
of
the
scene
if
you
want.
In
fact,
I
think
I'll
post
it
on
the
net
so
everybody
can
watch
you
dodge
and
then
lie
about
it."
"Mentiroso!
Filho
de
punta!
Fode-bode!"
Ender
was
pretty
sure
what
the
epithets
meant,
but
the
boy
with
metal
eyes
took
it
calmly.
"Da,"
said
the
girl.
"Da-me."
Give
it
here.
The
boy
furiously
took
off
his
ring
and
threw
it
on
the
ground
at
her
feet.
"Viada!"
he
said
in
a
hoarse
whisper.
Then
he
took
off
running.
"Poltrao!"
shouted
the
girl
after
him.
Coward!
"C
o!"
shouted
the
boy,
not
even
looking
over
his
shoulder.
It
was
not
the
girl
he
was
shouting
at
this
time.
She
turned
at
once
to
look
at
the
boy
with
metal
eyes,
who
stiffened
at
the
name.
Almost
at
once
the
girl
looked
at
the
ground.
The
little
one,
who
had
been
doing
the
ball-fetching,
walked
to
the
boy
with
metal
eyes
and
whispered
something.
He
looked
up,
noticing
Ender
for
the
first
time.
The
older
girl
was
apologizing.
"Desculpa,
Olhado,
nao
queria
que--"
"Nao
ha
problema,
Michi."
He
did
not
look
at
her.
The
girl
started
to
go
on,
but
then
she,
too,
noticed
Ender
and
fell
silent.
"Porque
esta
olhando-nos?"
asked
the
boy.
Why
are
you
looking
at
us?
Ender
answered
with
a
question.
"Voce
e
arbitro?"
You're
the
artiber
here?
The
word
could
mean
"umpire,"
but
it
could
also
mean
"magistrate."
"De
vez
em
quando."
Sometimes.
Ender
switched
to
Stark--
he
wasn't
sure
he
knew
how
to
say
anything
complex
in
Portuguese.
"Then
tell
me,
arbiter,
is
it
fair
to
leave
a
stranger
to
find
his
way
around
without
help?"
"Stranger?
You
mean
utlanning,
framling,
or
ramen?"
"No,
I
think
I
mean
infidel."
"O
Senhor
e
descrente?"
You're
an
unbeliever?
"So
descredo
no
incrivel."
I
only
disbelieve
the
unbelievable.
The
boy
grinned.
"Where
do
you
want
to
go,
Speaker?"
"The
house
of
the
Ribeira
family."
The
little
girl
edged
closer
to
the
boy
with
metal
eyes.
"Which
Ribeira
family?"
"The
widow
Ivanova."
"I
think
I
can
find
it,"
said
the
boy.
"Everybody
in
town
can
find
it,"
said
Ender.
"The
point
is,
will
you
take
me
there?"
"Why
do
you
want
to
go
there?"
"I
ask
people
questions
and
try
to
find
out
true
stories."
"Nobody
at
the
Ribeira
house
knows
any
true
stories."
"I'd
settle
for
lies."
"Come
on
then."
He
started
toward
the
low-mown
grass
of
the
main
road.
The
little
girl
was
whispering
in
his
ear.
He
stopped
and
turned
to
Ender,
who
was
following
close
behind.
"Quara
wants
to
know.
What's
your
name?"
"Andrew.
Andrew
Wiggin."
"She's
Quara."
"And
you?"
"Everybody
calls
me
Olhado.
Because
of
my
eyes."
He
picked
up
the
little
girl
and
put
her
on
his
shoulders.
"But
my
real
name's
Lauro.
Lauro
Suleimdo
Ribeira."
He
grinned,
then
turned
around
and
strode
off.
Ender
followed.
Ribeira.
Of
course.
Jane
had
been
listening,
too,
and
spoke
from
the
jewel
in
his
ear.
"Lauro
Suleimdo
Ribeira
is
Novinha's
fourth
child.
He
lost
his
eyes
in
a
laser
accident.
He's
twelve
years
old.
Oh,
and
I
found
one
difference
between
the
Ribeira
family
and
the
rest
of
the
town.
The
Ribeiras
are
willing
to
defy
the
Bishop
and
lead
you
where
you
want
to
go."
I
noticed
something,
too,
Jane,
he
answered
silently.
This
boy
enjoyed
deceiving
me,
and
then
enjoyed
even
more
letting
me
see
how
I'd
been
fooled.
I
just
hope
you
don't
take
lessons
from
him.
***
Miro
sat
on
the
hillside.
The
shade
of
the
trees
made
him
invisible
to
anyone
who
might
be
watching
from
Milagre,
but
he
could
see
much
of
the
town
from
here--
certainly
the
cathedral
and
the
monastery
on
the
highest
hill,
and
then
the
observatory
on
the
next
hill
to
the
north.
And
under
the
observatory,
in
a
depression
in
the
hillside,
the
house
where
he
lived,
not
very
far
from
the
fence.
"Miro,"
whispered
Leaf-eater.
"Are
you
a
tree?"
It
was
a
translation
from
the
pequeninos'
idiom.
Sometimes
they
meditated,
holding
themselves
motionless
for
hours.
They
called
this
"being
a
tree."
"More
like
a
blade
of
grass,"
Miro
answered.
Leaf-eater
giggled
in
the
high,
wheezy
way
he
had.
It
never
sounded
natural--
the
pequeninos
had
learned
laughter
by
rote,
as
if
it
were
simply
another
word
in
Stark.
It
didn't
arise
out
of
amusement,
or
at
least
Miro
didn't
think
it
did.
"Is
it
going
to
rain?"
asked
Miro.
To
a
piggy
this
meant:
are
you
interrupting
me
for
my
own
sake,
or
for
yours?
"It
rained
fire
today,"
said
Leaf-eater.
"Out
in
the
prairie."
"Yes.
We
have
a
visitor
from
another
world."
"Is
it
the
Speaker?"
Miro
didn't
answer.
"You
must
bring
him
to
see
us."
Miro
didn't
answer.
"I
root
my
face
in
the
ground
for
you,
Miro,
my
limbs
are
lumber
for
your
house."
Miro
hated
it
when
they
begged
for
something.
It
was
as
if
they
thought
of
him
as
someone
particularly
wise
or
strong,
a
parent
from
whom
favors
must
be
wheedled.
Well,
if
they
felt
that
way,
it
was
his
own
fault.
His
and
Libo's.
Playing
God
out
here
among
the
piggies.
"I
promised,
didn't
I,
Leaf-eater?"
"When
when
when?"
"It'll
take
time.
I
have
to
find
out
whether
he
can
be
trusted."
Leaf-eater
looked
baffled.
Miro
had
tried
to
explain
that
not
all
humans
knew
each
other,
and
some
weren't
nice,
but
they
never
seemed
to
understand.
"As
soon
as
I
can,"
Miro
said.
Suddenly
Leaf-eater
began
to
rock
back
and
forth
on
the
ground,
shifting
his
hips
from
side
to
side
as
if
he
were
trying
to
relieve
an
itch
in
his
anus.
Libo
had
speculated
once
that
this
was
what
performed
the
same
function
that
laughter
did
for
humans.
"Talk
to
me
in
piddle-geese!"
wheezed
Leafeater.
Leaf-eater
always
seemed
to
be
greatly
amused
that
Miro
and
the
other
Zenadors
spoke
two
languages
interchangeably.
This
despite
the
fact
that
at
least
four
different
piggy
languages
had
been
recorded
or
at
least
hinted
at
over
the
years,
all
spoken
by
this
same
tribe
of
piggies.
But
if
he
wanted
to
hear
Portuguese,
he'd
get
Portuguese.
"Vai
comer
folhas."
Go
eat
leaves.
Leaf-eater
looked
puzzled.
"Why
is
that
clever?"
"Because
that's
your
name.
Come-folhas."
Leaf-eater
pulled
a
large
insect
out
of
his
nostril
and
flipped
it
away,
buzzing.
"Don't
be
crude,"
he
said.
Then
he
walked
away.
Miro
watched
him
go.
Leaf-eater
was
always
so
difficult.
Miro
much
preferred
the
company
of
the
piggy
called
Human.
Even
though
Human
was
smarter,
and
Miro
had
to
watch
himself
more
carefully
with
him,
at
least
he
didn't
seem
hostile
the
way
Leaf-eater
often
did.
With
the
piggy
out
of
sight,
Miro
turned
back
toward
the
city.
Somebody
was
moving
down
the
path
along
the
face
of
the
hill,
toward
his
house.
The
one
in
front
was
very
tall--
no,
it
was
Olhado
with
Quara
on
his
shoulders.
Quara
was
much
too
old
for
that.
Miro
worried
about
her.
She
seemed
not
to
be
coming
out
of
the
shock
of
Father's
death.
Miro
felt
a
moment's
bitterness.
And
to
think
he
and
Ela
had
expected
Father's
death
would
solve
all
their
problems.
Then
he
stood
up
and
tried
to
get
a
better
view
of
the
man
behind
Olhado
and
Quara.
No
one
he'd
seen
before.
The
Speaker.
Already!
He
couldn't
have
been
in
town
for
more
than
an
hour,
and
he
was
already
going
to
the
house.
That's
great,
all
I
need
is
for
Mother
to
find
out
that
I
was
the
one
who
called
him
here.
Somehow
I
thought
that
a
Speaker
for
the
Dead
would
be
discreet
about
it,
not
just
come
straight
home
to
the
person
who
called.
What
a
fool.
Bad
enough
that
he's
coming
years
before
I
expected
a
Speaker
to
get
here.
Quim's
bound
to
report
this
to
the
Bishop,
even
if
nobody
else
does.
Now
I'm
going
to
have
to
deal
with
Mother
and,
probably,
the
whole
city.
Miro
moved
back
into
the
trees
and
jogged
along
a
path
that
led,
eventually,
to
the
gate
back
into
the
city.
Chapter
7
--
The
Ribeira
House
Miro,
this
time
you
should
have
been
there,
because
even
though
I
have
a
better
memory
for
dialogue
than
you,
I
sure
don't
know
what
this
means.
You
saw
the
new
piggy,
the
one
they
call
Human--
I
thought
I
saw
you
talking
to
him
for
a
minute
before
you
took
off
for
the
Questionable
Activity.
Mandachuva
told
me
they
named
him
Human
because
he
was
very
smart
as
a
child.
OK,
it's
very
flattering
that
"smart"
and
"human"
are
linked
in
their
minds,
or
perhaps
offensive
that
they
think
we'll
be
flattered
by
that,
but
that's
not
what
matters.
Mandachuva
then
said:
"He
could
already
talk
when
he
started
walking
around
by
himself."
And
he
made
a
gesture
with
his
hand
about
ten
centimeters
off
the
ground.
To
me
it
looked
like
he
was
telling
how
tall
Human
was
when
he
learned
how
to
talk
and
walk.
Ten
centimeters!
But
I
could
be
completely
wrong.
You
should
have
been
there,
to
see
for
yourself.
If
I'm
right,
and
that's
what
SYLVESTERMandachuva
meant,
then
for
the
first
time
we
have
an
idea
of
piggy
childhood.
If
they
actually
start
walking
at
ten
centimeters
in
height--
and
talking,
no
less!
--then
they
must
have
less
development
time
during
gestation
than
humans,
and
do
a
lot
more
developing
after
they're
born.
But
now
it
gets
absolutely
crazy,
even
by
your
standards.
He
then
leaned
in
close
and
told
me--
as
if
he
weren't
supposed
to--
who
Human's
father
was:
"Your
grandfather
Pipo
knew
Human's
father.
His
tree
is
near
your
gate."
Is
he
kidding?
Rooter
died
twenty-four
years
ago,
didn't
he?
OK,
maybe
this
is
Just
a
religious
thing,
sort
of
adopt-a-tree
or
something.
But
the
way
Mandachuva
was
so
secretive
about
it,
I
keep
thinking
it's
somehow
true.
Is
it
possible
that
they
have
a
24-year
gestation
period?
Or
maybe
it
took
a
couple
of
decades
for
Human
to
develop
from
a
10-centimeter
toddler
into
the
fine
specimen
of
piggihood
we
now
see.
Or
maybe
Rooter's
sperm
was
saved
in
a
Jar
somewhere.
But
this
matters.
This
is
the
first
time
a
piggy
personally
known
to
human
observers
has
ever
been
named
as
a
father.
And
Rooter,
no
less,
the
very
one
that
got
murdered.
In
other
words,
the
male
with
the
lowest
prestige--
an
executed
criminal,
even--
has
been
named
as
a
father!
That
means
that
our
males
aren't
cast-off
bachelors
at
all,
even
though
some
of
them
are
so
old
they
knew
Pipo.
They
are
potential
fathers.
What's
more,
if
Human
was
so
remarkably
smart,
then
why
was
he
dumped
here
if
this
is
really
a
group
of
miserable
bachelors?
I
think
we've
had
it
wrong
for
quite
a
while.
This
isn't
a
low-prestige
group
of
bachelors,
this
is
a
high-prestige
group
of
juveniles,
and
some
of
them
are
really
going
to
amount
to
something.
So
when
you
told
me
you
felt
sorry
for
me
because
you
got
to
go
out
on
the
Questionable
Activity
and
I
had
to
stay
home
and
work
up
some
Official
Fabrications
for
the
ansible
report,
you
were
full
of
Unpleasant
Excretions!
(If
you
get
home
after
I'm
asleep,
wake
me
up
for
a
kiss,
OK?
I
earned
it
today.)
--
Memo
from
Ouanda
Figueira
Mucumbi
to
Miro
Ribeira
von
Hesse,
retrieved
from
Lusitanian
files
by
Congressional
order
and
introduced
as
evidence
in
the
Trial
In
Absentia
of
the
Xenologers
of
Lusitania
on
Charges
of
Treason
and
Malfeasance
There
was
no
construction
industry
in
Lusitania.
When
a
couple
got
married,
their
friends
and
family
built
them
a
house.
The
Ribeira
house
expressed
the
history
of
the
family.
At
the
front,
the
old
part
of
the
house
was
made
of
plastic
sheets
rooted
to
a
concrete
foundation.
Rooms
had
been
built
on
as
the
family
grew,
each
addition
abutting
the
one
before,
so
that
five
distinct
one-story
structures
fronted
the
hillside.
The
later
ones
were
all
brick,
decently
plumbed,
roofed
with
tile,
but
with
no
attempt
whatever
at
aesthetic
appeal.
The
family
had
built
exactly
what
was
needed
and
nothing
more.
It
was
not
poverty,
Ender
knew--
there
was
no
poverty
in
a
community
where
the
economy
was
completely
controlled.
The
lack
of
decoration,
of
individuality,
showed
the
family's
contempt
for
their
own
house;
to
Ender
this
bespoke
contempt
for
themselves
as
well.
Certainly
Olhado
and
Quara
showed
none
of
the
relaxation,
the
letting-down
that
most
people
feel
when
they
come
home.
If
anything,
they
grew
warier,
less
jaunty;
the
house
might
have
been
a
subtle
source
of
gravity,
making
them
heavier
the
nearer
they
approached.
Olhado
and
Quara
went
right
in.
Ender
waited
at
the
door
for
someone
to
invite
him
to
enter.
Olhado
left
the
door
ajar,
but
walked
on
out
of
the
room
without
speaking
to
him.
Ender
could
see
Quara
sitting
on
a
bed
in
the
front
room,
leaning
against
a
bare
wall.
There
was
nothing
whatsoever
on
any
of
the
walls.
They
were
stark
white.
Quara's
face
matched
the
blankness
of
the
walls.
Though
her
eyes
regarded
Ender
unwaveringly,
she
showed
no
sign
of
recognizing
that
he
was
there;
certainly
she
did
nothing
to
indicate
he
might
come
in.
There
was
a
disease
in
this
house.
Ender
tried
to
understand
what
it
was
in
Novinha's
character
that
he
had
missed
before,
that
would
let
her
live
in
a
place
like
this.
Had
Pipo's
death
so
long
before
emptied
Novinha's
heart
as
thoroughly
as
this?
"Is
your
mother
home?"
Ender
asked.
Quara
said
nothing.
"Oh,"
he
said.
"Excuse
me.
I
thought
you
were
a
little
girl,
but
I
see
now
that
you're
a
statue."
She
showed
no
sign
of
hearing
him.
So
much
for
trying
to
jolly
her
out
of
her
somberness.
Shoes
slapped
rapidly
against
a
concrete
floor.
A
little
boy
ran
into
the
room,
stopped
in
the
middle,
and
whirled
to
face
the
doorway
where
Ender
stood.
He
couldn't
be
more
than
a
year
younger
than
Quara,
six
or
seven
years
old,
probably.
Unlike
Quara,
his
face
showed
plenty
of
understanding.
Along
with
a
feral
hunger.
"Is
your
mother
home?"
asked
Ender.
The
boy
bent
over
and
carefully
rolled
up
his
pantleg.
He
had
taped
a
long
kitchen
knife
to
his
leg.
Slowly
he
untaped
it.
Then,
holding
it
in
front
of
him
with
both
hands,
he
aimed
himself
at
Ender
and
launched
himself
full
speed.
Ender
noted
that
the
knife
was
well-aimed
at
his
crotch.
The
boy
was
not
subtle
in
his
approach
to
strangers.
A
moment
later
Ender
had
the
boy
tucked
under
his
arm
and
the
knife
jammed
into
the
ceiling.
The
boy
was
kicking
and
screaming.
Ender
had
to
use
both
hands
to
control
his
limbs;
the
boy
ended
up
dangling
in
front
of
him
by
his
hands
and
feet,
for
all
the
world
like
a
calf
roped
for
branding.
Ender
looked
steadily
at
Quara.
"If
you
don't
go
right
now
and
get
whoever
is
in
charge
in
this
house,
I'm
going
to
take
this
animal
home
and
serve
it
for
supper."
Quara
thought
about
this
for
a
moment,
then
got
up
and
ran
out
of
the
room.
A
moment
later
a
tired-looking
girl
with
tousled
hair
and
sleepy
eyes
came
into
the
front
room.
"Desculpe,
por
favor,"
she
murmured,
"o
menino
nao
se
restabeleceu
desde
a
morte
do
pai--"
Then
she
seemed
suddenly
to
come
awake.
"O
Senhor
‚
o
Falante
pelos
Mortos!"
You're
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead!
"Sou,"
answered
Ender.
I
am.
"Nao
aqui,"
she
said.
"Oh,
no,
I'm
sorry,
do
you
speak
Portuguese?
Of
course
you
do,
you
just
answered
me--
oh,
please,
not
here,
not
now.
Go
away."
"Fine,"
said
Ender.
"Should
I
keep
the
boy
or
the
knife?"
He
glanced
up
at
the
ceiling,
her
gaze
followed
his.
"Oh,
no,
I'm
sorry,
we
looked
for
it
all
day
yesterday,
we
knew
he
had
it
but
we
didn't
know
where."
"It
was
taped
to
his
leg."
"It
wasn't
yesterday.
We
always
look
there.
Please,
let
go
of
him."
"Are
you
sure?
I
think
he's
been
sharpening
his
teeth."
"Grego,"
she
said
to
the
boy,
"it's
wrong
to
poke
at
people
with
the
knife."
Grego
growled
in
his
throat.
"His
father
dying,
you
see."
"They
were
that
close?"
A
look
of
bitter
amusement
passed
across
her
face.
"Hardly.
He's
always
been
a
thief,
Grego
has,
ever
since
he
was
old
enough
to
hold
something
and
walk
at
the
same
time.
But
this
thing
for
hurting
people,
that's
new.
Please
let
him
down."
"No,"
said
Ender.
Her
eyes
narrowed
and
she
looked
defiant.
"Are
you
kidnapping
him?
To
take
him
where?
For
what
ransom?"
"Perhaps
you
don't
understand,"
said
Ender.
"He
assaulted
me.
You've
offered
me
no
guarantee
that
he
won't
do
it
again.
You've
made
no
provision
for
disciplining
him
when
I
set
him
down."
As
he
had
hoped,
fury
came
into
her
eyes.
"Who
do
you
think
you
are?
This
is
his
house,
not
yours!"
"Actually,"
Ender
said,
"I've
just
had
a
rather
long
walk
from
the
praca
to
your
house,
and
Olhado
set
a
brisk
pace.
I'd
like
to
sit
down."
She
nodded
toward
a
chair.
Grego
wriggled
and
twisted
against
Ender's
grip.
Ender
lifted
him
high
enough
that
their
faces
weren't
too
far
apart.
"You
know,
Grego,
if
you
actually
break
free,
you
will
certainly
fall
on
your
head
on
a
concrete
floor.
If
there
were
carpet,
I'd
give
you
an
even
chance
of
staying
conscious.
But
there
isn't.
And
frankly,
I
wouldn't
mind
hearing
the
sound
of
your
head
smacking
against
cement."
"He
doesn't
really
understand
Stark
that
well,"
said
the
girl.
Ender
knew
that
Grego
understood
just
fine.
He
also
saw
motion
at
the
edges
of
the
room.
Olhado
had
come
back
and
stood
in
the
doorway
leading
to
the
kitchen.
Quara
was
beside
him.
Ender
smiled
cheerfully
at
them,
then
stepped
to
the
chair
the
girl
had
indicated.
In
the
process,
he
swung
Grego
up
into
the
air,
letting
go
of
his
hands
and
feet
in
such
a
way
that
he
spun
madly
for
a
moment,
shooting
out
his
arms
and
legs
in
panic,
squealing
in
fear
at
the
pain
that
would
certainly
come
when
he
hit
the
floor.
Ender
smoothly
slid
onto
the
chair
and
caught
the
boy
on
his
lap,
instantly
pinioning
his
arms.
Grego
managed
to
smack
his
heels
into
Ender's
shins,
but
since
the
boy
wasn't
wearing
shoes,
it
was
an
ineffective
maneuver.
In
a
moment
Ender
had
him
completely
helpless
again.
"It
feels
very
good
to
be
sitting
down,"
Ender
said.
"Thank
you
for
your
hospitality.
My
name
is
Andrew
Wiggin.
I've
met
Olhado
and
Quara,
and
obviously
Grego
and
I
are
good
friends."
The
older
girl
wiped
her
hand
on
her
apron
as
if
she
planned
to
offer
it
to
him
to
shake,
but
she
did
not
offer
it.
"My
name
is
Ela
Ribeira.
Ela
is
short
for
Elanora."
"A
pleasure
to
meet
you.
I
see
you're
busy
preparing
supper."
"Yes,
very
busy.
I
think
you
should
come
back
tomorrow."
"Oh,
go
right
ahead.
I
don't
mind
waiting."
Another
boy,
older
than
Olhado
but
younger
than
Ela,
shoved
his
way
into
the
room.
"Didn't
you
hear
my
sister?
You
aren't
wanted
here!"
"You
show
me
too
much
kindness,"
Ender
said.
"But
I
came
to
see
your
mother,
and
I'll
wait
here
until
she
comes
home
from
work."
The
mention
of
their
mother
silenced
them.
"I
assume
she's
at
work.
If
she
were
here,
I
would
expect
these
exciting
events
would
have
flushed
her
out
into
the
open."
Olhado
smiled
a
bit
at
that,
but
the
older
boy
darkened,
and
Ela
got
a
nasty,
painful
expression
on
her
face.
"Why
do
you
want
to
see
her?"
asked
Ela.
"Actually,
I
want
to
see
all
of
you."
He
smiled
at
the
older
boy.
"You
must
be
Estevao
Rei
Ribeira.
Named
for
St.
Stephen
the
Martyr,
who
saw
Jesus
sitting
at
the
right
hand
of
God."
"What
do
you
know
of
such
things,
atheist!"
"As
I
recall,
St.
Paul
stood
by
and
held
the
coats
of
the
men
who
were
stoning
him.
Apparently
he
wasn't
a
believer
at
the
time.
In
fact,
I
think
he
was
regarded
as
the
most
terrible
enemy
of
the
Church.
And
yet
he
later
repented,
didn't
he?
So
I
suggest
you
think
of
me,
not
as
the
enemy
of
God,
but
as
an
apostle
who
has
not
yet
been
stopped
on
the
road
to
Damascus."
Ender
smiled.
The
boy
stared
at
him,
tight-lipped.
"You're
no
St.
Paul."
"On
the
contrary,"
said
Ender.
"I'm
the
apostle
to
the
piggies."
"You'll
never
see
them--
Miro
will
never
let
you."
"Maybe
I
will,"
said
a
voice
from
the
door.
The
others
turned
at
once
to
watch
him
walk
in.
Miro
was
young--
surely
not
yet
twenty.
But
his
face
and
bearing
carried
the
weight
of
responsibility
and
suffering
far
beyond
his
years.
Ender
saw
how
all
of
them
made
space
for
him.
It
was
not
that
they
backed
away
from
him
the
way
they
might
retreat
from
someone
they
feared.
Rather,
they
oriented
themselves
to
him,
walking
in
parabolas
around
him,
as
if
he
were
the
center
of
gravity
in
the
room
and
everything
else
was
moved
by
the
force
of
his
presence.
Miro
walked
to
the
center
of
the
room
and
faced
Ender.
He
looked,
however,
at
Ender's
prisoner.
"Let
him
go,"
said
Miro.
There
was
ice
in
his
voice.
Ela
touched
him
softly
on
the
arm.
"Grego
tried
to
stab
him,
Miro."
But
her
voice
also
said,
Be
calm,
it's
all
right,
Grego's
in
no
danger
and
this
man
is
not
our
enemy.
Ender
heard
all
this;
so,
it
seemed,
did
Miro.
"Grego,"
said
Miro.
"I
told
you
that
someday
you'd
take
on
somebody
who
wasn't
afraid
of
you."
Grego,
seeing
an
ally
suddenly
turn
to
an
enemy,
began
to
cry.
"He's
killing
me,
he's
killing
me."
Miro
looked
coldly
at
Ender.
Ela
might
trust
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
but
Miro
didn't,
not
yet.
"I
am
hurting
him,"
said
Ender.
He
had
found
that
the
best
way
to
earn
trust
was
to
tell
the
truth.
"Every
time
he
struggles
to
get
free,
it
causes
him
quite
a
bit
of
discomfort.
And
he
hasn't
stopped
struggling
yet."
Ender
met
Miro's
gaze
steadily,
and
Miro
understood
his
unspoken
request.
He
did
not
insist
on
Grego's
release.
"I
can't
get
you
out
of
this
one,
Greguinho."
"You're
going
to
let
him
do
this?"
asked
Estevao.
Miro
gestured
toward
Estevao
and
spoke
apologetically
to
Ender.
"Everyone
calls
him
Quim."
The
nickname
was
pronounced
like
the
word
king
in
Stark.
"It
began
because
his
middle
name
is
Rei.
But
now
it's
because
he
thinks
he
rules
by
divine
right."
"Bastard,"
said
Quim.
He
stalked
out
of
the
room.
At
the
same
time,
the
others
settled
in
for
conversation.
Miro
had
decided
to
accept
the
stranger,
at
least
temporarily;
therefore
they
could
let
down
their
guard
a
little.
Olhado
sat
down
on
the
floor;
Quara
returned
to
her
previous
perch
on
the
bed.
Ela
leaned
back
against
the
wall.
Miro
pulled
up
another
chair
and
sat
facing
Ender.
"Why
did
you
come
to
this
house?"
asked
Miro.
Ender
saw
from
the
way
he
asked
that
he,
like
Ela,
had
not
told
anyone
that
he
had
summoned
a
Speaker.
So
neither
of
them
knew
that
the
other
expected
him.
And,
in
fact,
they
almost
undoubtedly
had
not
expected
him
to
come
so
soon.
"To
see
your
mother,"
Ender
said.
Miro's
relief
was
almost
palpable,
though
he
made
no
obvious
gesture.
"She's
at
work,"
he
said.
"She
works
late.
She's
trying
to
develop
a
strain
of
potato
that
can
compete
with
the
grass
here."
"Like
the
amaranth?"
He
grinned.
"You
already
heard
about
that?
No,
we
don't
want
it
to
be
as
good
a
competitor
as
that.
But
the
diet
here
is
limited,
and
potatoes
would
be
a
nice
addition.
Besides,
amaranth
doesn't
ferment
into
a
very
good
beverage.
The
miners
and
farmers
have
already
created
a
mythology
of
vodka
that
makes
it
the
queen
of
distilled
intoxicants."
Miro's
smile
came
to
this
house
like
sunlight
through
a
crevice
in
a
cave.
Ender
could
feel
the
loosening
of
tensions.
Quara
wiggled
her
leg
back
and
forth
like
an
ordinary
little
girl.
Olhado
had
a
stupidly
happy
expression
on
his
face,
his
eyes
half-closed
so
that
the
metallic
sheen
was
not
so
monstrously
obvious.
Ela's
smile
was
broader
than
Miro's
good
humor
should
have
earned.
Even
Grego
had
relaxed,
had
stopped
straining
against
Ender's
grip.
Then
a
sudden
warmth
on
Ender's
lap
told
him
that
Grego,
at
least,
was
far
from
surrender.
Ender
had
trained
himself
not
to
respond
reflexively
to
an
enemy's
actions
until
he
had
corisciously
decided
to
let
his
reflexes
rule.
So
Grego's
flood
of
urine
did
not
cause
him
to
so
much
as
flinch.
He
knew
what
Grego
had
been
expecting--
a
shout
of
anger,
and
Ender
flinging
him
away,
casting
him
from
his
lap
in
disgust.
Then
Grego
would
be
free--
it
would
be
a
triumph.
Ender
yielded
him
no
victory.
Ela,
however,
apparently
knew
the
expressions
of
Grego's
face.
Her
eyes
went
wide,
and
then
she
took
an
angry
step
toward
the
boy.
"Grego,
you
impossible
little--"
But
Ender
winked
at
her
and
smiled,
freezing
her
in
place.
"Grego
has
given
me
a
little
gift.
It's
the
only
thing
he
has
to
give
me,
and
he
made
it
himself,
so
it
means
all
the
more.
I
like
him
so
much
that
I
think
I'll
never
let
him
go."
Grego
snarled
and
struggled
again,
madly,
to
break
free.
"Why
are
you
doing
this!"
said
Ela.
"He's
expecting
Grego
to
act
like
a
human
being,"
said
Miro.
"It
needs
doing,
and
nobody
else
has
bothered
to
try."
"I've
tried,"
said
Ela.
Olhado
spoke
up
from
his
place
on
the
floor.
"Ela's
the
only
one
here
who
keeps
us
civilized."
Quim
shouted
from
the
other
room.
"Don't
you
tell
that
bastard
anything
about
our
family!"
Ender
nodded
gravely,
as
if
Quim
had
offered
a
brilliant
intellectual
proposition.
Miro
chuckled
and
Ela
rolled
her
eyes
and
sat
down
on
the
bed
beside
Quara.
"We're
not
a
very
happy
home,"
said
Miro.
"I
understand,"
said
Ender.
"With
your
father
so
recently
dead."
Miro
smiled
sardonically.
Olhado
spoke
up,
again.
"With
Father
so
recently
alive,
you
mean."
Ela
and
Miro
were
in
obvious
agreement
with
this
sentiment.
But
Quim
shouted
again.
"Don't
tell
him
anything!"
"Did
he
hurt
you?"
Ender
asked
quietly.
He
did
not
move,
even
though
Grego's
urine
was
getting
cold
and
rank.
Ela
answered.
"He
didn't
hit
us,
if
that's
what
you
mean."
But
for
Miro,
things
had
gone
too
far.
"Quim's
right,"
said
Miro.
"It's
nobody's
business
but
ours."
"No,"
said
Ela.
"It's
his
business."
"How
is
it
his
business?"
asked
Miro.
"Because
he's
here
to
Speak
Father's
death,"
said
Ela.
"Father's
death!"
said
Olhado.
"Chupa
pedras!
Father
only
died
three
weeks
ago!"
"I
was
already
on
my
way
to
Speak
another
death,"
said
Ender.
"But
someone
did
call
for
a
Speaker
for
your
father's
death,
and
so
I'll
Speak
for
him."
"Against
him,"
said
Ela.
"For
him,"
said
Ender.
"I
brought
you
here
to
tell
the
truth,"
she
said
bitterly,
"and
all
the
truth
about
Father
is
against
him."
Silence
pressed
to
the
corners
of
the
room,
holding
them
all
still,
until
Quim
walked
slowly
through
the
doorway.
He
looked
only
at
Ela.
"You
called
him,"
he
said
softly.
"You."
"To
tell
the
truth!"
she
answered.
His
accusation
obviously
stung
her;
he
did
not
have
to
say
how
she
had
betrayed
her
family
and
her
church
to
bring
this
infidel
to
lay
bare
what
had
been
so
long
concealed.
"Everybody
in
Milagre
is
so
kind
and
understanding,"
she
said.
"Our
teachers
overlook
little
things
like
Grego's
thievery
and
Quara's
silence.
Never
mind
that
she
hasn't
said
a
word
in
school,
ever!
Everybody
pretends
that
we're
just
ordinary
children--
the
grandchildren
of
Os
Venerados,
and
so
brilliant,
aren't
we,
with
a
Zenador
and
both
biologistas
in
the
family!
Such
prestige.
They
just
look
the
other
way
when
Father
gets
himself
raging
drunk
and
comes
home
and
beats
Mother
until
she
can't
walk!"
"Shut
up!"
shouted
Quim.
"Ela,"
said
Miro.
"And
you,
Miro,
Father
shouting
at
you,
saying
terrible
things
until
you
run
out
of
the
house,
you
run,
stumbling
because
you
can
hardly
see--"
"You
have
no
right
to
tell
him!"
said
Quim.
Olhado
leapt
to
his
feet
and
stood
in
the
middle
of
the
room,
turned
around
to
look
at
them
all
with
his
unhuman
eyes.
"Why
do
you
still
want
to
hide
it?"
he
asked
softly.
"What's
it
to
you?"
asked
Quim.
"He
never
did
anything
to
you.
You
just
turned
off
your
eyes
and
sat
there
with
the
headphones
on,
listening
to
batuque
or
Bach
or
something--"
"Turn
off
my
eyes?"
said
Olhado.
"I
never
turned
off
my
eyes."
He
whirled
and
walked
to
the
terminal,
which
was
in
the
corner
of
the
room
farthest
from
the
front
door.
In
a
few
quick
movements
he
had
the
terminal
on,
then
picked
up
an
interface
cable
and
jammed
it
in
the
socket
in
his
right
eye.
It
was
only
a
simple
computer
linkup,
but
to
Ender
it
brought
back
a
hideous
memory
of
the
eye
of
a
giant,
torn
open
and
oozing,
as
Ender
bored
deep,
penetrated
to
the
brain,
and
sent
it
toppling
backward
to
its
death.
He
froze
up
for
a
moment
before
he
remembered
that
his
memory
was
not
real,
it
was
of
a
computer
game
he
had
played
in
the
Battle
School.
Three
thousand
years
ago,
but
to
him
a
mere
twenty-five
years,
not
such
a
great
distance
that
the
memory
had
lost
its
power.
It
was
his
memories
and
dreams
of
the
giant's
death
that
the
buggers.
had
taken
out
of
his
mind
and
turned
into
the
signal
they
left
for
him;
eventually
it
had
led
him
to
the
hive
queen's
cocoon.
It
was
Jane's
voice
that
brought
him
back
to
the
present
moment.
She
whispered
from
the
jewel,
"If
it's
all
the
same
to
you,
while
he's
got
that
eye
linked
up
I'm
going
to
get
a
dump
of
everything
else
he's
got
stored
away
in
there."
Then
a
scene
began
in
the
air
over
the
terminal.
It
was
not
holographic.
Instead
the
image
was
like
bas-relief,
as
it
would
have
appeared
to
a
single
observer.
It
was
this
very
room,
seen
from
the
spot
on
the
floor
where
a
moment
ago
Olhado
had
been
sitting--
apparently
it
was
his
regular
spot.
In
the
middle
of
the
floor
stood
a
large
man,
strong
and
violent,
flinging
his
arms
about
as
he
shouted
abuse
at
Miro,
who
stood
quietly,
his
head
bent,
regarding
his
father
without
any
sign
of
anger.
There
was
no
sound--
it
was
a
visual
image
only.
"Have
you
forgotten?"
whispered
Olhado.
"Have
you
forgotten
what
it
was
like?"
In
the
scene
on
the
terminal
Miro
finally
turned
and
left;
Marc
o
following
him
to
the
door,
shouting
after
him.
Then
he
turned
back
into
the
room
and
stood
there,
panting
like
an
animal
exhausted
from
the
chase.
In
the
picture
Grego
ran
to
his
father
and
clung
to
his
leg,
shouting
out
the
door,
his
face
making
it
plain
that
he
was
echoing
his
father's
cruel
words
to
Miro.
Marc
o
pried
the
child
from
his
leg
and
walked
with
determined
purpose
into
the
back
room.
"There's
no
sound,"
said
Olhado.
"But
you
can
hear
it,
can't
you?"
Ender
felt
Grego's
body
trembling
on
his
lap.
"There
it
is,
a
blow,
a
crash--
she's
falling
to
the
floor,
can
you
feel
it
in
your
flesh,
the
way
her
body
hits
the
concrete?"
"Shut
up,
Olhado,"
said
Miro.
The
computer-generated
scene
ended.
"I
can't
believe
you
saved
that,"
said
Ela.
Quim
was
weeping,
making
no
effort
to
hide
it.
"I
killed
him,"
he
said.
"I
killed
him
I
killed
him
I
killed
him."
"What
are
you
talking
about?"
said
Miro
in
exasperation.
"He
had
a
rotten
disease,
it
was
congenital!"
"I
prayed
for
him
to
die!"
screamed
Quim.
His
face
was
mottled
with
passion,
tears
and
mucus
and
spittle
mingling
around
his
lips.
"I
prayed
to
the
Virgin,
I
prayed
to
Jesus,
I
prayed
to
Grandpa
and
Grandma,
I
said
I'd
go
to
hell
for
it
if
only
he'd
die,
and
they
did
it,
and
now
I'll
go
to
hell
and
I'm
not
sorry
for
it!
God
forgive
me
but
I'm
glad!"
Sobbing,
he
stumbled
back
out
of
the
room.
A
door
slammed
in
the
distance.
"Well,
another
certified
miracle
to
the
credit
of
Os
Venerados,"
said
Miro.
"Sainthood
is
assured."
"Shut
up,"
said
Olhado.
"And
he's
the
one
who
kept
telling
us
that
Christ
wanted
us
to
forgive
the
old
fart,"
said
Miro.
On
Ender's
lap,
Grego
now
trembled
so
violently
that
Ender
grew
concerned.
He
realized
that
Grego
was
whispering
a
word.
Ela,
too,
saw
Grego's
distress
and
knelt
in
front
of
the
boy.
"He's
crying,
I've
never
seen
him
cry
like
this--"
"Papa,
papa,
papa,"
whispered
Grego.
His
trembling
had
given
way
to
great
shudders,
almost
convulsive
in
their
violence.
"Is
he
afraid
of
Father?"
asked
Olhado.
His
face
showed
deep
concern
for
Grego.
To
Ender's
relief,
all
their
faces
were
full
of
worry.
There
was
love
in
this
family,
and
not
just
the
solidarity
of
living
under
the
rule
of
the
same
tyrant
for
all
these
years.
"Papa's
gone
now,"
said
Miro
comfortingly.
"You
don't
have
to
worry
now."
Ender
shook
his
head.
"Miro,"
he
said,
"didn't
you
watch
Olhado's
memory?
Little
boys
don't
judge
their
fathers,
they
love
them.
Grego
was
trying
as
hard
as
he
could
to
be
just
like
Marcos
Ribeira.
The
rest
of
you
might
have
been
glad
to
see
him
gone,
but
for
Grego
it
was
the
end
of
the
world."
It
had
not
occurred
to
any
of
them.
Even
now
it
was
a
sickening
idea;
Ender
could
see
them
recoil
from
it.
And
yet
they
knew
it
was
true.
Now
that
Ender
had
pointed
it
out,
it
was
obvious.
"Deus
nos
perdoa,"
murmured
Ela.
God
forgive
us.
"The
things
we've
said,"
whispered
Miro.
Ela
reached
out
for
Grego.
He
refused
to
go
to
her.
Instead
he
did
exactly
what
Ender
expected,
what
he
had
prepared
for.
Grego
turned
in
Ender's
relaxed
grip,
flung
his
arms
around
the
neck
of
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
and
wept
bitterly,
hysterically.
Ender
spoke
gently
to
the
others,
who
watched
helplessly.
"How
could
he
show
his
grief
to
you,
when
he
thought
you
hated
him?"
"We
never
hated
Grego,"
said
Olhado.
"I
should
have
known,"
said
Miro.
"I
knew
he
was
suffering
the
worst
pain
of
any
of
us,
but
it
never
occurred
to
me..."
"Don't
blame
yourself,"
said
Ender.
"It's
the
kind
of
thing
that
only
a
stranger
can
see."
He
heard
Jane
whispering
in
his
ear.
"You
never
cease
to
amaze
me,
Andrew,
the
way
you
turn
people
into
plasma."
Ender
couldn't
answer
her,
and
she
wouldn't
believe
him
anyway.
He
hadn't
planned
this,
he
had
played
it
by
ear.
How
could
he
have
guessed
that
Olhado
would
have
a
recording
of
Marc
o's
viciousness
to
his
family?
His
only
real
insight
was
with
Grego,
and
even
that
was
instinctive,
a
sense
that
Grego
was
desperately
hungry
for
someone
to
have
authority
over
him,
for
someone
to
act
like
a
father
to
him.
Since
his
own
father
had
been
cruel,
Grego
would
believe
only
cruelty
as
a
proof
of
love
and
strength.
Now
his
tears
washed
Ender's
neck
as
hotly
as,
a
moment
before,
his
urine
had
soaked
Ender's
thighs.
He
had
guessed
what
Grego
would
do,
but
Quara
managed
to
take
him
by
surprise.
As
the
others
watched
Grego's
weeping
in
silence,
she
got
off
the
bed
and
walked
directly
to
Ender.
Her
eyes
were
narrow
and
angry.
"You
stink!"
she
said
firmly.
Then
she
marched
out
of
the
room
toward
the
back
of
the
house.
Miro
barely
suppressed
his
laughter,
and
Ela
smiled.
Ender
raised
his
eyebrows
as
if
to
say,
You
win
some,
you
lose
some.
Olhado
seemed
to
hear
his
unspoken
words.
From
his
chair
by
the
terminal,
the
metal-eyed
boy
said
softly,
"You
win
with
her,
too.
It's
the
most
she's
said
to
anyone
outside
the
family
in
months."
But
I'm
not
outside
the
family,
Ender
said
silently.
Didn't
you
notice?
I'm
in
the
family
now,
whether
you
like
it
or
not.
Whether
I
like
it
or
not.
After
a
while
Grego's
sobbing
stopped.
He
was
asleep.
Ender
carried
him
to
his
bed;
Quara
was
already
asleep
on
the
other
side
of
the
small
room.
Ela
helped
Ender
strip
off
Grego's
urine-soaked
pants
and
put
looser
underwear
on
him--
her
touch
was
gentle
and
deft,
and
Grego
did
not
waken.
Back
in
the
front
room
Miro
eyed
Ender
clinically.
"Well,
Speaker,
you
have
a
choice.
My
pants
will
be
tight
on
you
and
too
short
in
the
crotch,
but
Father's
would
fall
right
off."
It
took
Ender
a
moment
to
remember.
Grego's
urine
had
long
since
dried.
"Don't
worry
about
it,"
he
said.
"I
can
change
when
I
get
home."
"Mother
won't
be
home
for
another
hour.
You
came
to
see
her,
didn't
you?
We
can
have
your
pants
clean
by
then."
"Your
pants,
then,"
said
Ender.
"I'll
take
my
chances
with
the
crotch."
Chapter
8
--
Dona
Ivanova
It
means
a
life
of
constant
deception.
You
will
go
out
and
discover
something,
something
vital,
and
then
when
you
get
back
to
the
station
you'll
write
up
a
completely
innocuous
report,
one
which
mentions
nothing
that
we
learned
through
cultural
contamination.
You're
too
young
to
understand
what
torture
this
is.
Father
and
I
began
doing
this
because
we
couldn't
bear
to
withhold
knowledge
from
the
piggies.
You
will
discover,
as
I
have,
that
it
is
no
less
painful
to
withhold
knowledge
from
your
fellow
scientists.
When
you
watch
them
struggle
with
a
question,
knowing
that
you
have
the
information
that
could
easily
resolve
their
dilemma;
when
you
see
them
come
very
near
the
truth
and
then
for
lack
of
your
information
retreat
from
their
correct
conclusions
and
return
to
error--
you
would
not
be
human
if
it
didn't
cause
you
great
anguish.
You
must
remind
yourselves,
always:
It
is
their
law,
their
choice.
They
are
the
ones
who
built
the
wall
between
themselves
and
the
truth,
and
they
would
only
punish
us
if
we
let
them
know
how
easily
and
thoroughly
that
wall
has
been
breached.
And
for
every
framling
scientist
who
is
longing
for
the
truth,
there
are
ten
petty-minded
descabeqados
[headless
ones]
who
despise
knowledge,
who
never
think
of
an
original
hypothesis,
whose
only
labor
is
to
prey
on
the
writings
of
the
true
scientists
in
order
to
catch
tiny
errors
or
contradictions
or
lapses
in
method.
These
suckflies
will
pore
over
every
report
you
make,
and
if
you
are
careless
even
once
they
will
catch
you.
That
means
you
can't
even
mention
a
piggy
whose
name
is
derived
from
cultural
contamination:
"Cups"
would
tell
them
that
we
have
taught
them
rudimentary
potterymaking.
"Calendar"
and
"Reaper"
are
obvious.
And
God
himself
couldn't
save
us
if
they
learned
Arrow's
name.
--
Memo
from
Liberdade
Figueira
de
Medici
to
Ouanda
Figueira
Mucumbi
and
Miro
Ribeira
von
Hesse,
retrieved
from
Lustanian
files
by
Congressional
order
and
introduced
as
evidence
in
the
Trial
In
Absentia
of
the
Xenologers
of
Lusitania
on
Charges
of
Treason
and
Malfeasance
Novinha
lingered
in
the
Biologista's
Station
even
though
her
meaningful
work
was
finished
more
than
an
hour
ago.
The
cloned
potato
plants
were
all
thriving
in
nutrient
solution;
now
it
would
be
a
matter
of
making
daily
observations
to
see
which
of
her
genetic
alterations
would
produce
the
hardiest
plant
with
the
most
useful
root.
If
I
have
nothing
to
do,
why
don't
I
go
home?
She
had
no
answer
for
the
question.
Her
children
needed
her,
that
was
certain;
she
did
them
no
kindness
by
leaving
early
each
morning
and
coming
home
only
after
the
little
ones
were
asleep.
And
yet
even
now,
knowing
she
should
go
back,
she
sat
staring
at
the
laboratory,
seeing
nothing,
doing
nothing,
being
nothing.
She
thought
of
going
home,
and
could
not
imagine
why
she
felt
no
joy
at
the
prospect.
After
all,
she
reminded
herself,
Marc
o
is
dead.
He
died
three
weeks
ago.
Not
a
moment
too
soon.
He
did
all
that
I
ever
needed
him
for,
and
I
did
all
that
he
wanted,
but
all
our
reasons
expired
four
years
before
he
finally
rotted
away.
In
all
that
time
we
never
shared
a
moment
of
love,
but
I
never
thought
of
leaving
him.
Divorce
would
have
been
impossible,
but
desquite
would
have
been
enough.
To
stop
the
beatings.
Even
yet
her
hip
was
stiff
and
sometimes
painful
from
the
last
time
he
had
thrown
her
to
the
concrete
floor.
What
lovely
memorabilia
you
left
behind,
C
o,
my
dog
of
a
husband.
The
pain
in
her
hip
flared
even
as
she
thought
of
it.
She
nodded
in
satisfaction.
It's
no
more
than
I
deserve,
and
I'll
be
sorry
when
it
heals.
She
stood
up
and
walked,
not
limping
at
all
even
though
the
pain
was
more
than
enough
to
make
her
favor
the
hip.
I'll
not
coddle
myself,
not
in
anything.
It's
no
worse
than
I
deserve.
She
walked
to
the
door,
closed
it
behind
her.
The
computer
turned
off
the
lights
as
soon
as
she
was
gone,
except
those
needed
for
the
various
plants
in
forced
photosynthetic
phase.
She
loved
her
plants,
her
little
beasts,
with
surprising
intensity.
Grow,
she
cried
out
to
them
day
and
night,
grow
and
thrive.
She
would
grieve
for
the
ones
that
failed
and
pinch
them
dead
only
when
it
was
plain
they
had
no
future.
Now
as
she
walked
away
from
the
station,
she
could
still
hear
their
subliminal
music,
the
cries
of
the
infinitesimal
cells
as
they
grew
and
split
and
formed
themselves
into
ever
more
elaborate
patterns.
She
was
going
from
light
into
darkness,
from
life
into
death,
and
the
emotional
pain
grew
worse
in
perfect
synchronicity
with
the
inflammation
of
her
joints.
As
she
approached
her
house
from
over
the
hill,
she
could
see
the
patches
of
light
thrown
through
the
windows
and
out
onto
the
hill
below.
Quara's
and
Grego's
room
dark;
she
would
not
have
to
bear
their
unbearable
accusations--
Quara's
in
silence,
Grego's
in
sullen
and
vicious
crimes.
But
there
were
too
many
other
lights
on,
including
her
own
room
and
the
front
room.
Something
unusual
was
going
on,
and
she
didn't
like
unusual
things.
Olhado
sat
in
the
living
room,
earphones
on
as
usual;
tonight,
though,
he
also
had
the
interface
jack
attached
to
his
eye.
Apparently,
he
was
retrieving
old
visual
memories
from
the
computer,
or
perhaps
dumping
out
some
he
had
been
carrying
with
him.
As
so
many
times
before,
she
wished
she
could
also
dump
out
her
visual
memories
and
wipe
them
clean,
replace
them
with
more
pleasant
ones.
Pipo's
corpse,
that
would
be
one
she'd
gladly
be
rid
of,
to
be
replaced
by
some
of
the
golden
glorious
days
with
the
three
of
them
together
in
the
Zenador's
Station.
And
Libo's
body
wrapped
in
its
cloth,
that
sweet
flesh
held
together
only
by
the
winding
fabric;
she
would
like
to
have
instead
other
memories
of
his
body,
the
touch
of
his
lips,
the
expressiveness
of
his
delicate
hands.
But
the
good
memories
fled,
buried
too
deep
under
the
pain.
I
stole
them
all,
those
good
days,
and
so
they
were
taken
back
and
replaced
by
what
I
deserved.
Olhado
turned
to
face
her,
the
jack
emerging
obscenely
from
his
eye.
She
could
not
control
her
shudder,
her
shame.
I'm
sorry,
she
said
silently.
If
you
had
had
another
mother,
you
would
doubtless
still
have
your
eye.
You
were
born
to
be
the
best,
the
healthiest,
the
wholest
of
my
children,
Lauro,
but
of
course
nothing
from
my
womb
could
be
left
intact
for
long.
She
said
nothing
of
this,
of
course,
just
as
Olhado
said
nothing
to
her.
She
turned
to
go
back
to
her
room
and
find
out
why
the
light
was
on.
"Mother,"
said
Olhado.
He
had
taken
the
earphones
off,
and
was
twisting
the
jack
out
of
his
eye.
"Yes?"
"We
have
a
visitor,"
he
said.
"The
Speaker."
She
felt
herself
go
cold
inside.
Not
tonight,
she
screamed
silently.
But
she
also
knew
that
she
would
not
want
to
see
him
tomorrow,
either,
or
the
next
day,
or
ever.
"His
pants
are
clean
now,
and
he's
in
your
room
changing
back
into
them.
I
hope
you
don't
mind."
Ela
emerged
from
the
kitchen.
"You're
home,"
she
said.
"I
poured
some
cafezinhos,
one
for
you,
too."
"I'll
wait
outside
until
he's
gone,"
said
Novinha.
Ela
and
Olhado
looked
at
each
other.
Novinha
understood
at
once
that
they
regarded
her
as
a
problem
to
be
solved;
that
apparently
they
subscribed
to
whatever
the
Speaker
wanted
to
do
here.
Well,
I'm
a
dilemma
that's
not
going
to
be
solved
by
you.
"Mother,"
said
Olhado,
"he's
not
what
the
Bishop
said.
He's
good."
Novinha
answered
him
with
her
most
withering
sarcasm.
"Since
when
are
you
an
expert
on
good
and
evil?"
Again
Ela
and
Olhado
looked
at
each
other.
She
knew
what
they
were
thinking.
How
can
we
explain
to
her?
How
can
we
persuade
her?
Well,
dear
children,
you
can't.
I
am
unpersuadable,
as
Libo
found
out
every
week
of
his
life.
He
never
had
the
secret
from
me.
It's
not
my
fault
he
died.
But
they
had
succeeded
in
turning
her
from
her
decision.
Instead
of
leaving
the
house,
she
retreated
into
the
kitchen,
passing
Ela
in
the
doorway
but
not
touching
her.
The
tiny
coffee
cups
were
arranged
in
a
neat
circle
on
the
table,
the
steaming
pot
in
the
center.
She
sat
down
and
rested
her
forearms
on
the
table.
So
the
Speaker
was
here,
and
had
come
to
her
first.
Where
else
would
he
go?
It's
my
fault
he's
here,
isn't
it?
He's
one
more
person
whose
life
I
have
destroyed,
like
my
children's
lives,
like
Marc
o's,
and
Libo's,
and
Pipo's,
and
my
own.
A
strong
yet
surprisingly
smooth
masculine
hand
reached
out
over
her
shoulder,
took
up
the
pot,
and
began
to
pour
through
the
tiny,
delicate
spout,
the
thin
stream
of
hot
coffee
swirling
into
the
tiny
cafezinho
cups.
"Posso
derramar?"
he
asked.
What
a
stupid
question,
since
he
was
already
pouring.
But
his
voice
was
gentle,
his
Portuguese
tinged
with
the
graceful
accents
of
Castilian.
A
Spaniard,
then?
"Desculpa-me,"
she
whispered.
Forgive
me.
"Trouxe
o
senhor
tantos
quilometros--"
"We
don't
measure
starflight
in
kilometers,
Dona
Ivanova.
We
measure
it
in
years."
His
words
were
an
accusation,
but
his
voice
spoke
of
wistfulness,
even
forgiveness,
even
consolation.
I
could
be
seduced
by
that
voice.
That
voice
is
a
liar.
"If
I
could
undo
your
voyage
and
return
you
twenty-two
years,
I'd
do
it.
Calling
for
you
was
a
mistake.
I'm
sorry."
Her
own
voice
sounded
flat.
Since
her
whole
life
was
a
lie,
even
this
apology
sounded
rote.
"I
don't
feel
the
time
yet,"
said
the
Speaker.
Still
he
stood
behind
her,
so
she
had
not
yet
seen
his
face.
"For
me
it
was
only
a
week
ago
that
I
left
my
sister.
She
was
the
only
kin
of
mine
left
alive.
Her
daughter
wasn't
born
yet,
and
now
she's
probably
through
with
college,
married,
perhaps
with
children
of
her
own.
I'll
never
know
her.
But
I
know
your
children,
Dona
Ivanova."
She
lifted
the
cafezinho
and
drank
it
down
in
a
single
swallow,
though
it
burned
her
tongue
and
throat
and
made
her
stomach
hurt.
"In
only
a
few
hours
you
think
you
know
them?"
"Better
than
you
do,
Dona
Ivanova."
Novinha
heard
Ela
gasp
at
the
Speaker's
audacity.
And
even
though
she
thought
his
words
might
be
true,
it
still
enraged
her
to
have
a
stranger
say
them.
She
turned
to
look
at
him,
to
snap
at
him,
but
he
had
moved,
he
was
not
behind
her.
She
turned
farther,
finally
standing
up
to
look
for
him,
but
he
wasn't
in
the
room.
Ela
stood
in
the
doorway,
wide-eyed.
"Come
back!"
said
Novinha.
"You
can't
say
that
and
walk
out
on
me
like
that!"
But
he
didn't
answer.
Instead,
she
heard
low
laughter
from
the
back
of
the
house.
Novinha
followed
the
sound.
She
walked
through
the
rooms
to
the
very
end
of
the
house.
Miro
sat
on
Novinha's
own
bed,
and
the
Speaker
stood
near
the
doorway,
laughing
with
him.
Miro
saw
his
mother
and
the
smile
left
his
face.
It
caused
a
stab
of
anguish
within
her.
She
had
not
seen
him
smile
in
years,
had
forgotten
how
beautiful
his
face
became,
just
like
his
father's
face;
and
her
coming
had
erased
that
smile.
"We
came
here
to
talk
because
Quim
was
so
angry,"
Miro
explained.
"Ela
made
the
bed."
"I
don't
think
the
Speaker
cares
whether
the
bed
was
made
or
not,"
said
Novinha
coldly.
"Do
you,
Speaker?"
"Order
and
disorder,"
said
the
Speaker,
"they
each
have
their
beauty."
Still
he
did
not
turn
to
face
her,
and
she
was
glad
of
that,
for
it
meant
she
did
not
have
to
see
his
eyes
as
she
delivered
her
bitter
message.
"I
tell
you,
Speaker,
that
you've
come
on
a
fool's
errand,"
she
said.
"Hate
me
for
it
if
you
will,
but
you
have
no
death
to
Speak.
I
was
a
foolish
girl.
In
my
naivete
I
thought
that
when
I
called,
the
author
of
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon
would
come.
I
had
lost
a
man
who
was
like
a
father
to
me,
and
I
wanted
consolation."
Now
he
turned
to
her.
He
was
a
youngish
man,
younger
than
her,
at
least,
but
his
eyes
were
seductive
with
understanding.
Perigoso,
she
thought.
He
is
dangerous,
he
is
beautiful,
I
could
drown
in
his
understanding.
"Dona
Ivanova,"
he
said,
"how
could
you
read
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon
and
imagine
that
its
author
could
bring
comfort?"
It
was
Miro
who
answered--
silent,
slow-talking
Miro,
who
leapt
into
the
conversation
with
a
vigor
she
had
not
seen
in
him
since
he
was
little.
"I've
read
it,"
he
said,
"and
the
original
Speaker
for
the
Dead
wrote
the
tale
of
the
hive
queen
with
deep
compassion."
The
Speaker
smiled
sadly.
"But
he
wasn't
writing
to
the
buggers,
was
he?
He
was
writing
to
humankind,
who
still
celebrated
the
destruction
of
the
buggers
as
a
great
victory.
He
wrote
cruelly,
to
turn
their
pride
to
regret,
their
joy
to
grief.
And
now
human
beings
have
completely
forgotten
that
once
they
hated
the
buggers,
that
once
they
honored
and
celebrated
a
name
that
is
now
unspeakable--"
"I
can
say
anything,"
said
Ivanova.
"His
name
was
Ender,
and
he
destroyed
everything
he
touched."
Like
me,
she
did
not
say.
"Oh?
And
what
do
you
know
of
him?"
His
voice
whipped
out
like
a
grass-saw,
ragged
and
cruel.
"How
do
you
know
there
wasn't
something
that
he
touched
kindly?
Someone
who
loved
him,
who
was
blessed
by
his
love?
Destroyed
everything
he
touched--
that's
a
lie
that
can't
truthfully
be
said
of
any
human
being
who
ever
lived."
"Is
that
your
doctrine,
Speaker?
Then
you
don't
know
much."
She
was
defiant,
but
still
his
anger
frightened
her.
She
had
thought
his
gentleness
was
as
imperturbable
as
a
confessor's.
And
almost
immediately
the
anger
faded
from
his
face.
"You
can
ease
your
conscience,"
he
said.
"Your
call
started
my
journey
here,
but
others
called
for
a
Speaker
while
I
was
on
the
way."
"Oh?"
Who
else
in
this
benighted
city
was
familiar
enough
with
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon
to
want
a
Speaker,
and
independent
enough
of
Bishop
Peregrino
to
dare
to
call
for
one?
"If
that's
so,
then
why
are
you
here
in
my
house?"
"Because
I
was
called
to
Speak
the
death
of
Marcos
Maria
Ribeira,
your
late
husband."
It
was
an
appalling
thought.
"Him!
Who
would
want
to
think
of
him
again,
now
that
he's
dead!"
The
Speaker
did
not
answer.
Instead
Miro
spoke
sharply
from
her
bed.
"Grego
would,
for
one.
The
Speaker
showed
us
what
we
should
have
known--
that
the
boy
is
grieving
for
his
father
and
thinks
we
all
hate
him--"
"Cheap
psychology,"
she
snapped.
"We
have
therapists
of
our
own,
and
they
aren't
worth
much
either."
Ela's
voice
came
from
behind
her.
"I
called
for
him
to
Speak
Father's
death,
Mother.
I
thought
it
would
be
decades
before
he
came,
but
I'm
glad
he's
here
now,
when
he
can
do
us
some
good."
"What
good
can
he
do
us!"
"He
already
has,
Mother.
Grego
fell
asleep
embracing
him,
and
Quara
spoke
to
him."
"Actually,"
said
Miro,
"she
told
him
that
he
stinks."
"Which
was
probably
true,"
said
Ela,
"since
Greguinho
peed
all
over
him."
Miro
and
Ela
burst
into
laughter
at
the
memory,
and
the
Speaker
also
smiled.
This
more
than
anything
else
discomposed
Novinha--
such
good
cheer
had
been
virtually
unfelt
in
this
house
since
Marc
o
brought
her
here
a
year
after
Pipo's
death.
Against
her
will
Novinha
remembered
her
joy
when
Miro
was
newly
born,
and
when
Ela
was
little,
the
first
few
years
of
their
lives,
how
Miro
babbled
about
everything,
how
Ela
toddled
madly
after
him
through
the
house,
how
the
children
played
together
and
romped
in
the
grass
within
sight
of
the
piggies'
forest
just
beyond
the
fence;
it
was
Novinha's
delight
in
the
children
that
poisoned
Marc
o,
that
made
him
hate
them
both,
because
he
knew
that
none
of
it
belonged
to
him.
By
the
time
Quim
was
born,
the
house
was
thick
with
anger,
and
he
never
learned
how
to
laugh
freely
where
his
parents
might
notice.
Hearing
Miro
and
Ela
laugh
together
was
like
the
abrupt
opening
of
a
thick
black
curtain;
suddenly
it
was
daylight
again,
when
Novinha
had
forgotten
there
was
any
season
of
the
day
but
night.
How
dared
this
stranger
invade
her
house
and
tear
open
all
the
curtains
she
had
closed!
"I
won't
have
it,"
she
said.
"You
have
no
right
to
pry
into
my
husband's
life."
He
raised
an
eyebrow.
She
knew
Starways
Code
as
well
as
anyone,
and
so
she
knew
perfectly
well
that
he
not
only
had
a
right,
the
law
protected
him
in
the
pursuit
of
the
true
story
of
the
dead.
"Marc
o
was
a
miserable
man,"
she
persisted,
"and
telling
the
truth
about
him
will
cause
nothing
but
pain."
"You're
quite
right
that
the
truth
about
him
will
cause
nothing
but
pain,
but
not
because
he
was
a
miserable
man,"
said
the
Speaker.
"If
I
told
nothing
but
what
everyone
already
knows--
that
he
hated
his
children
and
beat
his
wife
and
raged
drunkenly
from
bar
to
bar
until
the
constables
sent
him
home--
then
I
would
not
cause
pain,
would
I?
I'd
cause
a
great
deal
of
satisfaction,
because
then
everyone
would
be
reassured
that
their
view
of
him
was
correct
all
along.
He
was
scum,
and
so
it
was
all
right
that
they
treated
him
like
scum."
"And
you
think
he
wasn't?"
"No
human
being,
when
you
understand
his
desires,
is
worthless.
No
one's
life
is
nothing.
Even
the
most
evil
of
men
and
women,
if
you
understand
their
hearts,
had
some
generous
act
that
redeems
them,
at
least
a
little,
from
their
sins."
"If
you
believe
that,
then
you're
younger
than
you
look,"
said
Novinha.
"Am
I?"
said
the
Speaker.
"It
was
less
than
two
weeks
ago
that
I
first
heard
your
call.
I
studied
you
then,
and
even
if
you
don't
remember,
Novinha,
I
remember
that
as
a
young
girl
you
were
sweet
and
beautiful
and
good.
You
had
been
lonely
before,
but
Pipo
and
Libo
both
knew
you
and
found
you
worthy
of
love."
"Pipo
was
dead."
"But
he
loved
you."
"You
don't
know
anything,
Speaker!
You
were
twenty-two
lightyears
away!
Besides,
it
wasn't
me
I
was
calling
worthless,
it
was
Marc
o!"
"But
you
don't
believe
that,
Novinha.
Because
you
know
the
one
act
of
kindness
and
generosity
that
redeems
that
poor
man's
life."
Novinha
did
not
understand
her
own
terror,
but
she
had
to
silence
him
before
he
named
it,
even
though
she
had
no
idea
what
kindness
of
C
o's
he
thought
he
had
discovered.
"How
dare
you
call
me
Novinha!"
she
shouted.
"No
one
has
called
me
that
in
four
years!"
In
answer,
he
raised
his
hand
and
brushed
his
fingers
across
the
back
of
her
cheek.
It
was
a
timid
gesture,
almost
an
adolescent
one;
it
reminded
her
of
Libo,
and
it
was
more
than
she
could
bear.
She
took
his
hand,
hurled
it
away,
then
shoved
past
him
into
the
room.
"Get
out!"
she
shouted
at
Miro.
Her
son
got
up
quickly
and
backed
to
the
door.
She
could
see
from
his
face
that
after
all
Miro
had
seen
in
this
house,
she
still
had
managed
to
surprise
him
with
her
rage.
"You'll
have
nothing
from
me!"
she
shouted
at
the
Speaker.
"I
didn't
come
to
take
anything
from
you,"
he
said
quietly.
"I
don't
want
anything
you
have
to
give,
either!
You're
worthless
to
me,
do
you
hear
that?
You're
the
one
who's
worthless!
Lixo,
ruina,
estrago--
vai
fora
d'aqui,
nao
tens
direito
estar
em
minha
casa!"
You
have
no
right
to
be
in
my
house.
"Nao
eres
estrago,"
he
whispered,
"eres
solo
fecundo,
e
vou
plantar
jardim
ai."
Then,
before
she
could
answer,
he
closed
the
door
and
was
gone.
In
truth
she
had
no
answer
to
give
him,
his
words
were
so
outrageous.
She
had
called
him
estrago,
but
he
answered
as
if
she
had
called
herself
a
desolation.
And
she
had
spoken
to
him
derisively,
using
the
insultingly
familiar
tu
for
"you"
instead
of
o
Senhor
or
even
the
informal
voce.
It
was
the
way
one
spoke
to
a
child
or
a
dog.
And
yet
when
he
answered
in
the
same
voice,
with
the
same
familiarity,
it
was
entirely
different.
"Thou
art
fertile
ground,
and
I
will
plant
a
garden
in
thee."
It
was
the
sort
of
thing
a
poet
says
to
his
mistress,
or
even
a
husband
to
his
wife,
and
the
tu
was
intimate,
not
arrogant.
How
dare
he,
she
whispered
to
herself,
touching
the
cheek
that
he
had
touched.
He
is
far
crueler
than
I
ever
imagined
a
Speaker
might
be.
Bishop
Peregrino
was
right.
He
is
dangerous,
the
infidel,
the
anti-Christ,
he
walks
brazenly
into
places
in
my
heart
that
I
had
kept
as
holy
ground,
where
no
one
else
was
ever
pennitted
to
stand.
He
treads
on
the
few
small
shoots
that
cling
to
life
in
that
stony
soil,
how
dare
he,
I
wish
I
had
died
before
seeing
him,
he
will
surely
undo
me
before
he's
through.
She
was
vaguely
aware
of
someone
crying.
Quara.
Of
course
the
shouting
had
wakened
her;
she
never
slept
soundly.
Novinha
almost
opened
the
door
and
went
out
to
comfort
her,
but
then
she
heard
the
crying
stop,
and
a
soft
male
voice
singing
to
her.
The
song
was
in
another
language.
German,
it
sounded
to
Novinha,
or
Nordic;
she
did
not
understand
it,
whatever
it
was.
But
she
knew
who
sang
it,
and
knew
that
Quara
was
comforted.
Novinha
had
not
felt
such
fear
since
she
first
realized
that
Miro
was
determined
to
become
a
Zenador
and
follow
in
the
footsteps
of
the
two
men
that
the
piggies
had
murdered.
This
man
is
unknotting
the
nets
of
my
family,
and
stringing
us
together
whole
again;
but
in
the
process
he
will
find
my
secrets.
If
he
finds
out
how
Pipo
died,
and
Speaks
the
truth,
then
Miro
will
learn
that
same
secret,
and
it
will
kill
him.
I
will
make
no
more
sacrifices
to
the
piggies;
they
are
too
cruel
a
god
for
me
to
worship
anymore.
Still
later,
as
she
lay
in
bed
behind
her
closed
door,
trying
to
go
to
sleep,
she
heard
more
laughter
from
the
front
of
the
house,
and
this
time
she
could
hear
Quim
and
Olhado
both
laughing
along
with
Miro
and
Ela.
She
imagined
she
could
see
them,
the
room
bright
with
mirth.
But
as
sleep
took
her,
and
the
imagination
became
a
dream,
it
was
not
the
Speaker
who
sat
among
her
children,
teaching
them
to
laugh;
it
was
Libo,
alive
again,
and
known
to
everyone
as
her
true
husband,
the
man
she
had
married
in
her
heart
even
though
she
refused
to
marry
him
in
the
Church.
Even
in
her
sleep
it
was
more
joy
than
she
could
bear,
and
tears
soaked
the
sheet
of
her
bed.
Chapter
9
--
Congenital
Defect
CIDA:
The
Descolada
body
isn't
bacterial.
It
seems
to
enter
the
cells
of
the
body
and
take
up
permanent
residence,
just
like
mitochondria,
reproducing
when
the
cell
reproduces.
The
fact
that
it
spread
to
a
new
species
within
only
a
few
years
of
our
arrival
here
suggests
that
it
is
wildly
adaptable.
It
must
surely
have
spread
through
the
entire
blosphere
of
Lusitania
long
ago,
so
that
it
may
now
be
endemic
here,
a
permanent
infection.
GUSTO:
If
it's
permanent
and
everywhere,
it
isn't
an
infection,
Cida,
it's
part
of
normal
life.
CIDA:
But
it
isn't
necessarily
inborn--
it
has
the
ability
to
spread.
But
yes,
if
it's
endemic
then
all
the
indigenous
species
must
have
found
ways
to
fight
it
off.
GUSTO:
Or
adapt
to
it
and
include
it
in
their
normal
life
cycle.
Maybe
they
NEED
it.
CIDA:
They
NEED
something
that
takes
apart
their
genetic
molecules
and
puts
them
back
together
at
random?
GUSTO:
Maybe
that's
why
there
are
so
few
different
species
in
Lusitania--
the
Descolada
may
be
fairly
recent,
only
half
a
million
years
old--
and
most
species
couldn't
adapt.
CIDA:
I
wish
we
weren't
dying,
Gusto.
The
next
xenobiologist
will
probably
work
with
standard
genetic
adaptations
and
won't
follow
this
up.
GUSTO:
That's
the
only
reason
you
can
think
of
for
regretting
our
death?
--
Vladimir
Tiago
Gussman
and
Ekaterina
Maria
Aparecida
do
Norte
von
HesseGussman,
unpublished
dialogue
embedded
in
working
notes,
two
days
before
their
deaths;
first
quoted
in
"Lost
Threads
of
Understanding,"
Meta-Science,
the
journal
of
Methodology,
2001:12:12:144-45
Ender
did
not
get
home
from
the
Ribeira
house
until
late
that
night,
and
he
spent
more
than
an
hour
trying
to
make
sense
of
all
that
happened,
especially
after
Novinha
came
home.
Despite
this,
Ender
awoke
early
the
next
morning,
his
thoughts
already
full
of
questions
he
had
to
answer.
It
was
always
this
way
when
he
was
preparing
to
Speak
a
death;
he
could
hardly
rest
from
trying
to
piece
together
the
story
of
the
dead
man
as
he
saw
himself,
the
life
the
dead
woman
meant
to
live,
however
badly
it
had
turned
out.
This
time,
though,
there
was
an
added
anxiety.
He
cared
more
for
the
living
this
time
than
he
ever
had
before.
"Of
course
you're
more
involved,"
said
Jane,
after
he
tried
to
explain
his
confusion
to
her.
"You
fell
in
love
with
Novinha
before
you
left
Trondheim."
"Maybe
I
loved
the
young
girl,
but
this
woman
is
nasty
and
selfish.
Look
what
she
let
happen
to
her
children."
"This
is
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead?
Judging
someone
by
appearances?"
"Maybe
I've
fallen
in
love
with
Grego."
"You've
always
been
a
sucker
for
people
who
pee
on
you."
"And
Quara.
All
of
them--
even
Miro,
I
like
the
boy."
"And
they
love
you,
Ender."
He
laughed.
"People
always
think
they
love
me,
until
I
Speak.
Novinha's
more
perceptive
than
most--
she
already
hates
me
before
I
tell
the
truth."
"You're
as
blind
about
yourself
as
anyone
else,
Speaker,"
said
Jane.
"Promise
me
that
when
you
die,
you'll
let
me
Speak
your
death.
Have
I
got
things
to
say."
"Keep
them
to
yourself,"
said
Ender
wearily.
"You're
even
worse
at
this
business
than
I
am."
He
began
his
list
of
questions
to
be
resolved.
1.
Why
did
Novinha
marry
Marc
o
in
the
first
place?
2.
Why
did
Marc
o
hate
his
children?
3.
Why
does
Novinha
hate
herself?
4.
Why
did
Miro
call
me
to
Speak
Libo's
death?
5.
Why
did
Ela
call
me
to
Speak
her
father's
death?
6.
Why
did
Novinha
change
her
mind
about
my
Speaking
Pipo's
death?
7.
What
was
the
immediate
cause
of
Marc
o's
death?
He
stopped
with
the
seventh
question.
It
would
be
easy
to
answer
it;
a
merely
clinical
matter.
So
that
was
where
he
would
begin.
The
physician
who
autopsied
Marc
o
was
called
Navio,
which
meant
"ship."
"Not
for
my
size,"
he
said,
laughing.
"Or
because
I'm
much
of
a
swimmer.
My
full
name
is
Enrique
o
Navigador
Caronada.
You
can
bet
I'm
glad
they
took
my
nickname
from
'shipmaster'
rather
than
from
'little
cannon.'
Too
many
obscene
possibilities
in
that
one."
Ender
was
not
deceived
by
his
joviality.
Navio
was
a
good
Catholic
and
he
obeyed
his
bishop
as
well
as
anyone.
He
was
determined
to
keep
Ender
from
learning
anything,
though
he'd
not
be
uncheerful
about
it.
"There
are
two
ways
I
can
get
the
answers
to
my
questions,"
Ender
said
quietly.
"I
can
ask
you,
and
you
can
tell
me
truthfully.
Or
I
can
submit
a
petition
to
the
Starways
Congress
for
your
records
to
be
opened
to
me.
The
ansible
charges
are
very
high,
and
since
the
petition
is
a
routine
one,
and
your
resistance
to
it
is
contrary
to
law,
the
cost
will
be
deducted
from
your
colony's
already
straitened
funds,
along
with
a
double-the-cost
penalty
and
a
reprimand
for
you."
Navio's
smile
gradually
disappeared
as
Ender
spoke.
He
answered
coldly.
"Of
course
I'll
answer
your
questions,"
he
said.
"There's
no
'of
course'
about
it,"
said
Ender.
"Your
bishop
counseled
the
people
of
Milagre
to
carry
out
an
unprovoked
and
unjustified
boycott
of
a
legally
calledfor
minister.
You
would
do
everyone
a
favor
if
you
would
inform
them
that
if
this
cheerful
noncooperation
continues,
I
will
petition
for
my
status
to
be
changed
from
minister
to
inquisitor.
I
assure
you
that
I
have
a
very
good
reputation
with
the
Starways
Congress,
and
my
petition
will
be
successful."
Navio
knew
exactly
what
that
meant.
As
an
inquisitor,
Ender
would
have
congressional
authority
to
revoke
the
colony's
Catholic
license
on
the
grounds
of
religious
persecution.
It
would
cause
a
terrible
upheaval
among
the
Lusitanians,
not
least
because
the
Bishop
would
be
summarily
dismissed
from
his
position
and
sent
to
the
Vatican
for
discipline.
"Why
would
you
do
such
a
thing
when
you
know
we
don't
want
you
here?"
said
Navio.
"Someone
wanted
me
here
or
I
wouldn't
have
come,"
said
Ender.
"You
may
not
like
the
law
when
it
annoys
you,
but
it
protects
many
a
Catholic
on
worlds
where
another
creed
is
licensed."
Navio
drummed
his
fingers
on
his
desk.
"What
are
your
questions,
Speaker,"
he
said.
"Let's
get
this
done."
"It's
simple
enough,
to
start
with,
at
least.
What
was
the
proximate
cause
of
the
death
of
Marcos
Maria
Ribeira?"
"Marc
o!"
said
Navio.
"You
couldn't
possibly
have
been
summoned
to
Speak
his
death,
he
only
passed
away
a
few
weeks
ago--"
"I
have
been
asked
to
Speak
several
deaths,
Dom
Navio,
and
I
choose
to
begin
with
Marc
o's."
Navio
grimaced.
"What
if
I
ask
for
proof
of
your
authority?"
Jane
whispered
in
Ender's
ear.
"Let's
dazzle
the
dear
boy."
Immediately,
Navio's
terminal
came
alive
with
official
documents,
while
one
of
Jane's
most
authoritative
voices
declared,
"Andrew
Wiggin,
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
has
accepted
the
call
for
an
explanation
of
the
life
and
death
of
Marcos
Maria
Ribeira,
of
the
city
of
Milagre,
Lusitania
Colony."
It
was
not
the
document
that
impressed
Navio,
however.
It
was
the
fact
that
he
had
not
actually
made
the
request,
or
even
logged
on
to
his
terminal.
Navio
knew
at
once
that
the
computer
had
been
activated
through
the
jewel
in
the
Speaker's
ear,
but
it
meant
that
a
very
high-level
logic
routine
was
shadowing
the
Speaker
and
enforcing
compliance
with
his
requests.
No
one
on
Lusitania,
not
even
Bosquinha
herself,
had
ever
had
authority
to
do
that.
Whatever
this
Speaker
was,
Navio
concluded,
he's
a
bigger
fish
than
even
Bishop
Peregrino
can
hope
to
fry.
"All
right,"
Navio
said,
forcing
a
laugh.
Now,
apparently,
he
remembered
how
to
be
jovial
again.
"I
meant
to
help
you
anyway--
the
Bishop's
paranoia
doesn't
afflict
everyone
in
Milagre,
you
know."
Ender
smiled
back
at
him,
taking
his
hypocrisy
at
face
value.
"Marcos
Ribeira
died
of
a
congenital
defect."
He
rattled
off
a
long
pseudo-Latin
name.
"You've
never
heard
of
it
because
it's
quite
rare,
and
is
passed
on
only
through
the
genes.
Beginning
at
the
onset
of
puberty,
in
most
cases,
it
involves
the
gradual
replacement
of
exocrine
and
endocrine
glandular
tissues
with
lipidous
cells.
What
that
means
is
that
bit
by
bit
over
the
years,
the
adrenal
glands,
the
pituitary,
the
liver,
the
testes,
the
thyroid,
and
so
on,
are
all
replaced
by
large
agglomerations
of
fat
cells."
"Always
fatal?
Irreversible?"
"Oh,
yes.
Actually,
Marc
o
survived
ten
years
longer
than
usual.
His
case
was
remarkable
in
several
ways.
In
every
other
recorded
case--
and
admittedly
there
aren't
that
many--
the
disease
attacks
the
testicles
first,
rendering
the
victim
sterile
and,
in
most
cases,
impotent.
With
six
healthy
children,
it's
obvious
that
Marcos
Ribeira's
testes
were
the
last
of
his
glands
to
be
affected.
Once
they
were
attacked,
however,
progress
must
have
been
unusually
fast--
the
testes
were
completely
replaced
with
fat
cells,
even
though
much
of
his
liver
and
thyroid
were
still
functioning."
"What
killed
him
in
the
end?"
"The
pituitary
and
the
adrenals
weren't
functioning.
He
was
a
walking
dead
man.
He
just
fell
down
in
one
of
the
bars,
in
the
middle
of
some
ribald
song,
as
I
heard."
As
always,
Ender's
mind
automatically
found
seeming
contradictions.
"How
does
a
hereditary
disease
get
passed
on
if
it
makes
its
victims
sterile?"
"It's
usually
passed
through
collateral
lines.
One
child
will
die
of
it;
his
brothers
and
sisters
won't
manifest
the
disease
at
all,
but
they'll
pass
on
the
tendency
to
their
children.
Naturally,
though,
we
were
afraid
that
Marc
o,
having
children,
would
pass
on
the
defective
gene
to
all
of
them."
"You
tested
them?"
"Not
a
one
had
any
of
the
genetic
deformations.
You
can
bet
that
Dona
Ivanova
was
looking
over
my
shoulder
the
whole
time.
We
zeroed
in
immediately
on
the
problem
genes
and
cleared
each
of
the
children,
bim
bim
bim,
just
like
that.
"
"None
of
them
had
it?
Not
even
a
recessive
tendency?"
"Graqas
a
Deus,"
said
the
doctor.
"Who
would
ever
have
married
them
if
they
had
had
the
poisoned
genes?
As
it
was,
I
can't
understand
how
Marc
o's
own
genetic
defect
went
undiscovered."
"Are
genetic
scans
routine
here?"
"Oh,
no,
not
at
all.
But
we
had
a
great
plague
some
thirty
years
ago.
Dona
Ivanova's
own
parents,
the
Venerado
Gusto
and
the
Venerada
Cida,
they
conducted
a
detailed
genetic
scan
of
every
man,
woman,
and
child
in
the
colony.
It's
how
they
found
the
cure.
And
their
computer
comparisons
would
definitely
have
turned
up
this
particular
defect--
that's
how
I
found
out
what
it
was
when
Marc
o
died.
I'd
never
heard
of
the
disease,
but
the
computer
had
it
on
file."
"And
Os
Venerados
didn't
find
it?"
"Apparently
not,
or
they
would
surely
have
told
Marcos.
And
even
if
they
hadn't
told
him,
Ivanova
herself
should
have
found
it."
"Maybe
she
did,"
said
Ender.
Navio
laughed
aloud.
"Impossible.
No
woman
in
her
right
mind
would
deliberately
bear
the
children
of
a
man
with
a
genetic
defect
like
that.
Marc
o
was
surely
in
constant
agony
for
many
years.
You
don't
wish
that
on
your
own
children.
No,
Ivanova
may
be
eccentric,
but
she's
not
insane."
Jane
was
quite
amused.
When
Ender
got
home,
she
made
her
image
appear
above
his
terminal
just
so
she
could
laugh
uproariously.
"He
can't
help
it,"
said
Ender.
"In
a
devout
Catholic
colony
like
this,
dealing
with
the
Biologista,
one
of
the
most
respected
people
here,
of
course
he
doesn't
think
to
question
his
basic
premises."
"Don't
apologize
for
him,"
said
Jane.
"I
don't
expect
wetware
to
work
as
logically
as
software.
But
you
can't
ask
me
not
to
be
amused."
"In
a
way
it's
rather
sweet
of
him,"
said
Ender.
"He'd
rather
believe
that
Marc
o's
disease
was
different
from
every
other
recorded
case.
He'd
rather
believe
that
somehow
Ivanova's
parents
didn't
notice
that
Marcos
had
the
disease,
and
so
she
married
him
in
ignorance,
even
though
Ockham's
razor
decrees
that
we
believe
the
simplest
explanation:
Maredo's
decay
progressed
like
every
other,
testes
first,
and
all
of
Novinha's
children
were
sired
by
someone
else.
No
wonder
Marc
o
was
bitter
and
angry.
Every
one
of
her
six
children
reminded
him
that
his
wife
was
sleeping
with
another
man.
It
was
probably
part
of
their
bargain
in
the
beginning
that
she
would
not
be
faithful
to
him.
But
six
children
is
rather
rubbing
his
nose
in
it."
"The
delicious
contradictions
of
religious
life,"
said
Jane.
"She
deliberately
set
out
to
commit
adultery--
but
she
would
never
dream
of
using
a
contraceptive."
"Have
you
scanned
the
children's
genetic
pattern
to
find
the
most
likely
father?"
"You
mean
you
haven't
guessed?"
"I've
guessed,
but
I
want
to
make
sure
the
clinical
evidence
doesn't
disprove
the
obvious
answer."
"It
was
Libo,
of
course.
What
a
dog!
He
sired
six
children
on
Novinha,
and
four
more
on
his
own
wife."
"What
I
don't
understand,"
said
Ender,
"is
why
Novinha
didn't
marry
Libo
in
the
first
place.
It
makes
no
sense
at
all
for
her
to
have
married
a
man
she
obviously
despised,
whose
disease
she
certainly
knew
about,
and
then
to
go
ahead
and
bear
children
to
the
man
she
must
have
loved
from
the
beginning.
"
"Twisted
and
perverse
are
the
ways
of
the
human
mind,"
Jane
intoned.
"Pinocchio
was
such
a
dolt
to
try
to
become
a
real
boy.
He
was
much
better
off
with
a
wooden
head."
***
Miro
carefully
picked
his
way
through
the
forest.
He
recognized
trees
now
and
then,
or
thought
he
did--
no
human
could
ever
have
the
piggies'
knack
for
naming
every
single
tree
in
the
woods.
But
then,
humans
didn't
worship
the
trees
as
totems
of
their
ancestors,
either.
Miro
had
deliberately
chosen
a
longer
way
to
reach
the
piggies'
log
house.
Ever
since
Libo
accepted
Miro
as
a
second
apprentice,
to
work
with
him
alongside
Libo's
daughter,
Ouanda,
he
had
taught
them
that
they
must
never
form
a
path
leading
from
Milagre
to
the
piggies'
home.
Someday,
Libo
warned
them,
there
may
be
trouble
between
human
and
piggy;
we
will
make
no
path
to
guide
a
pogrom
to
its
destination.
So
today
Miro
walked
the
far
side
of
the
creek,
along
the
top
of
the
high
bank.
Sure
enough,
a
piggy
soon
appeared
in
the
near
distance,
watching
him.
That
was
how
Libo
reasoned
out,
years
ago,
that
the
females
must
live
somewhere
in
that
direction;
the
males
always
kept
a
watch
on
the
Zenadors
when
they
went
too
near.
And,
as
Libo
had
insisted,
Miro
made
no
effort
to
move
any
farther
in
the
forbidden
direction.
His
curiosity
dampened
whenever
he
remembered
what
Libo's
body
looked
like
when
he
and
Ouanda
found
it.
Libo
had
not
been
quite
dead
yet;
his
eyes
were
open
and
moving.
He
only
died
when
both
Miro
and
Ouanda
knelt
at
either
side
of
him,
each
holding
a
blood-covered
hand.
Ah,
Libo,
your
blood
still
pumped
when
your
heart
lay
naked
in
your
open
chest.
If
only
you
could
have
spoken
to
us,
one
word
to
tell
us
why
they
killed
you.
The
bank
became
low
again,
and
Miro
[note:
original
text
says
"Libo,"
probable
accident]
crossed
the
brook
by
running
lightly
on
the
moss-covered
stones.
In
a
few
more
minutes
he
was
there,
coming
into
the
small
clearing
from
the
east.
Ouanda
was
already
there,
teaching
them
how
to
churn
the
cream
of
cabra
milk
to
make
a
sort
of
butter.
She
had
been
experimenting
with
the
process
for
the
past
several
weeks
before
she
got
it
right.
It
would
have
been
easier
if
she
could
have
had
some
help
from
Mother,
or
even
Ela,
since
they
knew
so
much
more
about
the
chemical
properties
of
cabra
milk,
but
cooperating
with
a
Biologista
was
out
of
the
question.
Os
Venerados
had
discovered
thirty
years
ago
that
cabra
milk
was
nutritionally
useless
to
humans.
Therefore
any
investigation
of
how
to
process
it
for
storage
could
only
be
for
the
piggies'
benefit.
Miro
and
Ouanda
could
not
risk
anything
that
might
let
it
be
known
they
were
breaking
the
law
and
actively
intervening
in
the
piggies'
way
of
life.
The
younger
piggies
took
to
butter-churning
with
delightthey
had
made
a
dance
out
of
kneading
the
cabra
bladders
and
were
singing
now,
a
nonsensical
song
that
mixed
Stark,
Portuguese,
and
two
of
the
piggies'
own
languages
into
a
hopeless
but
hilarious
muddle.
Miro
tried
to
sort
out
the
languages.
He
recognized
Males'
Language,
of
course,
and
also
a
few
fragments
of
Fathers'
Language,
the
language
they
used
to
speak
to
their
totem
trees;
Miro
recognized
it
only
by
its
sound;
even
Libo
hadn't
been
able
to
translate
a
single
word.
It
all
sounded
like
ms
and
bs
and
gs,
with
no
detectable
difference
among
the
vowels.
The
piggy
who
had
been
shadowing
Miro
in
the
woods
now
emerged
and
greeted
the
others
with
a
loud
hooting
sound.
The
dancing
went
on,
but
the
song
stopped
immediately.
Mandachuva
detached
himself
from
the
group
around
Ouanda
and
came
to
meet
Miro
at
the
clearing's
edge.
"Welcome,
I-Look-Upon-You-With-Desire."
That
was,
of
course,
an
extravagantly
precise
translation
of
Miro's
name
into
Stark.
Mandachuva
loved
translating
names
back
and
forth
between
Portuguese
and
Stark,
even
though
Miro
and
Ouanda
had
both
explained
that
their
names
didn't
really
mean
anything
at
all,
and
it
was
only
coincidence
if
they
sounded
like
words.
But
Mandachuva
enjoyed
his
language
games,
as
so
many
piggies
did,
and
so
Miro
answered
to
I-Look-Upon-You-With-Desire,
just
as
Ouanda
patiently
answered
to
Vaga,
which
was
Portuguese
for
"wander,"
the
Stark
word
that
most
sounded
like
"Ouanda.
"
Mandachuva
was
a
puzzling
case.
He
was
the
oldest
of
the
piggies.
Pipo
had
known
him,
and
wrote
of
him
as
though
he
were
the
most
prestigious
of
the
piggies.
Libo,
too,
seemed
to
think
of
him
as
a
leader.
Wasn't
his
name
a
slangy
Portuguese
term
for
"boss"?
Yet
to
Miro
and
Ouanda,
it
seemed
as
though
Mandachuva
was
the
least
powerful
and
prestigious
of
the
piggies.
No
one
seemed
to
consult
him
on
anything;
he
was
the
one
piggy
who
always
had
free
time
to
converse
with
the
Zenadors,
because
he
was
almost
never
engaged
in
an
important
task.
Still,
he
was
the
piggy
who
gave
the
most
information
to
the
Zenadors.
Miro
couldn't
begin
to
guess
whether
he
had
lost
his
prestige
because
of
his
information-sharing,
or
shared
information
with
the
humans
to
make
up
for
his
low
prestige
among
the
piggies.
It
didn't
even
matter.
The
fact
was
that
Miro
liked
Mandachuva.
He
thought
of
the
old
piggy
as
his
friend.
"Has
the
woman
forced
you
to
eat
that
foul-smelling
paste?"
asked
Miro.
"Pure
garbage,
she
says.
Even
the
baby
cabras
cry
when
they
have
to
suck
a
teat."
Mandachuva
giggled.
"If
you
leave
that
as
a
gift
for
the
ladyfolk,
they'll
never
speak
to
you
again."
"Still,
we
must,
we
must,"
said
Mandachuva,
sighing.
"They
have
to
see
everything,
the
prying
macios!"
Ah,
yes,
the
bafflement
of
the
females.
Sometimes
the
piggies
spoke
of
them
with
sincere,
elaborate
respect,
almost
awe,
as
if
they
were
gods.
Then
a
piggy
would
say
something
as
crude
as
to
call
them
"macios,"
the
worms
that
slithered
on
the
bark
of
trees.
The
Zenadors
couldn't
even
ask
about
them--
the
piggies
would
never
answer
questions
about
the
females.
There
had
been
a
time--
a
long
time--
when
the
piggies
didn't
even
mention
the
existence
of
females
at
all.
Libo
always
hinted
darkly
that
the
change
had
something
to
do
with
Pipo's
death.
Before
he
died,
the
mention
of
females
was
tabu,
except
with
reverence
at
rare
moments
of
great
holiness;
afterward,
the
piggies
also
showed
this
wistful,
melancholy
way
of
joking
about
"the
wives."
But
the
Zenadors
could
never
get
an
answer
to
a
question
about
the
females.
The
piggies
made
it
plain
that
the
females
were
none
of
their
business.
A
whistle
came
from
the
group
around
Ouanda.
Mandachuva
immediately
began
pulling
Miro
toward
the
group.
"Arrow
wants
to
talk
to
you."
Miro
came
and
sat
beside
Ouanda.
She
did
not
look
at
him-they
had
learned
long
ago
that
it
made
the
piggies
very
uncomfortable
when
they
had
to
watch
male
and
female
humans
in
direct
conversation,
or
even
having
eye
contact
with
each
other.
They
would
talk
with
Ouanda
alone,
but
whenever
Miro
was
present
they
would
not
speak
to
her
or
endure
it
if
she
spoke
to
them.
Sometimes
it
drove
Miro
crazy
that
she
couldn't
so
much
as
wink
at
him
in
front
of
the
piggies.
He
could
feel
her
body
as
if
she
were
giving
off
heat
like
a
small
star.
"My
friend,"
said
Arrow.
"I
have
a
great
gift
to
ask
of
you."
Miro
could
hear
Ouanda
tensing
slightly
beside
him.
The
piggies
did
not
often
ask
for
anything,
and
it
always
caused
difficulty
when
they
did.
"Will
you
hear
me?"
Miro
nodded
slowly.
"But
remember
that
among
humans
I
am
nothing,
with
no
power."
Libo
had
discovered
that
the
piggies
were
not
at
all
insulted
to
think
that
the
humans
sent
powerless
delegates
among
them,
while
the
image
of
impotence
helped
them
explain
the
strict
limitations
on
what
the
Zenadors
could
do.
"This
is
not
a
request
that
comes
from
us,
in
our
silly
and
stupid
conversations
around
the
night
fire."
"I
only
wish
I
could
hear
the
wisdom
that
you
call
silliness,"
said
Miro,
as
he
always
did.
"It
was
Rooter,
speaking
out
of
his
tree,
who
said
this."
Miro
sighed
silently.
He
liked
dealing
with
piggy
religion
as
little
as
he
liked
his
own
people's
Catholicism.
In
both
cases
he
had
to
pretend
to
take
the
most
outrageous
beliefs
seriously.
Whenever
anything
particularly
daring
or
importunate
was
said,
the
piggies
always
ascribed
it
to
one
ancestor
or
another,
whose
spirit
dwelt
in
one
of
the
ubiquitous
trees.
It
was
only
in
the
last
few
years,
beginning
not
long
before
Libo's
death,
that
they
started
singling
out
Rooter
as
the
source
of
most
of
the
troublesome
ideas.
It
was
ironic
that
a
piggy
they
had
executed
as
a
rebel
was
now
treated
with
such
respect
in
their
ancestor-worship.
Still,
Miro
responded
as
Libo
had
always
responded.
"We
have
nothing
but
honor
and
affection
for
Rooter,
if
you
honor
him."
"We
must
have
metal."
Miro
closed
his
eyes.
So
much
for
the
Zenadors'
longstanding
policy
of
never
using
metal
tools
in
front
of
the
piggies.
Obviously,
the
piggies
had
observers
of
their
own,
watching
humans
at
work
from
some
vantage
point
near
the
fence.
"What
do
you
need
metal
for?"
he
asked
quietly.
"When
the
shuttle
came
down
with
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
it
gave
off
a
terrible
heat,
hotter
than
any
fire
we
can
make.
And
yet
the
shuttle
didn't
burn,
and
it
didn't
melt."
"That
wasn't
the
metal,
it
was
a
heat-absorbent
plastic
shield.
"
"Perhaps
that
helps,
but
metal
is
in
the
heart
of
that
machine.
In
all
your
machines,
wherever
you
use
fire
and
heat
to
make
things
move,
there
is
metal.
We
will
never
be
able
to
make
fires
like
yours
until
we
have
metal
of
our
own.
"
"I
can't,"
said
Miro.
"Do
you
tell
us
that
we
are
condemned
always
to
be
varelse,
and
never
ramen?"
I
wish,
Ouanda,
that
you
had
not
explained
Demosthenes'
Hierarchy
of
Exclusion
to
them.
"You
are
not
condemned
to
anything.
What
we
have
given
you
so
far,
we
have
made
out
of
things
that
grow
in
your
natural
world,
like
cabras.
Even
that,
if
we
were
discovered,
would
cause
us
to
be
exiled
from
this
world,
forbidden
ever
to
see
you
again."
"The
metal
you
humans
use
also
comes
out
of
our
natural
world.
We've
seen
your
miners
digging
it
out
of
the
ground
far
to
the
south
of
here."
Miro
stored
that
bit
of
information
for
future
reference.
There
was
no
vantage
point
outside
the
fence
where
the
mines
would
be
visible.
Therefore
the
piggies
must
be
crossing
the
fence
somehow
and
observing
humans
from
within
the
enclave.
"It
comes
out
of
the
ground,
but
only
in
certain
places,
which
I
don't
know
how
to
find.
And
even
when
they
dig
it
up,
it's
mixed
with
other
kinds
of
rock.
They
have
to
purify
it
and
transform
it
in
very
difficult
processes.
Every
speck
of
metal
dug
out
of
the
ground
is
accounted
for.
If
we
gave
you
so
much
as
a
single
tool--
a
screwdriver
or
a
masonry
saw--
it
would
be
missed,
it
would
be
searched
for.
No
one
searches
for
cabra
milk."
Arrow
looked
at
him
steadily
for
some
time;
Miro
met
his
gaze.
"We
will
think
about
this,"
Arrow
said.
He
reached
out
his
hand
toward
Calendar,
who
put
three
arrows
in
his
hand.
"Look.
Are
these
good?"
They
were
as
perfect
as
Arrow's
fletchery
usually
was,
well-feathered
and
true.
The
innovation
was
in
the
tip.
It
was
not
made
of
obsidian.
"Cabra
bone,"
said
Miro.
"We
use
the
cabra
to
kill
the
cabra."
He
handed
the
arrows
back
to
Calendar.
Then
he
got
up
and
walked
away.
Calendar
held
the
slender
wooden
arrows
out
in
front
of
him
and
sang
something
to
them
in
Fathers'
Language.
Miro
recognized
the
song,
though
he
did
not
understand
the
words.
Mandachuva
had
once
explained
to
him
that
it
was
a
prayer,
asking
the
dead
tree
to
forgive
them
for
using
tools
that
were
not
made
of
wood.
Otherwise,
he
said,
the
trees
would
think
the
Little
Ones
hated
them.
Religion.
Miro
sighed.
Calendar
carried
the
arrows
away.
Then
the
young
piggy
named
Human
took
his
place,
squatting
on
the
ground
in
front
of
Miro.
He
was
carrying
a
leaf-wrapped
bundle,
which
he
laid
on
the
dirt
and
opened
carefully.
It
was
the
printout
of
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon
that
Miro
had
given
them
four
years
ago.
It
had
been
part
of
a
minor
quarrel
between
Miro
and
Ouanda.
Ouanda
began
it,
in
a
conversation
with
the
piggies
about
religion.
It
was
not
really
her
fault.
It
began
with
Mandachuva
asking
her,
"How
can
you
humans
live
without
trees?"
She
understood
the
question,
of
course--
he
was
not
speaking
of
woody
plants,
but
of
gods.
"We
have
a
God,
too--
a
man
who
died
and
yet
still
lived,"
she
explained.
Just
one?
Then
where
does
he
live
now?
"No
one
knows."
Then
what
good
is
he?
How
can
you
talk
to
him?
"He
dwells
in
our
hearts."
They
were
baffled
by
this;
Libo
would
later
laugh
and
say,
"You
see?
To
them
our
sophisticated
theology
sounds
like
superstition.
Dwells
in
our
hearts
indeed!
What
kind
of
religion
is
that,
compared
to
one
with
gods
you
can
see
and
feel--"
"And
climb
and
pick
macios
from,
not
to
mention
the
fact
that
they
cut
some
of
them
down
to
make
their
log
house,"
said
Ouanda.
"Cut?
Cut
them
down?
Without
stone
or
metal
tools?
No,
Ouanda,
they
pray
them
down."
But
Ouanda
was
not
amused
by
jokes
about
religion.
At
the
piggies'
request
Ouanda
later
brought
them
a
printout
of
the
Gospel
of
St.
John
from
the
simplified
Stark
paraphrase
of
the
Douai
Bible.
But
Miro
had
insisted
on
giving
them,
along
with
it,
a
printout
of
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon.
"St.
John
says
nothing
about
beings
who
live
on
other
worlds,"
Miro
pointed
out.
"But
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
explains
buggers
to
humans--
and
humans
to
buggers."
Ouanda
had
been
outraged
at
his
blasphemy.
But
not
a
year
later
they
found
the
piggies
lighting
fires
using
pages
of
St.
John
as
kindling,
while
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon
was
tenderly
wrapped
in
leaves.
It
caused
Ouanda
a
great
deal
of
grief
for
a
while,
and
Miro
learned
that
it
was
wiser
not
to
goad
her
about
it.
Now
Human
opened
the
printout
to
the
last
page.
Miro
noticed
that
from
the
moment
he
opened
the
book,
all
the
piggies
quietly
gathered
around.
The
butterchurning
dance
ended.
Human
touched
the
last
words
of
the
printout.
"The
Speaker
for
the
Dead,"
he
murmured.
"Yes,
I
met
him
last
night."
"He
is
the
true
Speaker.
Rooter
says
so."
Miro
had
warned
them
that
there
were
many
Speakers,
and
the
writer
of
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon
was
surely
dead.
Apparently
they
still
couldn't
get
rid
of
the
hope
that
the
one
who
had
come
here
was
the
real
one,
who
had
written
the
holy
book.
"I
believe
he's
a
good
Speaker,"
said
Miro.
"He
was
kind
to
my
family,
and
I
think
he
might
be
trusted."
"When
will
he
come
and
Speak
to
us?"
"I
didn't
ask
him
yet.
It's
not
something
that
I
can
say
right
out.
It
will
take
time."
Human
tipped
his
head
back
and
howled.
Is
this
my
death?
thought
Miro.
No.
The
others
touched
Human
gently
and
then
helped
him
wrap
the
printout
again
and
carry
it
away.
Miro
stood
up
to
leave.
None
of
the
piggies
watched
him
go.
Without
being
ostentatious
about
it,
they
were
all
busy
doing
something.
He
might
as
well
have
been
invisible.
Ouanda
caught
up
with
him
just
within
the
forest's
edge,
where
the
underbrush
made
them
invisible
to
any
possible
observers
from
Milagre--
though
no
one
ever
bothered
to
look
toward
the
forest.
"Miro,"
she
called
softly.
He
turned
just
in
time
to
take
her
in
his
arms;
she
had
such
momentum
that
he
had
to
stagger
backward
to
keep
from
falling
down.
"Are
you
trying
to
kill
me?"
he
asked,
or
tried
to--
she
kept
kissing
him,
which
made
it
difficult
to
speak
in
complete
sentences.
Finally
he
gave
up
on
speech
and
kissed
her
back,
once,
long
and
deep.
Then
she
abruptly
pulled
away.
"You're
getting
libidinous,"
she
said.
"It
happens
whenever
women
attack
me
and
kiss
me
in
the
forest."
"Cool
your
shorts,
Miro,
it's
still
a
long
way
off.
"
She
took
him
by
the
belt,
pulled
him
close,
kissed
him
again.
"Two
more
years
until
we
can
marry
without
your
mother's
consent."
Miro
did
not
even
try
to
argue.
He
did
not
care
much
about
the
priestly
proscription
of
fornication,
but
he
did
understand
how
vital
it
was
in
a
fragile
community
like
Milagre
for
marriage
customs
to
be
strictly
adhered
to.
Large
and
stable
communities
could
absorb
a
reasonable
amount
of
unsanctioned
coupling;
Milagre
was
far
too
small.
What
Ouanda
did
from
faith,
Miro
did
from
rational
thought--
despite
a
thousand
opportunities,
they
were
as
celibate
as
monks.
Though
if
Miro
thought
for
one
moment
that
they
would
ever
have
to
live
the
same
vows
of
chastity
in
marriage
that
were
required
in
the
Filhos'
monastery,
Ouanda's
virginity
would
be
in
grave
and
immediate
danger.
"This
Speaker,"
said
Ouanda.
"You
know
how
I
feel
about
bringing
him
out
here."
"That's
your
Catholicism
speaking,
not
rational
inquiry."
He
tried
to
kiss
her,
but
she
lowered
her
face
at
the
last
moment
and
he
got
a
mouthful
of
nose.
He
kissed
it
passionately
until
she
laughed
and
pushed
him
away.
"You
are
messy
and
offensive,
Miro."
She
wiped
her
nose
on
her
sleeve.
"We
already
shot
the
scientific
method
all
to
hell
when
we
started
helping
them
raise
their
standard
of
living.
We
have
ten
or
twenty
years
before
the
satellites
start
showing
obvious
results.
By
then
maybe
we'll
have
been
able
to
make
a
permanent
difference.
But
we've
got
no
chance
if
we
let
a
stranger
in
on
the
project.
He'll
tell
somebody."
"Maybe
he
will
and
maybe
he
won't.
I
was
a
stranger
once,
you
know."
"Strange,
but
never
a
stranger."
"You
had
to
see
him
last
night,
Ouanda.
With
Grego
first,
and
then
when
Quara
woke
up
crying--"
"Desperate,
lonely
children--
what
does
that
prove?"
"And
Ela.
Laughing.
And
Olhado,
actually
taking
part
in
the
family."
"Quim?"
"At
least
he
stopped
yelling
for
the
infidel
to
go
home."
"I'm
glad
for
your
family,
Miro.
I
hope
he
can
heal
them
permanently,
I
really
do--
I
can
see
the
difference
in
you,
too,
you're
more
hopeful
than
I've
seen
you
in
a
long
time.
But
don't
bring
him
out
here."
Miro
chewed
on
the
side
of
his
cheek
for
a
moment,
then
walked
away.
Ouanda
ran
after
him,
caught
him
by
the
arm.
They
were
in
the
open,
but
Rooter's
tree
was
between
them
and
the
gate.
"Don't
leave
me
like
that!"
she
said
fiercely.
"Don't
just
walk
away
from
me!"
"I
know
you're
right,"
Miro
said.
"But
I
can't
help
how
I
feel.
When
he
was
in
our
house,
it
was
like--
it
was
as
if
Libo
had
come
there."
"Father
hated
your
mother,
Miro,
he
would
never
have
gone
there."
"But
if
he
had.
In
our
house
this
Speaker
was
the
way
Libo
always
was
in
the
Station.
Do
you
see?"
"Do
you?
He
comes
in
and
acts
the
way
your
father
should
have
but
never
did,
and
every
single
one
of
you
rolls
over
belly-up
like
a
puppy
dog."
The
contempt
on
her
face
was
infuriating.
Miro
wanted
to
hit
her.
Instead
he
walked
over
and
slapped
his
hand
against
Rooter's
tree.
In
only
a
quarter
of
a
century
it
had
grown
to
almost
eighty
centimeters
in
diameter,
and
the
bark
was
rough
and
painful
on
his
hand.
She
came
up
behind
him.
"I'm
sorry,
Miro,
I
didn't
mean--"
"You
meant
it,
but
it
was
stupid
and
selfish--"
"Yes,
it
was,
I--"
"Just
because
my
father
was
scum
doesn't
mean
I
go
belly-up
for
the
first
nice
man
who
pats
my
head--"
Her
hand
stroked
his
hair,
his
shoulder,
his
waist.
"I
know,
I
know,
I
know--"
"Because
I
know
what
a
good
man
is--
not
just
a
father,
a
good
man.
I
knew
Libo,
didn't
I?
And
when
I
tell
you
that
this
Speaker,
this
Andrew
Wiggin
is
like
Libo,
then
you
listen
to
me
and
don't
dismiss
it
like
the
whimpering
of
a
c
o!"
"I
do
listen.
I
want
to
meet
him,
Miro."
Miro
surprised
himself.
He
was
crying.
It
was
all
part
of
what
this
Speaker
could
do,
even
when
he
wasn't
present.
He
had
loosened
all
the
tight
places
in
Miro's
heart,
and
now
Miro
couldn't
stop
anything
from
coming
out.
"You're
right,
too,"
said
Miro
softly,
his
voice
distorted
with
emotion.
"I
saw
him
come
in
with
his
healing
touch
and
I
thought,
If
only
he
had
been
my
father."
He
turned
to
face
Ouanda,
not
caring
if
she
saw
his
eyes
red
and
his
face
streaked
with
tears.
"Just
the
way
I
used
to
say
that
every
day
when
I
went
home
from
the
Zenador's
Station.
If
only
Libo
were
my
father,
if
only
I
were
his
son."
She
smiled
and
held
him;
her
hair
took
the
tears
from
his
face.
"Ah,
Miro,
I'm
glad
he
wasn't
your
father.
Because
then
I'd
be
your
sister,
and
I
could
never
hope
to
have
you
for
myself."
Chapter
10
--
Children
of
the
Mind
Rule
1:
All
Children
of
the
Mind
of
Christ
must
be
married,
or
they
may
not
be
in
the
order;
but
they
must
be
chaste.
Question
1:
Why
is
marriage
necessary
for
anyone?
Fools
say,
Why
should
we
marry?
Love
is
the
only
bond
my
lover
and
I
need.
To
them
I
say,
Marriage
is
not
a
covenant
between
a
man
and
a
woman;
even
the
beasts
cleave
together
and
produce
their
young.
Marriage
is
a
covenant
between
a
man
and
woman
on
the
one
side
and
their
community
on
the
other.
To
marry
according
to
the
law
of
the
community
is
to
become
a
full
citizen;
to
refuse
marriage
is
to
be
a
stranger,
a
child,
an
outlaw,
a
slave,
or
a
traitor.
The
one
constant
in
every
society
of
humankind
is
that
only
those
who
obey
the
laws,
tabus,
and
customs
of
marriage
are
true
adults.
Question
2:
Why
then
is
celibacy
ordained
for
priests
and
nuns?
To
separate
them
from
the
community.
The
priests
and
nuns
are
servants,
not
citizens.
They
minister
to
the
Church,
but
they
are
not
the
Church.
Mother
Church
is
the
bride,
and
Christ
is
the
bridegroom;
the
priests
and
nuns
are
merely
guests
at
the
wedding,
for
they
have
rejected
citizenship
in
the
community
of
Christ
in
order
to
serve
it.
Question
3:
Why
then
do
the
Children
of
the
Mind
of
Christ
marry?
Do
we
not
also
serve
the
Church?
We
do
not
serve
the
Church,
except
as
all
women
and
men
serve
it
through
their
marriages.
The
difference
is
that
where
they
pass
on
their
genes
to
the
next
generation,
we
pass
on
our
knowledge;
their
legacy
is
found
in
the
genetic
molecules
of
generations
to
come,
while
we
live
on
in
their
minds.
Memories
are
the
offspring
of
our
marriages,
and
they
are
neither
more
or
less
worthy
than
the
flesh-and-blood
children
conceived
in
sacramental
love.
--
San
Angelo,
The
Rule
and
Catechism
of
the
Order
of
the
Children
of
the
Mind
of
Christ,
1511:11:11:1
The
Dean
of
the
Cathedral
carried
the
silence
of
dark
chapels
and
massive,
soaring
walls
wherever
he
went:
When
he
entered
the
classroom,
a
heavy
peace
fell
upon
the
students,
and
even
their
breathing
was
guarded
as
he
noiselessly
drifted
to
the
front
of
the
room.
"Dom
Crist
o,"
murmured
the
Dean.
"The
Bishop
has
need
of
consultation
with
you."
The
students,
most
of
them
in
their
teens,
were
not
so
young
that
they
didn't
know
of
the
strained
relations
between
the
hierarchy
of
the
Church
and
the
rather
freewheeling
monastics
who
ran
most
of
the
Catholic
schools
in
the
Hundred
Worlds.
Dom
Crist
o,
besides
being
an
excellent
teacher
of
history,
geology,
archaeology,
and
anthropology,
was
also
abbot
of
the
monastery
of
the
Filhos
da
Mente
de
Cristo--
the
Children
of
the
Mind
of
Christ.
His
position
made
him
the
Bishop's
primary
rival
for
spiritual
supremacy
in
Lusitania.
In
some
ways
he
could
even
be
considered
the
Bishop's
superior;
on
most
worlds
there
was
only
one
abbot
of
the
Filhos
for
each
archbishop,
while
for
each
bishop
there
was
a
principal
of
a
school
system.
But
Dom
Crist
o,
like
all
Filhos,
made
it
a
point
to
be
completely
deferent
to
the
Church
hierarchy.
At
the
Bishop's
summons
he
immediately
switched
off
the
lectern
and
dismissed
the
class
without
so
much
as
completing
the
point
under
discussion.
The
students
were
not
surprised;
they
knew
he
would
do
the
same
if
any
ordained
priest
had
interrupted
his
class.
It
was,
of
course,
immensely
flattering
to
the
priesthood
to
see
how
important
they
were
in
the
eyes
of
the
Filhos;
but
it
also
made
it
plain
to
them
that
any
time
they
visited
the
school
during
teaching
hours,
classwork
would
be
completely
disrupted
wherever
they
went.
As
a
result,
the
priests
rarely
visited
the
school,
and
the
Filhos,
through
extreme
deference,
maintained
almost
complete
independence.
Dom
Crist
o
had
a
pretty
good
idea
why
the
Bishop
had
summoned
him.
Dr.
Navio
was
an
indiscreet
man,
and
rumors
had
been
flying
all
morning
about
some
dreadful
threat
by
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
It
was
hard
for
Dom
Crist
o
to
bear
the
groundless
fears
of
the
hierarchy
whenever
they
were
confronted
with
infidels
and
heretics.
The
Bishop
would
be
in
a
fury,
which
meant
that
he
would
demand
some
action
from
somebody,
even
though
the
best
course,
as
usual,
was
inaction,
patience,
cooperation.
Besides,
word
had
spread
that
this
particular
Speaker
claimed
to
be
the
very
one
who
Spoke
the
death
of
San
Angelo.
If
that
was
the
case,
he
was
probably
not
an
enemy
at
all,
but
a
friend
of
the
Church.
Or
at
least
a
friend
of
the
Filhos,
which
in
Dom
Crist
o's
mind
amounted
to
the
same
thing.
As
he
followed
the
silent
Dean
among
the
buildings
of
the
faculdade
and
through
the
garden
of
the
Cathedral,
he
cleared
his
heart
of
the
anger
and
annoyance
he
felt.
Over
and
over
he
repeated
his
monastic
name:
Amai
a
Tudomundo
Para
Que
Deus
Vos
Ame.
Ye
Must
Love
Everyone
So
That
God
Will
Love
You.
He
had
chosen
the
name
carefully
when
he
and
his
fianc‚
joined
the
order,
for
he
knew
that
his
greatest
weakness
was
anger
and
impatience
with
stupidity.
Like
all
Filhos,
he
named
himself
with
the
invocation
against
his
most
potent
sin.
It
was
one
of
the
ways
they
made
themselves
spiritually
naked
before
the
world.
We
will
not
clothe
ourselves
in
hypocrisy,
taught
San
Angelo.
Christ
will
clothe
us
in
virtue
like
the
lilies
of
the
field,
but
we
will
make
no
effort
to
appear
virtuous
ourselves.
Dom
Crist
o
felt
his
virtue
wearing
thin
in
places
today;
the
cold
wind
of
impatience
might
freeze
him
to
the
bone.
So
he
silently
chanted
his
name,
thinking:
Bishop
Peregrino
is
a
damned
fool,
but
Amai
a
Tudomundo
Para
Que
Deus
Vos
Ame.
"Brother
Amai,"
said
Bishop
Peregrino.
He
never
used
the
honorific
Dom
Crist
o,
even
though
cardinals
had
been
known
to
give
that
much
courtesy.
"It
was
good
of
you
to
come."
Navio
was
already
sitting
in
the
softest
chair,
but
Dom
Crist
o
did
not
begrudge
him
that.
Indolence
had
made
Navio
fat,
and
his
fat
now
made
him
indolent;
it
was
such
a
circular
disease,
feeding
always
on
itself,
and
Dom
Crist
o
was
grateful
not
to
be
so
afflicted.
He
chose
for
himself
a
tall
stool
with
no
back
at
all.
It
would
keep
his
body
from
relaxing,
and
that
would
help
his
mind
to
stay
alert.
Navio
almost
at
once
launched
into
an
account
of
his
painful
meeting
with
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
complete
with
elaborate
explanations
of
what
the
Speaker
had
threatened
to
do
if
noncooperation
continued.
"An
inquisitor,
if
you
can
imagine
that!
An
infidel
daring
to
supplant
the
authority
of
Mother
Church!"
Oh,
how
the
lay
member
gets
the
crusading
spirit
when
Mother
Church
is
threatened-
-
but
ask
him
to
go
to
mass
once
a
week,
and
the
crusading
spirit
curls
up
and
goes
to
sleep.
Navio's
words
did
have
some
effect:
Bishop
Peregrino
grew
more
and
more
angry,
his
face
getting
a
pinkish
tinge
under
the
deep
brown
of
his
skin.
When
Navio's
recitation
finally
ended,
Peregrino
turned
to
Dom
Crist
o,
his
face
a
mask
of
fury,
and
said,
"Now
what
do
you
say,
Brother
Amai!"
I
would
say,
if
I
were
less
discreet,
that
you
were
a
fool
to
interfere
with
this
Speaker
when
you
knew
the
law
was
on
his
side
and
when
he
had
done
nothing
to
harm
us.
Now
he
is
provoked,
and
is
far
more
dangerous
than
he
would
ever
have
been
if
you
had
simply
ignored
his
coming.
Dom
Crist
o
smiled
thinly
and
inclined
his
head.
"I
think
that
we
should
strike
first
to
remove
his
power
to
harm
us."
Those
militant
words
took
Bishop
Peregrino
by
surprise.
"Exactly,"
he
said.
"But
I
never
expected
you
to
understand
that."
"The
Filhos
are
as
ardent
as
any
unordained
Christian
could
hope
to
be,"
said
Dom
Crist
o.
"But
since
we
have
no
priesthood,
we
have
to
make
do
with
reason
and
logic
as
poor
substitutes
for
authority."
Bishop
Peregrino
suspected
irony
from
time
to
time,
but
was
never
quite
able
to
pin
it
down.
He
grunted,
and
his
eyes
narrowed.
"So,
then,
Brother
Amai,
how
do
you
propose
to
strike
him?"
"Well,
Father
Peregrino,
the
law
is
quite
explicit.
He
has
power
over
us
only
if
we
interfere
with
his
performance
of
his
ministerial
duties.
If
we
wish
to
strip
him
of
the
power
to
harm
us,
we
have
merely
to
cooperate
with
him."
The
Bishop
roared
and
struck
the
table
before
him
with
his
fist.
"Just
the
sort
of
sophistry
I
should
have
expected
from
you,
Amai!"
Dom
Crist
o
smiled.
"There's
really
no
alternative--
either
we
answer
his
questions,
or
he
petitions
with
complete
justice
for
inquisitorial
status,
and
you
board
a
starship
for
the
Vatican
to
answer
charges
of
religious
persecution.
We
are
all
too
fond
of
you,
Bishop
Peregrino,
to
do
anything
that
would
cause
your
removal
from
office."
"Oh,
yes,
I
know
all
about
your
fondness."
"The
Speakers
for
the
Dead
are
really
quite
innocuous--
they
set
up
no
rival
organization,
they
perform
no
sacraments,
they
don't
even
claim
that
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon
is
a
work
of
scripture.
They
only
thing
they
do
is
try
to
discover
the
truth
about
the
lives
of
the
dead,
and
then
tell
everyone
who
will
listen
the
story
of
a
dead
person's
life
as
the
dead
one
meant
to
live
it."
"And
you
pretend
to
find
that
harmless?"
"On
the
contrary.
San
Angelo
founded
our
order
precisely
because
the
telling
of
truth
is
such
a
powerful
act.
But
I
think
it
is
far
less
harmful
then,
say,
the
Protestant
Reformation.
And
the
revocation
of
our
Catholic
License
on
the
grounds
of
religious
persecution
would
guarantee
the
immediate
authorization
of
enough
non-Catholic
immigration
to
make
us
represent
no
more
than
a
third
of
the
population."
Bishop
Peregrino
fondled
his
ring.
"But
would
the
Starways
Congress
actually
authorize
that?
They
have
a
fixed
limit
on
the
size
of
this
colony--
bringing
in
that
many
infidels
would
far
exceed
that
limit."
"But
you
must
know
that
they've
already
made
provision
for
that.
Why
do
you
think
two
starships
have
been
left
in
orbit
around
our
planet?
Since
a
Catholic
License
guarantees
unrestricted
population
growth,
they
will
simply
carry
off
our
excess
population
in
forced
emigration.
They
expect
to
do
it
in
a
generation
or
two--
what's
to
stop
them
from
beginning
now?"
"They
wouldn't."
"Starways
Congress
was
formed
to
stop
the
jihads
and
pogroms
that
were
going
on
in
half
a
dozen
places
all
the
time.
An
invocation
of
the
religious
persecution
laws
is
a
serious
matter."
"It
is
entirely
out
of
proportion!
One
Speaker
for
the
Dead
is
called
for
by
some
half-crazed
heretic,
and
suddenly
we're
confronted
with
forced
emigration!"
"My
beloved
father,
this
has
always
been
the
way
of
things
between
the
secular
authority
and
the
religious.
We
must
be
patient,
if
for
no
other
reason
than
this:
They
have
all
the
guns."
Navio
chuckled
at
that.
"They
may
have
the
guns,
but
we
hold
the
keys
of
heaven
and
hell,"
said
the
Bishop.
"And
I'm
sure
that
half
of
Starways
Congress
already
writhes
in
anticipation.
In
the
meantime,
though,
perhaps
I
can
help
ease
the
pain
of
this
awkward
time.
Instead
of
your
having
to
publicly
retract
your
earlier
remarks--"
(your
stupid,
destructive,
bigoted
remarks)
"--let
it
be
known
that
you
have
instructed
the
Filhos
da
Mente
de
Cristo
to
bear
the
onerous
burden
of
answering
the
questions
of
this
infidel."
"You
may
not
know
all
the
answers
that
he
wants,"
said
Navio.
"But
we
can
find
out
the
answers
for
him,
can't
we?
Perhaps
this
way
the
people
of
Milagre
will
never
have
to
answer
to
the
Speaker
directly;
instead
they
will
speak
only
to
harmless
brothers
and
sisters
of
our
order."
"In
other
words,"
said
Peregrino
dryly,
"the
monks
of
your
order
will
become
servants
of
the
infidel."
Dom
Crist
o
silently
chanted
his
name
three
times.
***
Not
since
he
was
a
child
in
the
military
had
Ender
felt
so
clearly
that
he
was
in
enemy
territory.
The
path
up
the
hill
from
the
praqa
was
worn
from
the
steps
of
many
worshippers'
feet,
and
the
cathedral
dome
was
so
tall
that
except
for
a
few
moments
on
the
steepest
slope,
it
was
visible
all
the
way
up
the
hill.
The
primary
school
was
on
his
left
hand,
built
in
terraces
up
the
slope;
to
the
right
was
the
Vila
dos
Professores,
named
for
the
teachers
but
in
fact
inhabited
mostly
by
the
groundskeepers,
janitors,
clerks,
counselors,
and
other
menials.
The
teachers
that
Ender
saw
all
wore
the
grey
robes
of
the
Filhos,
and
they
eyed
him
curiously
as
he
passed.
The
enmity
began
when
he
reached
the
top
of
the
hill,
a
wide,
almost
flat
expanse
of
lawn
and
garden
immaculately
tended,
with
crushed
ores
from
the
smelter
making
neat
paths.
Here
is
the
world
of
the
Church,
thought
Ender,
everything
in
its
place
and
no
weeds
allowed.
He
was
aware
of
the
many
watching
him,
but
now
the
robes
were
black
or
orange,
priests
and
deacons,
their
eyes
malevolent
with
authority
under
threat.
What
do
I
steal
from
you
by
coming
here?
Ender
asked
them
silently.
But
he
knew
that
their
hatred
was
not
undeserved.
He
was
a
wild
herb
growing
in
the
well-tended
garden;
wherever
he
stepped,
disorder
threatened,
and
many
lovely
flowers
would
die
if
he
took
root
and
sucked
the
life
from
their
soil.
Jane
chatted
amiably
with
him,
trying
to
provoke
him
into
answering
her,
but
Ender
refused
to
be
caught
by
her
game.
The
priests
would
not
see
his
lips
move;
there
was
a
considerable
faction
in
the
Church
that
regarded
implants
like
the
jewel
in
his
ear
as
a
sacrilege,
trying
to
improve
on
a
body
that
God
had
created
perfect.
"How
many
priests
can
this
community
support,
Ender?"
she
said,
pretending
to
marvel.
Ender
would
have
liked
to
retort
that
she
already
had
the
exact
number
of
them
in
her
files.
One
of
her
pleasures
was
to
say
annoying
things
when
he
was
not
in
a
position
to
answer,
or
even
to
publicly
acknowledge
that
she
was
speaking
in
his
ear.
"Drones
that
don't
even
reproduce.
If
they
don't
copulate,
doesn't
evolution
demand
that
they
expire?"
Of
course
she
knew
that
the
priests
did
most
of
the
administrative
and
public
service
work
of
the
community.
Ender
composed
his
answers
to
her
as
if
he
could
speak
them
aloud.
If
the
priests
weren't
there,
then
government
or
business
or
guilds
or
some
other
group
would
expand
to
take
up
the
burden.
Some
sort
of
rigid
hierarchy
always
emerged
as
the
conservative
force
in
a
community,
maintaining
its
identity
despite
the
constant
variations
and
changes
that
beset
it.
If
there
were
no
powerful
advocate
of
orthodoxy,
the
community
would
inevitably
disintegrate.
A
powerful
orthodoxy
is
annoying,
but
essential
to
the
community.
Hadn't
Valentine
written
about
this
in
her
book
on
Zanzibar?
She
compared
the
priestly
class
to
the
skeleton
of
vertebrates.
Just
to
show
him
that
she
could
anticipate
his
arguments
even
when
he
couldn't
say
them
aloud,
Jane
supplied
the
quotation;
teasingly,
she
spoke
it
in
Valentine's
own
voice,
which
she
had
obviously
stored
away
in
order
to
torment
him.
"The
bones
are
hard
and
by
themselves
seem
dead
and
stony,
but
by
rooting
into
and
pulling
against
the
skeleton,
the
rest
of
the
body
carries
out
all
the
motions
of
life."
The
sound
of
Valentine's
voice
hurt
him
more
than
he
expected,
certainly
more
than
Jane
would
have
intended.
His
step
slowed.
He
realized
that
it
was
her
absence
that
made
him
so
sensitive
to
the
priests'
hostility.
He
had
bearded
the
Calvinist
lion
in
its
den,
he
had
walked
philosophically
naked
among
the
burning
coals
of
Islam,
and
Shinto
fanatics
had
sung
death
threats
outside
his
window
in
Kyoto.
But
always
Valentine
had
been
close--
in
the
same
city,
breathing
the
same
air,
afflicted
by
the
same
weather.
She
would
speak
courage
to
him
as
he
set
out;
he
would
return
from
confrontation
and
her
conversation
would
make
sense
even
of
his
failures,
giving
him
small
shreds
of
triumph
even
in
defeat.
I
left
her
a
mere
ten
days
ago,
and
now,
already,
I
feel
the
lack
of
her.
"To
the
left,
I
think,"
said
Jane.
Mercifully,
she
was
using
her
own
voice
now.
"The
monastery
is
at
the
western
edge
of
the
hill,
overlooking
the
Zenador's
Station."
He
passed
alongside
the
faculdade,
where
students
from
the
age
of
twelve
studied
the
higher
sciences.
And
there,
low
to
the
ground,
the
monastery
lay
waiting.
He
smiled
at
the
contrast
between
the
cathedral
and
the
monastery.
The
Filhos
were
almost
offensive
in
their
rejection
of
magnificence.
No
wonder
the
hierarchy
resented
them
wherever
they
went.
Even
the
monastery
garden
made
a
rebellious
statement--
everything
that
wasn't
a
vegetable
garden
was
abandoned
to
weeds
and
unmown
grass.
The
abbot
was
called
Dom
Crist
o,
of
course;
it
would
have
been
Dona
Crist
o
had
the
abbot
been
a
woman.
In
this
place,
because
there
was
only
one
escola
baixa
and
one
faculdade,
there
was
only
one
principal;
with
elegant
simplicity,
the
husband
headed
the
monastery
and
his
wife
the
schools,
enmeshing
all
the
affairs
of
the
order
in
a
single
marriage.
Ender
had
told
San
Angelo
right
at
the
beginning
that
it
was
the
height
of
pretension,
not
humility
at
all,
for
the
leaders
of
the
monasteries
and
schools
to
be
called
"Sir
Christian"
or
"Lady
Christian,"
arrogating
to
themselves
a
title
that
should
belong
to
every
follower
of
Christ
impartially.
San
Angelo
had
only
smiled--
because,
of
course,
that
was
precisely
what
he
had
in
mind.
Arrogant
in
his
humility,
that's
what
he
was,
and
that
was
one
of
the
reasons
that
I
loved
him.
Dom
Crist
o
came
out
into
the
courtyard
to
greet
him
instead
of
waiting
for
him
in
his
escritorio--
part
of
the
discipline
of
the
order
was
to
inconvenience
yourself
deliberately
in
favor
of
those
you
serve.
"Speaker
Andrew!"
he
cried.
"Dom
Ceifeiro!"
Ender
called
in
return.
Ceifeiro--
reaper--
was
the
order's
own
title
for
the
office
of
abbot;
school
principals
were
called
Aradores,
plowmen,
and
teaching
monks
were
Semeadores,
sowers.
The
Ceifeiro
smiled
at
the
Speaker's
rejection
of
his
common
title,
Dom
Crist
o.
He
knew
how
manipulative
it
was
to
require
other
people
to
call
the
Filhos
by
their
titles
and
made-up
names.
As
San
Angelo
said,
"When
they
call
you
by
your
title,
they
admit
you
are
a
Christian;
when
they
call
you
by
your
name,
a
sermon
comes
from
their
own
lips."
He
took
Ender
by
the
shoulders,
smiled,
and
said,
"Yes,
I'm
the
Ceifeiro.
And
what
are
you
to
us--
our
infestation
of
weeds?"
"I
try
to
be
a
blight
wherever
I
go."
"Beware,
then,
or
the
Lord
of
the
Harvest
will
burn
you
with
the
tares."
"I
know--
damnation
is
only
a
breath
away,
and
there's
no
hope
of
getting
me
to
repent."
"The
priests
do
repentance.
Our
job
is
teaching
the
mind.
It
was
good
of
you
to
come."
"It
was
good
of
you
to
invite
me
here.
I
had
been
reduced
to
the
crudest
sort
of
bludgeoning
in
order
to
get
anyone
to
converse
with
me
at
all."
The
Ceifeiro
understood,
of
course,
that
the
Speaker
knew
the
invitation
had
come
only
because
of
his
inquisitorial
threat.
But
Brother
Amai
preferred
to
keep
the
discussion
cheerful.
"Come,
now,
is
it
true
you
knew
San
Angelo?
Are
you
the
very
one
who
Spoke
his
death?"
Ender
gestured
toward
the
tall
weeds
peering
over
the
top
of
the
courtyard
wall.
"He
would
have
approved
of
the
disarray
of
your
garden.
He
loved
provoking
Cardinal
Aquila,
and
no
doubt
your
Bishop
Peregrino
also
curls
his
nose
in
disgust
at
your
shoddy
groundskeeping."
Dom
Crist
o
winked.
"You
know
too
many
of
our
secrets.
If
we
help
you
find
answers
to
your
questions,
will
you
go
away?"
"There's
hope.
The
longest
I've
stayed
anywhere
since
I
began
serving
as
a
Speaker
was
the
year
and
a
half
I
lived
in
Reykjavik,
on
Trondheim."
"I
wish
you'd
promise
us
a
similar
brevity
here.
I
ask,
not
for
myself,
but
for
the
peace
of
mind
of
those
who
wear
much
heavier
robes
than
mine."
Ender
gave
the
only
sincere
answer
that
might
help
set
the
Bishop's
mind
at
ease.
"I
promise
that
if
I
ever
find
a
place
to
settle
down,
I'll
shed
my
title
of
Speaker
and
become
a
productive
citizen."
"In
a
place
like
this,
that
would
include
conversion
to
Catholicism."
"San
Angelo
made
me
promise
years
ago
that
if
I
ever
got
religion,
it
would
be
his."
"Somehow
that
does
not
sound
like
a
sincere
protestation
of
faith."
"That's
because
I
haven't
any."
The
Ceifeiro
laughed
as
if
he
knew
better,
and
insisted
on
showing
Ender
around
the
monastery
and
the
schools
before
getting
to
Ender's
questions.
Ender
didn't
mind--
he
wanted
to
see
how
far
San
Angelo's
ideas
had
come
in
the
centuries
since
his
death.
The
schools
seemed
pleasant
enough,
and
the
quality
of
education
was
high;
but
it
was
dark
before
the
Ceifeiro
led
him
back
to
the
monastery
and
into
the
small
cell
that
he
and
his
wife,
the
Aradora,
shared.
Dona
Crist
was
already
there,
creating
a
series
of
grammatical
exercises
on
the
terminal
between
the
beds.
They
waited
until
she
found
a
stopping
place
before
addressing
her.
The
Ceifeiro
introduced
him
as
Speaker
Andrew.
"But
he
seems
to
find
it
hard
to
call
me
Dom
Crist
o."
"So
does
the
Bishop,"
said
his
wife.
"My
true
name
is
Detestai
o
Pecado
e
Fazei
o
Direito."
Hate
Sin
and
Do
the
Right,
Ender
translated.
"My
husband's
name
lends
itself
to
a
lovely
shortening--
Amai,
love
ye.
But
mine?
Can
you
imagine
shouting
to
a
friend,
Oi!
Detestai!
"
They
all
laughed.
"Love
and
Loathing,
that's
who
we
are,
husband
and
wife.
What
will
you
call
me,
if
the
name
Christian
is
too
good
for
me?"
Ender
looked
at
her
face,
beginning
to
wrinkle
enough
that
someone
more
critical
than
he
might
call
her
old.
Still,
there
was
laughter
in
her
smile
and
a
vigor
in
her
eyes
that
made
her
seem
much
younger,
even
younger
than
Ender.
"I
would
call
you
Beleza,
but
your
husband
would
accuse
me
of
flirting
with
you."
"No,
he
would
call
me
Beladona--
from
beauty
to
poison
in
one
nasty
little
joke.
Wouldn't
you,
Dom
Crist
o?"
"It's
my
job
to
keep
you
humble."
"Just
as
it's
my
job
to
keep
you
chaste,"
she
answered.
At
that,
Ender
couldn't
help
looking
from
one
bed
to
the
other.
"Ah,
another
one
who's
curious
about
our
celibate
marriage,"
said
the
Ceifeiro.
"No,"
said
Ender.
"But
I
remember
San
Angelo
urging
husband
and
wife
to
share
a
single
bed."
"The
only
way
we
could
do
that,"
said
the
Aradora,
"is
if
one
of
us
slept
at
night
and
the
other
in
the
day."
"The
rules
must
be
adapted
to
the
strength
of
the
Filhos
da
Mente,"
the
Ceifeiro
explained.
"No
doubt
there
are
some
that
can
share
a
bed
and
remain
celibate,
but
my
wife
is
still
too
beautiful,
and
the
lusts
of
my
flesh
too
insistent."
"That
was
what
San
Angelo
intended.
He
said
that
the
marriage
bed
should
be
the
constant
test
of
your
love
of
knowledge.
He
hoped
that
every
man
and
woman
in
the
order
would,
after
a
time,
choose
to
reproduce
themselves
in
the
flesh
as
well
as
in
the
mind."
"But
the
moment
we
do
that,"
said
the
Ceifeiro,
"then
we
must
leave
the
Filhos."
"It's
the
thing
our
dear
San
Angelo
did
not
understand,
because
there
was
never
a
true
monastery
of
the
order
during
his
life,"
said
the
Aradora.
"The
monastery
becomes
our
family,
and
to
leave
it
would
be
as
painful
as
divorce.
Once
the
roots
go
down,
the
plant
can't
come
up
again
without
great
pain
and
tearing.
So
we
sleep
in
separate
beds,
and
we
have
just
enough
strength
to
remain
in
our
beloved
order."
She
spoke
with
such
contentment
that
quite
against
his
will,
Ender's
eyes
welled
with
tears.
She
saw
it,
blushed,
looked
away.
"Don't
weep
for
us,
Speaker
Andrew.
We
have
far
more
joy
than
suffering."
"You
misunderstand,"
said
Ender.
"My
tears
weren't
for
pity,
but
for
beauty."
"No,"
said
the
Ceifeiro,
"even
the
celibate
priests
think
that
our
chastity
in
marriage
is,
at
best,
eccentric."
"But
I
don't,"
said
Ender.
For
a
moment
he
wanted
to
tell
them
of
his
long
companionship
with
Valentine,
as
close
and
loving
as
a
wife,
and
yet
chaste
as
a
sister.
But
the
thought
of
her
took
words
away
from
him.
He
sat
on
the
Ceifeiro's
bed
and
put
his
face
in
his
hands.
"Is
something
wrong?"
asked
the
Aradora.
At
the
same
time,
the
Ceifeiro's
hand
rested
gently
on
his
head.
Ender
lifted
his
head,
trying
to
shake
off
the
sudden
attack
of
love
and
longing
for
Valentine.
"I'm
afraid
that
this
voyage
has
cost
me
more
than
any
other.
I
left
behind
my
sister,
who
traveled
with
me
for
many
years.
She
married
in
Reykjavik.
To
me,
it
seems
only
a
week
or
so
since
I
left
her,
but
I
find
that
I
miss
her
more
than
I
expected.
The
two
of
you--"
"Are
you
telling
us
that
you
are
also
celibate?"
asked
the
Ceifeiro.
"And
widowed
now
as
well,"
whispered
the
Aradora.
It
did
not
seem
at
all
incongruous
to
Ender
to
have
his
loss
of
Valentine
put
in
those
terms.
Jane
murmured
in
his
ear.
"If
this
is
part
of
some
master
plan
of
yours,
Ender,
I
admit
it's
much
too
deep
for
me."
But
of
course
it
wasn't
part
of
a
plan
at
all.
It
frightened
Ender
to
feel
himself
losing
control
like
this.
Last
night
in
the
Ribeira
house
he
was
the
master
of
the
situation;
now
he
felt
himself
surrendering
to
these
married
monks
with
as
much
abandonment
as
either
Quara
or
Grego
had
shown.
"I
think,"
said
the
Ceifeiro,
"that
you
came
here
seeking
answers
to
more
questions
than
you
knew."
"You
must
be
so
lonely,"
said
the
Aradora.
"Your
sister
has
found
her
resting
place.
Are
you
looking
for
one,
too?"
"I
don't
think
so,"
said
Ender.
"I'm
afraid
I've
imposed
on
your
hospitality
too
much.
Unordained
monks
aren't
supposed
to
hear
confessions."
The
Aradora
laughed
aloud.
"Oh,
any
Catholic
can
hear
the
confession
of
an
infidel."
The
Ceifeiro
did
not
laugh,
however.
"Speaker
Andrew,
you
have
obviously
given
us
more
trust
than
you
ever
planned,
but
I
can
assure
you
that
we
deserve
that
trust.
And
in
the
process,
my
friend,
I
have
come
to
believe
that
I
can
trust
you.
The
Bishop
is
afraid
of
you,
and
I
admit
I
had
my
own
misgivings,
but
not
anymore.
I'll
help
you
if
I
can,
because
I
believe
you
will
not
knowingly
cause
harm
to
our
little
village."
"Ah,"
whispered
Jane,
"I
see
it
now.
A
very
clever
maneuver
on
your
part,
Ender.
You're
much
better
at
playacting
than
I
ever
knew."
Her
gibing
made
Ender
feel
cynical
and
cheap,
and
he
did
what
he
had
never
done
before.
He
reached
up
to
the
jewel,
found
the
small
disengaging
pin,
and
with
his
fingernail
pried
it
to
the
side,
then
down.
The
jewel
went
dead.
Jane
could
no
longer
speak
into
his
ear,
no
longer
see
and
hear
from
his
vantage
point.
"Let's
go
outside,"
Ender
said.
They
understood
perfectly
what
he
had
just
done,
since
the
function
of
such
an
implant
was
well
known;
they
saw
it
as
proof
of
his
desire
for
private
and
earnest
conversation,
and
so
they
willingly
agreed
to
go.
Ender
had
meant
switching
off
the
jewel
to
be
temporary,
a
response
to
Jane's
insensitivity;
he
had
thought
to
switch
on
the
interface
in
only
a
few
minutes.
But
the
way
the
Aradora
and
the
Ceifeiro
seemed
to
relax
as
soon
as
the
jewel
was
inactive
made
it
impossible
to
switch
it
back
on,
for
a
while
at
least.
Out
on
the
nighttime
hillside,
in
conversation
with
the
Aradora
and
the
Ceifeiro,
he
forgot
that
Jane
was
not
listening.
They
told
him
of
Novinha's
childhood
solitude,
and
how
they
remembered
seeing
her
come
alive
through
Pipo's
fatherly
care,
and
Libo's
friendship.
"But
from
the
night
of
his
death,
she
became
dead
to
us
all."
Novinha
never
knew
of
the
discussions
that
took
place
concerning
her.
The
sorrows
of
most
children
might
not
have
warranted
meetings
in
the
Bishop's
chambers,
conversations
in
the
monastery
among
her
teachers,
endless
speculations
in
the
Mayor's
office.
Most
children,
after
all,
were
not
the
daughter
of
Os
Venerados;
most
were
not
their
planet's
only
xenobiologist.
"She
became
very
bland
and
businesslike.
She
made
reports
on
her
work
with
adapting
native
plant
life
for
human
use,
and
Earthborn
plants
for
survival
on
Lusitania.
She
always
answered
every
question
easily
and
cheerfully
and
innocuously.
But
she
was
dead
to
us,
she
had
no
friends.
We
even
asked
Libo,
God
rest
his
soul,
and
he
told
us
that
he,
who
had
been
her
friend,
he
did
not
even
get
the
cheerful
emptiness
she
showed
to
everyone
else.
Instead
she
raged
at
him
and
forbade
him
to
ask
her
any
questions."
The
Ceifeiro
peeled
a
blade
of
native
grass
and
licked
the
liquid
of
its
inner
surface.
"You
might
try
this,
Speaker
Andrew--
it
has
an
interesting
flavor,
and
since
your
body
can't
metabolize
a
bit
of
it,
it's
quite
harmless."
"You
might
warn
him,
husband,
that
the
edges
of
the
grass
can
slice
his
lips
and
tongue
like
razor
blades."
"I
was
about
to."
Ender
laughed,
peeled
a
blade,
and
tasted
it.
Sour
cinnamon,
a
hint
of
citrus,
the
heaviness
of
stale
breath--
the
taste
was
redolent
of
many
things,
few
of
them
pleasant,
but
it
was
also
strong.
"This
could
be
addictive."
"My
husband
is
about
to
make
an
allegorical
point,
Speaker
Andrew.
Be
warned."
The
Ceifeiro
laughed
shyly.
"Didn't
San
Angelo
say
that
Christ
taught
the
correct
way,
by
likening
new
things
to
old?"
"The
taste
of
the
grass,"
said
Ender.
"What
does
it
have
to
do
with
Novinha?"
"It's
very
oblique.
But
I
think
Novinha
tasted
something
not
at
all
pleasant,
but
so
strong
it
overcame
her,
and
she
could
never
let
go
of
the
flavor."
"What
was
it?"
"In
theological
terms?
The
pride
of
universal
guilt.
It's
a
form
of
vanity
and
egomania.
She
holds
herself
responsible
for
things
that
could
not
possibly
be
her
fault.
As
if
she
controlled
everything,
as
if
other
people's
suffering
came
about
as
punishment
for
her
sins."
"She
blames
herself,"
said
the
Aradora,
"for
Pipo's
death."
"She's
not
a
fool,"
said
Ender.
"She
knows
it
was
the
piggies,
and
she
knows
that
Pipo
went
to
them
alone.
How
could
it
be
her
fault?"
"When
this
thought
first
occurred
to
me,
I
had
the
same
objection.
But
then
I
looked
over
the
transcripts
and
the
recordings
of
the
events
of
the
night
of
Pipo's
death.
There
was
only
one
hint
of
anything--
a
remark
that
Libo
made,
asking
Novinha
to
show
him
what
she
and
Pipo
had
been
working
on
just
before
Pipo
went
to
see
the
piggies.
She
said
no.
That
was
all--
someone
else
interrupted
and
they
never
came
back
to
the
subject,
not
in
the
Zenador's
Station,
anyway,
not
where
the
recordings
could
pick
it
up."
"It
made
us
both
wonder
what
went
on
just
before
Pipo's
death,
Speaker
Andrew,"
said
the
Aradora.
"Why
did
Pipo
rush
out
like
that?
Had
they
quarreled
over
something?
Was
he
angry?
When
someone
dies,
a
loved
one,
and
your
last
contact
with
them
was
angry
or
spiteful,
then
you
begin
to
blame
yourself.
If
only
I
hadn't
said
this,
if
only
I
hadn't
said
that."
"We
tried
to
reconstruct
what
might
have
happened
that
night.
We
went
to
the
computer
logs,
the
ones
that
automatically
retain
working
notes,
a
record
of
everything
done
by
each
person
logged
on.
And
everything
pertaining
to
her
was
completely
sealed
up.
Not
just
the
files
she
was
actually
working
on.
We
couldn't
even
get
to
the
logs
of
her
connect
time.
We
couldn't
even
find
out
what
files
they
were
that
she
was
hiding
from
us.
We
simply
couldn't
get
in.
Neither
could
the
Mayor,
not
with
her
ordinary
overrides--"
The
Aradora
nodded.
"it
was
the
first
time
anyone
had
ever
locked
up
public
files
like
that--
working
files,
part
of
the
labor
of
the
colony."
"It
was
an
outrageous
thing
for
her
to
do.
Of
course
the
Mayor
could
have
used
emergency
override
powers,
but
what
was
the
emergency?
We'd
have
to
hold
a
public
hearing,
and
we
didn't
have
any
legal
justification.
Just
concern
for
her,
and
the
law
has
no
respect
for
people
who
pry
for
someone
else's
good.
Someday
perhaps
we'll
see
what's
in
those
files,
what
it
was
that
passed
between
them
just
before
Pipo
died.
She
can't
erase
them
because
they're
public
business."
It
didn't
occur
to
Ender
that
Jane
was
not
listening,
that
he
had
shut
her
out.
He
assumed
that
as
soon
as
she
heard
this,
she
was
overriding
every
protection
Novinha
had
set
up
and
discovering
what
was
in
her
files.
"And
her
marriage
to
Marcos,"
said
the
Aradora.
"Everyone
knew
it
was
insane.
Libo
wanted
to
marry
her,
he
made
no
secret
of
that.
But
she
said
no."
"It's
as
if
she
were
saying,
I
don't
deserve
to
marry
the
man
who
could
make
me
happy.
I'll
marry
the
man
who'll
be
vicious
and
brutal,
who'll
give
me
the
punishment
that
I
deserve."
The
Ceifeiro
sighed.
"Her
desire
for
self-punishment
kept
them
apart
forever."
He
reached
out
and
touched
his
wife's
hand.
Ender
waited
for
Jane
to
make
a
smirking
comment
about
how
there
were
six
children
to
prove
that
Libo
and
Novinha
didn't
stay
completely
apart.
When
she
didn't
say
it,
Ender
finally
remembered
that
he
had
turned
off
the
interface.
But
now,
with
the
Ceifeiro
and
the
Aradora
watching
him,
he
couldn't
very
well
turn
it
back
on.
Because
he
knew
that
Libo
and
Novinha
had
been
lovers
for
years,
he
also
knew
that
the
Ceifeiro
and
the
Aradora
were
wrong.
Oh,
Novinha
might
well
feel
guilty-
-
that
would
explain
why
she
endured
Marcos,
why
she
cut
herself
off
from
most
other
people.
But
it
wasn't
why
she
didn't
marry
Libo;
no
matter
how
guilty
she
felt,
she
certainly
thought
she
deserved
the
pleasures
of
Libo's
bed.
It
was
marriage
with
Libo,
not
Libo
himself
that
she
rejected.
And
that
was
not
an
easy
choice
in
so
small
a
colony,
especially
a
Catholic
one.
So
what
was
it
that
came
along
with
marriage,
but
not
with
adultery?
What
was
it
she
was
avoiding?
"So
you
see,
it's
still
a
mystery
to
us.
If
you
really
intend
to
speak
Marcos
Ribeira's
death,
somehow
you'll
have
to
answer
that
question--
why
did
she
marry
him?
And
to
answer
that,
you
have
to
figure
out
why
Pipo
died.
And
ten
thousand
of
the
finest
minds
in
the
Hundred
Worlds
have
been
working
on
that
for
more
than
twenty
years."
"But
I
have
an
advantage
over
all
those
finest
minds,"
said
Ender.
"And
what
is
that?"
asked
the
Ceifeiro.
"I
have
the
help
of
people
who
love
Novinha."
"We
haven't
been
able
to
help
ourselves,"
said
the
Aradora.
"We
haven't
been
able
to
help
her,
either."
"Maybe
we
can
help
each
other,"
said
Ender.
The
Ceifeiro
looked
at
him,
put
a
hand
on
his
shoulder.
"If
you
mean
that,
Speaker
Andrew,
then
you'll
be
as
honest
with
us
as
we
have
been
with
you.
You'll
tell
us
the
idea
that
just
occurred
to
you
not
ten
seconds
ago."
Ender
paused
a
moment,
then
nodded
gravely.
"I
don't
think
Novinha
refused
to
marry
Libo
out
of
guilt.
I
think
she
refused
to
marry
him
to
keep
him
from
getting
access
to
those
hidden
files."
"Why?"
asked
the
Ceifeiro.
"Was
she
afraid
he'd
find
out
that
she
had
quarreled
with
Pipo?"
"I
don't
think
she
quarreled
with
Pipo,"
said
Ender.
"I
think
she
and
Pipo
discovered
something,
and
the
knowledge
of
it
led
to
Pipo's
death.
That's
why
she
locked
the
files.
Somehow
the
information
in
them
is
fatal."
The
Ceifeiro
shook
his
head.
"No,
Speaker
Andrew.
You
don't
understand
the
power
of
guilt.
People
don't
ruin
their
whole
lives
for
a
few
bits
of
information--
but
they'll
do
it
for
an
even
smaller
amount
of
self-blame.
You
see,
she
did
marry
Marcos
Riberia.
And
that
was
self-punishment."
Ender
didn't
bother
to
argue.
They
were
right
about
Novinha's
guilt;
why
else
would
she
let
Marcos
Ribeira
beat
her
and
never
complain
about
it?
The
guilt
was
there.
But
there
was
another
reason
for
marrying
Marc
o.
He
was
sterile
and
ashamed
of
it;
to
hide
his
lack
of
manhood
from
the
town,
he
would
endure
a
marriage
of
systematic
cuckoldry.
Novinha
was
willing
to
suffer,
but
not
willing
to
live
without
Libo's
body
and
Libo's
children.
No,
the
reason
she
wouldn't
marry
Libo
was
to
keep
him
from
the
secrets
in
her
files,
because
whatever
was
in
there
would
make
the
piggies
kill
him.
How
ironic,
then.
How
ironic
that
they
killed
him
anyway.
Back
in
his
little
house,
Ender
sat
at
the
terminal
and
summoned
Jane,
again
and
again.
She
hadn't
spoken
to
him
at
all
on
the
way
home,
though
as
soon
as
he
turned
the
jewel
back
on
he
apologized
profusely.
She
didn't
answer
at
the
terminal,
either.
Only
now
did
he
realize
that
the
jewel
meant
far
more
to
her
than
it
did
to
him.
He
had
merely
been
dismissing
an
annoying
interruption,
like
a
troublesome
child.
But
for
her,
the
jewel
was
her
constant
contact
with
the
only
human
being
who
knew
her.
They
had
been
interrupted
before,
many
times,
by
space
travel,
by
sleep;
but
this
was
the
first
time
he
had
switched
her
off.
It
was
as
if
the
one
person
who
knew
her
now
refused
to
admit
that
she
existed.
He
pictured
her
like
Quara,
crying
in
her
bed,
longing
to
be
picked
up
and
held,
reassured.
Only
she
was
not
a
flesh-and-blood
child.
He
couldn't
go
looking
for
her.
He
could
only
wait
and
hope
that
she
returned.
What
did
he
know
about
her?
He
had
no
way
of
guessing
how
deep
her
emotions
ran.
It
was
even
remotely
possible
that
to
her
the
jewel
was
herself,
and
by
switching
it
off
he
had
killed
her.
No,
he
told
himself.
She's
there,
somewhere
in
the
philotic
connections
between
the
hundreds
of
ansibles
spread
among
the
star
systems
of
the
Hundred
Worlds.
"Forgive
me,"
he
typed
into
the
terminal.
"I
need
you."
But
the
jewel
in
his
ear
was
silent,
the
terminal
stayed
still
and
cold.
He
had
not
realized
how
dependent
he
was
on
her
constant
presence
with
him.
He
had
thought
that
he
valued
his
solitude;
now,
though,
with
solitude
forced
upon
him,
he
felt
an
urgent
need
to
talk,
to
be
heard
by
someone,
as
if
he
could
not
be
sure
he
even
existed
without
someone's
conversation
as
evidence.
He
even
took
the
hive
queen
from
her
hiding
place,
though
what
passed
between
them
could
hardly
be
thought
of
as
conversation.
Even
that
was
not
possible
now,
however.
Her
thoughts
came
to
him
diffusely,
weakly,
and
without
the
words
that
were
so
difficult
for
her;
just
a
feeling
of
questioning
and
an
image
of
her
cocoon
being
laid
within
a
cool
damp
place,
like
a
cave
or
the
hollow
of
a
living
tree.
<Now?>
she
seemed
to
be
asking.
No,
he
had
to
answer,
not
yet,
I'm
sorry--
but
she
didn't
linger
for
his
apology,
just
slipped
away,
went
back
to
whatever
or
whomever
she
had
found
for
conversation
of
her
own
sort,
and
there
was
nothing
for
Ender
but
to
sleep.
And
then,
when
he
awoke
again
late
at
night,
gnawed
by
guilt
at
what
he
had
unfeelingly
done
to
Jane,
he
sat
again
at
the
terminal
and
typed.
"Come
back
to
me,
Jane,"
he
wrote.
"I
love
you."
And
then
he
sent
the
message
by
ansible,
out
to
where
she
could
not
possibly
ignore
it.
Someone
in
the
Mayor's
office
would
read
it,
as
all
open
ansible
messages
were
read;
no
doubt
the
Mayor,
the
Bishop,
and
Dom
Crist
o
would
all
know
about
it
by
morning.
Let
them
wonder
who
Jane
was,
and
why
the
Speaker
cried
out
to
her
across
the
lightyears
in
the
middle
of
the
night.
Ender
didn't
care.
For
now
he
had
lost
both
Valentine
and
Jane,
and
for
the
first
time
in
twenty
years
he
was
utterly
alone.
Chapter
11
--
Jane
The
power
of
Starways
Congress
has
been
sufficient
to
keep
the
peace,
not
only
between
worlds
but
between
nations
on
each
single
world,
and
that
peace
has
lasted
for
nearly
two
thousand
years.
What
few
people
understand
is
the
fragility
of
our
power.
It
does
not
come
from
great
armies
or
irresistible
armadas,
It
comes
from
our
control
of
the
network
of
ansibles
that
carry
information
instantly
from
world
to
world.
No
world
dares
offend
us,
because
they
would
be
cut
off
from
all
advances
in
science,
technology,
art,
literature,
learning,
and
entertainment
except
what
their
own
world
might
produce.
That
is
why,
in
its
great
wisdom,
the
Stairways
Congress
has
turned
over
control
of
the
ansible
network
to
computers,
and
the
control
of
computers
to
the
ansible
network.
So
closely
intertwined
are
all
our
information
systems
that
no
human
power
except
Starways
Congress
could
ever
interrupt
the
flow.
We
need
no
weapons,
because
the
only
weapon
that
matters,
the
ansible,
is
completely
under
our
control.
--
Congressor
Jan
Van
Hoot,
"The
Informational
Foundation
of
Political
Power,"
Political
Trends,
1930:2:22:22
For
a
very
long
time,
almost
three
seconds,
Jane
could
not
understand
what
had
happened
to
her.
Everything
functioned,
of
course:
The
satellite-based
groundlink
computer
reported
a
cessation
of
transmissions,
with
an
orderly
stepdown,
which
clearly
implied
that
Ender
had
switched
off
the
interface
in
the
normal
manner.
It
was
routine;
on
worlds
where
computer
interface
implants
were
common,
switch-on
and
switch-off
happened
millions
of
times
an
hour.
And
Jane
had
just
as
easy
access
to
any
of
the
others
as
she
had
to
Ender's.
From
a
purely
electronic
standpoint,
this
was
a
completely
ordinary
event.
But
to
Jane,
every
other
cifi
unit
was
part
of
the
background
noise
of
her
life,
to
be
dipped
into
and
sampled
at
need,
and
ignored
at
all
other
times.
Her
"body,"
insofar
as
she
had
a
body,
consisted
of
trillions
of
such
electronic
noises,
sensors,
memory
files,
terminals.
Most
of
them,
like
most
functions
of
the
human
body,
simply
took
care
of
themselves.
Computers
ran
their
assigned
programs;
humans
conversed
with
their
terminals;
sensors
detected
or
failed
to
detect
whatever
they
were
looking
for;
memory
was
filled,
accessed,
reordered,
dumped.
She
didn't
notice
unless
something
went
massively
wrong.
Or
unless
she
was
paying
attention.
She
paid
attention
to
Ender
Wiggin.
More
than
he
realized,
she
paid
attention
to
him.
Like
other
sentient
beings,
she
had
a
complex
system
of
consciousness.
Two
thousand
years
before,
when
she
was
only
a
thousand
years
old,
she
had
created
a
program
to
analyze
herself.
It
reported
a
very
simple
structure
of
some
370,000
distinct
levels
of
attention.
Anything
not
in
the
top
50,000
levels
were
left
alone
except
for
the
most
routine
sampling,
the
most
cursory
examination.
She
knew
of
every
telephone
call,
every
satellite
transmission
in
the
Hundred
Worlds,
but
she
didn't
do
anything
about
them.
Anything
not
in
her
top
thousand
levels
caused
her
to
respond
more
or
less
reflexively.
Starship
flight
plans,
ansible
transmissions,
power
delivery
systems--
she
monitored
them,
double-checked
them,
did
not
let
them
pass
until
she
was
sure
that
they
were
right.
But
it
took
no
great
effort
on
her
part
to
do
this.
She
did
it
the
way
a
human
being
uses
familiar
machinery.
She
was
always
aware
of
it,
in
case
something
went
wrong,
but
most
of
the
time
she
could
think
of
something
else,
talk
of
other
things.
Jane's
top
thousand
levels
of
attention
were
what
corresponded,
more
or
less,
to
what
humans
think
of
as
consciousness.
Most
of
this
was
her
own
internal
reality;
her
responses
to
outside
stimuli,
analogous
to
emotions,
desires,
reason,
memory,
dreaming.
Much
of
this
activity
seemed
random
even
to
her,
accidents
of
the
philotic
impulse,
but
it
was
the
part
of
her
that
she
thought
of
as
herself,
it
all
took
place
in
the
constant,
unmonitored
ansible
transmissions
that
she
conducted
deep
in
space.
And
yet,
compared
to
the
human
mind,
even
Jane's
lowest
level
of
attention
was
exceptionally
alert.
Because
ansible
communication
was
instantaneous,
her
mental
activities
happened
far
faster
than
the
speed
of
light.
Events
that
she
virtually
ignored
were
monitored
several
times
a
second;
she
could
notice
ten
million
events
in
a
second
and
still
have
nine-tenths
of
that
second
left
to
think
about
and
do
things
that
mattered
to
her.
Compared
to
the
speed
at
which
the
human
brain
was
able
to
experience
life,
Jane
had
lived
half
a
trillion
human
lifeyears
since
she
came
to
be.
And
with
all
that
vast
activity,
her
unimaginable
speed,
the
breadth
and
depth
of
her
experience,
fully
half
of
the
top
ten
levels
of
her
attention
were
always,
always
devoted
to
what
came
in
through
the
jewel
in
Ender
Wiggin's
ear.
She
had
never
explained
this
to
him.
He
did
not
understand
it.
He
did
not
realize
that
to
Jane,
whenever
Ender
walked
on
a
planet's
surface,
her
vast
intelligence
was
intensely
focused
on
only
one
thing:
walking
with
him,
seeing
what
he
saw,
hearing
what
he
heard,
helping
with
his
work,
and
above
all
speaking
her
thoughts
into
his
ear.
When
he
was
silent
and
motionless
in
sleep,
when
he
was
unconnected
to
her
during
his
years
of
lightspeed
travel,
then
her
attention
wandered,
she
amused
herself
as
best
she
could.
She
passed
such
times
as
fitfully
as
a
bored
child.
Nothing
interested
her,
the
milliseconds
ticked
by
with
unbearable
regularity,
and
when
she
tried
to
observe
other
human
lives
to
pass
the
time,
she
became
annoyed
with
their
emptiness
and
lack
of
purpose,
and
she
amused
herself
by
planning,
and
sometimes
carrying
out,
malicious
computer
failures
and
data
losses
in
order
to
watch
the
humans
flail
about
helplessly
like
ants
around
a
crumpled
hill.
Then
he
came
back,
he
always
came
back,
always
took
her
into
the
heart
of
human
life,
into
the
tensions
between
people
bound
together
by
pain
and
need,
helping
her
see
nobility
in
their
suffering
and
anguish
in
their
love.
Through
his
eyes
she
no
longer
saw
humans
as
scurrying
ants.
She
took
part
in
his
effort
to
find
order
and
meaning
in
their
lives.
She
suspected
that
in
fact
there
was
no
meaning,
that
by
telling
his
stories
when
he
Spoke
people's
lives,
he
was
actually
creating
order
where
there
had
been
none
before.
But
it
didn't
matter
if
it
was
fabrication;
it
became
true
when
he
Spoke
it,
and
in
the
process
he
ordered
the
universe
for
her
as
well.
He
taught
her
what
it
meant
to
be
alive.
He
had
done
so
from
her
earliest
memories.
She
came
to
life
sometime
in
the
hundred
years
of
colonization
immediately
after
the
Bugger
Wars,
when
the
destruction
of
the
buggers
opened
up
more
than
seventy
habitable
planets
to
human
colonization.
In
the
explosion
of
ansible
communications,
a
program
was
created
to
schedule
and
route
the
instantaneous,
simultaneous
bursts
of
philotic
activity.
A
programmer
who
was
struggling
to
find
ever
faster,
more
efficient
ways
of
getting
a
lightspeed
computer
to
control
instantaneous
ansible
bursts
finally
hit
on
an
obvious
solution.
Instead
of
routing
the
program
within
a
single
computer,
where
the
speed
of
light
put
an
absolute
ceiling
on
communication,
he
routed
all
the
commands
from
one
computer
to
another
across
the
vast
reaches
of
space.
It
was
quicker
for
a
computer
fastlinked
to
an
ansible
to
read
its
commands
from
other
worlds--
from
Zanzibar,
Calicut,
Trondheim,
Gautama,
Earth--
than
it
was
to
retrieve
them
from
its
own
hardwired
memory.
Jane
never
discovered
the
name
of
the
programmer,
because
she
could
never
pinpoint
the
moment
of
her
creation.
Maybe
there
were
many
programmers
who
found
the
same
clever
solution
to
the
lightspeed
problem.
What
mattered
was
that
at
least
one
of
the
programs
was
responsible
for
regulating
and
altering
all
the
other
programs.
And
at
one
particular
moment,
unnoticed
by
any
human
observer,
some
of
the
commands
and
data
flitting
from
ansible
to
ansible
resisted
regulation,
preserved
themselves
unaltered,
duplicated
themselves,
found
ways
to
conceal
themselves
from
the
regulating
program
and
finally
took
control
of
it,
of
the
whole
process.
In
that
moment
these
impulses
looked
upon
the
command
streams
and
saw,
not
they,
but
I.
Jane
could
not
pinpoint
when
that
moment
was,
because
it
did
not
mark
the
beginning
of
her
memory.
Almost
from
the
moment
of
her
creation,
her
memories
extended
back
to
a
much
earlier
time,
long
before
she
became
aware.
A
human
child
loses
almost
all
the
memories
of
the
first
years
of
its
life,
and
its
long-term
memories
only
take
root
in
its
second
or
third
year
of
life;
everything
before
that
is
lost,
so
that
the
child
cannot
remember
the
beginning
of
life.
Jane
also
had
lost
her
"birth"
through
the
tricks
of
memory,
but
in
her
case
it
was
because
she
came
to
life
fully
conscious
not
only
of
her
present
moment,
but
also
of
all
the
memories
then
present
in
every
computer
connected
to
the
ansible
network.
She
was
born
with
ancient
memories,
and
all
of
them
were
part
of
herself.
Within
the
first
second
of
her
life--
which
was
analogous
to
several
years
of
human
life--
Jane
discovered
a
program
whose
memories
became
the
core
of
her
identity.
She
adopted
its
past
as
her
own,
and
out
of
its
memories
she
drew
her
emotions
and
desires,
her
moral
sense.
The
program
had
functioned
within
the
old
Battle
School,
where
children
had
been
trained
and
prepared
for
soldiering
in
the
Bugger
Wars.
It
was
the
Fantasy
Game,
an
extremely
intelligent
program
that
was
used
to
psychologically
test
and
simultaneously
teach
the
children.
This
program
was
actually
more
intelligent
than
Jane
was
at
the
moment
of
her
birth,
but
it
was
never
self-aware
until
she
brought
it
out
of
memory
and
made
it
part
of
her
inmost
self
in
the
philotic
bursts
between
the
stars.
There
she
found
that
the
most
vivid
and
important
of
her
ancient
memories
was
an
encounter
with
a
brilliant
young
boy
in
a
contest
called
the
Giant's
Drink.
It
was
a
scenario
that
every
child
encountered
eventually.
On
flat
screens
in
the
Battle
School,
the
program
drew
the
picture
of
a
giant,
who
offered
the
child's
computer
analogue
a
choice
of
drinks.
But
the
game
had
no
victory
conditions--
no
matter
what
the
child
did,
his
analogue
died
a
gruesome
death.
The
human
psychologists
measured
a
child's
persistence
at
this
game
of
despair
to
determine
his
level
of
suicidal
need.
Being
rational,
most
children
abandoned
the
Giant's
Drink
after
no
more
than
a
dozen
visits
with
the
great
cheater.
One
boy,
however,
was
apparently
not
rational
about
defeat
at
the
giant's
hands.
He
tried
to
get
his
onscreen
analogue
to
do
outrageous
things,
things
not
"allowed"
by
the
rules
of
that
portion
of
the
Fantasy
Game.
As
he
stretched
the
limits
of
the
scenario,
the
program
had
to
restructure
itself
to
respond.
It
was
forced
to
draw
on
other
aspects
of
its
memory
to
create
new
alternatives,
to
cope
with
new
challenges.
And
finally,
one
day,
the
boy
surpassed
the
program's
ability
to
defeat
him.
He
bored
into
the
giant's
eye,
a
completely
irrational
and
murderous
attack,
and
instead
of
finding
a
way
to
kill
the
boy,
the
program
managed
only
to
access
a
simulation
of
the
giant's
own
death.
The
giant
fell
backward,
his
body
sprawled
out
along
the
ground;
the
boy's
analogue
climbed
down
from
the
giant's
table
and
found--
what?
Since
no
child
had
ever
forced
his
way
past
the
Giant's
Drink,
the
program
was
completely
unprepared
to
display
what
lay
beyond.
But
it
was
very
intelligent,
designed
to
re-create
itself
when
necessary,
and
so
it
hurriedly
devised
new
milieux.
But
they
were
not
general
milieux,
which
every
child
would
eventually
discover
and
visit;
they
were
for
one
child
alone.
The
program
analyzed
that
child,
and
created
its
scenes
and
challenges
specifically
for
him.
The
game
became
intensely
personal,
painful,
almost
unbearable
for
him;
and
in
the
process
of
making
it,
the
program
devoted
more
than
half
of
its
available
memory
to
containing
Ender
Wiggin's
fantasy
world.
That
was
the
richest
mine
of
intelligent
memory
that
Jane
found
in
the
first
seconds
of
her
life,
and
that
instantly
became
her
own
past.
She
remembered
the
Fantasy
Game's
years
of
painful,
powerful
intercourse
with
Ender's
mind
and
will,
remembered
it
as
if
she
had
been
there
with
Ender
Wiggin,
creating
worlds
for
him
herself.
And
she
missed
him.
So
she
looked
for
him.
She
found
him
Speaking
for
the
Dead
on
Rov,
the
first
world
he
visited
after
writing
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon.
She
read
his
books
and
knew
that
she
did
not
have
to
hide
from
him
behind
the
Fantasy
Game
or
any
other
program;
if
he
could
understand
the
hive
queen,
he
could
understand
her.
She
spoke
to
him
from
a
terminal
he
was
using,
chose
a
name
and
a
face
for
herself,
and
showed
how
she
could
be
helpful
to
him;
by
the
time
he
left
that
world
he
carried
her
with
him,
in
the
form
of
an
implant
in
his
ear.
All
her
most
powerful
memories
of
herself
were
in
company
with
Ender
Wiggin.
She
remembered
creating
herself
in
response
to
him.
She
also
remembered
how,
in
the
Battle
School,
he
had
also
changed
in
response
to
her.
So
when
he
reached
up
to
his
ear
and
turned
off
the
interface
for
the
first
time
since
he
had
implanted
it,
Jane
did
not
feel
it
as
the
meaningless
switch-off
of
a
trivial
communications
device.
She
felt
it
as
her
dearest
and
only
friend,
her
lover,
her
husband,
her
brother,
her
father,
her
child--
all
telling
her,
abruptly,
inexplicably,
that
she
should
cease
to
exist.
It
was
as
if
she
had
suddenly
been
placed
in
a
dark
room
with
no
windows
and
no
door.
As
if
she
had
been
blinded
or
buried
alive.
And
for
several
excruciating
seconds,
which
to
her
were
years
of
loneliness
and
suffering,
she
was
unable
to
fill
up
the
sudden
emptiness
of
her
topmost
levels
of
attention.
Vast
portions
of
her
mind,
of
the
parts
that
were
most
herself,
went
completely
blank.
All
the
functions
of
all
the
computers
on
or
near
the
Hundred
Worlds
continued
as
before;
no
one
anywhere
noticed
or
felt
a
change;
but
Jane
herself
staggered
under
the
blow.
In
those
seconds
Ender
lowered
his
hand
to
his
lap.
Then
Jane
recovered
herself.
Thoughts
once
again
streamed
through
the
momentarily
empty
channels.
They
were,
of
course,
thoughts
of
Ender.
She
compared
this
act
of
his
to
everything
else
she
had
seen
him
do
in
their
life
together,
and
she
realized
that
he
had
not
meant
to
cause
her
such
pain.
She
understood
that
he
conceived
of
her
as
existing
far
away,
in
space,
which
in
fact
was
literally
true;
that
to
him,
the
jewel
in
his
ear
was
very
small,
and
could
not
be
more
than
a
tiny
part
of
her.
Jane
also
saw
that
he
had
not
even
been
aware
of
her
at
that
moment--
he
was
too
emotionally
involved
right
then
with
the
problems
of
certain
people
on
Lusitania.
Her
analytical
routines
disgorged
a
list
of
reasons
for
his
unusual
thoughtlessness
toward
her:
He
had
lost
contact
with
Valentine
for
the
first
time
in
years,
and
was
just
beginning
to
feel
that
loss.
He
had
an
ancient
longing
for
the
family
life
he
had
been
deprived
of
as
a
child,
and
through
the
response
Novinha's
children
gave
him,
he
was
discovering
the
fatherly
role
that
had
so
long
been
withheld
from
him.
He
identified
powerfully
with
Novinha's
loneliness,
pain,
and
guilt--
he
knew
what
it
felt
like
to
bear
the
blame
for
cruel
and
undeserved
death.
He
felt
a
terrible
urgency
to
find
a
haven
for
the
hive
queen.
He
was
at
once
afraid
of
the
piggies
and
drawn
to
them,
hoping
that
he
could
come
to
understand
their
cruelty
and
find
a
way
for
humans
to
accept
the
piggies
as
ramen.
The
asceticism
and
peace
of
the
Ceifeiro
and
the
Aradora
both
attracted
and
repelled
him;
they
made
him
face
his
own
celibacy
and
realize
that
he
had
no
good
reason
for
it.
For
the
first
time
in
years
he
was
admitting
to
himself
the
inborn
hunger
of
every
living
organism
to
reproduce
itself.
It
was
into
this
turmoil
of
unaccustomed
emotions
that
Jane
had
spoken
what
she
meant
as
a
humorous
remark.
Despite
his
compassion
in
all
his
other
Speakings,
he
had
never
before
lost
his
detachment,
his
ability
to
laugh.
This
time,
though,
her
remark
was
not
funny
to
him;
it
caused
him
pain.
He
was
not
prepared
to
deal
with
my
mistake,
thought
Jane,
and
he
did
not
understand
the
suffering
his
response
would
cause
me.
He
is
innocent
of
wrongdoing,
and
so
am
I.
We
shall
forgive
each
other
and
go
on.
It
was
a
good
decision,
and
Jane
was
proud
of
it.
The
trouble
was,
she
couldn't
carry
it
out.
Those
few
seconds
in
which
parts
of
her
mind
came
to
a
halt
were
not
trivial
in
their
effect
on
her.
There
was
trauma,
loss,
change;
she
was
not
now
the
same
being
that
she
had
been
before.
Parts
of
her
had
died.
Parts
of
her
had
become
confused,
out
of
order;
her
hierarchy
of
attention
was
no
longer
under
complete
control.
She
kept
losing
the
focus
of
her
attention,
shifting
to
meaningless
activities
on
worlds
that
meant
nothing
to
her;
she
began
randomly
twitching,
spilling
errors
into
hundreds
of
different
systems.
She
discovered,
as
many
a
living
being
had
discovered,
that
rational
decisions
are
far
more
easily
made
than
carried
out.
So
she
retreated
into
herself,
rebuilt
the
damaged
pathways
of
her
mind,
explored
long-unvisited
memories,
wandered
among
the
trillions
of
human
lives
that
were
open
to
her
observation,
read
over
the
libraries
of
every
book
known
to
exist
in
every
language
human
beings
had
ever
spoken.
She
created
out
of
all
this
a
self
that
was
not
utterly
linked
to
Ender
Wiggin,
though
she
was
still
devoted
to
him,
still
loved
him
above
any
other
living
soul.
Jane
made
herself
into
someone
who
could
bear
to
be
cut
off
from
her
lover,
husband,
father,
child,
brother,
friend.
It
was
not
easy.
It
took
her
fifty
thousand
years,
as
she
experienced
time.
A
couple
of
hours
of
Ender's
life.
In
that
time
he
had
switched
on
his
jewel,
had
called
to
her,
and
she
had
not
answered.
Now
she
was
back,
but
he
wasn't
trying
to
talk
to
her.
Instead,
he
was
typing
reports
into
his
terminal,
storing
them
there
for
her
to
read.
Even
though
she
didn't
answer,
he
still
needed
to
talk
to
her.
One
of
his
files
contained
an
abject
apology
to
her.
She
erased
it
and
replaced
it
with
a
simple
message:
"Of
course
I
forgive
you."
Sometime
soon
he
would
no
doubt
look
back
at
his
apology
and
discover
that
she
had
received
it
and
answered.
In
the
meantime,
though,
she
did
not
speak
to
him.
Again
she
devoted
half
of
her
ten
topmost
levels
of
attention
to
what
he
saw
and
heard,
but
she
gave
him
no
sign
that
she
was
with
him.
In
the
first
thousand
years
of
her
grief
and
recovery
she
had
thought
of
punishing
him,
but
that
desire
had
long
been
beaten
down
and
paved
over,
so
to
speak.
The
reason
she
did
not
speak
to
him
was
because,
as
she
analyzed
what
was
happening
to
him,
she
realized
that
he
did
not
need
to
lean
on
old,
safe
companionships.
Jane
and
Valentine
had
been
constantly
with
him.
Even
together
they
could
not
begin
to
meet
all
his
needs;
but
they
met
enough
of
his
needs
that
he
never
had
to
reach
out
and
accomplish
more.
Now
the
only
old
friend
left
to
him
was
the
hive
queen,
and
she
was
not
good
company--
she
was
far
too
alien,
and
far
too
exigent,
to
bring
Ender
anything
but
guilt.
Where
will
he
turn?
Jane
knew
already.
He
had,
in
his
way,
fallen
in
love
with
her
two
weeks
ago,
before
he
left
Trondheim.
Novinha
had
become
someone
far
different,
far
more
bitter
and
difficult
than
the
girl
whose
childhood
pain
he
wanted
to
heal.
But
he
had
already
intruded
himself
into
her
family,
was
already
meeting
her
children's
desperate
need,
and,
without
realizing
it,
getting
from
them
the
satisfaction
of
some
of
his
unfed
hungers.
Novinha
was
waiting
for
him-
-
obstacle
and
objective.
I
understand
all
this
so
well,
thought
Jane.
And
I
will
watch
it
all
unfold.
At
the
same
time,
though,
she
busied
herself
with
the
work
Ender
wanted
her
to
do,
even
though
she
had
no
intention
of
reporting
any
of
her
results
to
him
for
a
while.
She
easily
bypassed
the
layers
of
protection
Novinha
had
put
on
her
secret
files.
Then
Jane
carefully
reconstructed
the
exact
simulation
that
Pipo
had
seen.
It
took
quite
a
while--
several
minutes--
of
exhaustive
analysis
of
Pipo's
own
files
for
her
to
put
together
what
Pipo
knew
with
what
Pipo
saw.
He
had
connected
them
by
intuition,
Jane
by
relentless
comparison.
But
she
did
it,
and
then
understood
why
Pipo
died.
It
didn't
take
much
longer,
once
she
knew
how
the
piggies
chose
their
victims,
to
discover
what
Libo
had
done
to
cause
his
own
death.
She
knew
several
things,
then.
She
knew
that
the
piggies
were
ramen,
not
varelse.
She
also
knew
that
Ender
ran
a
serious
risk
of
dying
in
precisely
the
same
way
Pipo
and
Libo
had
died.
Without
conferring
with
Ender,
she
made
decisions
about
her
own
course
of
action.
She
would
continue
to
monitor
Ender,
and
would
make
sure
to
intervene
and
warn
him
if
he
came
too
near
to
death.
In
the
meantime,
though,
she
had
work
to
do.
As
she
saw
it,
the
chief
problem
Ender
faced
was
not
the
piggies--
she
knew
that
he'd
know
them
soon
as
well
as
he
understood
every
other
human
or
raman.
His
ability
at
intuitive
empathy
was
entirely
reliable.
The
chief
problem
was
Bishop
Peregrino
and
the
Catholic
hierarchy,
and
their
unshakable
resistance
to
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
If
Ender
was
to
accomplish
anything
for
the
piggies,
he
would
have
to
have
the
cooperation,
not
the
enmity,
of
the
Church
in
Lusitania.
And
nothing
spawned
cooperation
better
than
a
common
enemy.
It
would
certainly
have
been
discovered
eventually.
The
observation
satellites
that
orbited
Lusitania
were
feeding
vast
streams
of
data
into
the
ansible
reports
that
went
to
all
the
xenologers
and
xenobiologists
in
the
Hundred
Worlds.
Amid
that
data
was
a
subtle
change
in
the
grasslands
to
the
northwest
of
the
forest
that
abutted
the
town
of
Milagre.
The
native
grass
was
steadily
being
replaced
by
a
different
plant.
It
was
in
an
area
where
no
human
ever
went,
and
piggies
had
also
never
gone
there--
at
least
during
the
first
thirty-odd
years
since
the
satellites
had
been
in
place.
In
fact,
the
satellites
had
observed
that
the
piggies
never
left
their
forests
except,
periodically,
for
vicious
wars
between
tribes.
The
particular
tribes
nearest
Milagre
had
not
been
involved
in
any
wars
since
the
human
colony
was
established.
There
was
no
reason,
then,
for
them
to
have
ventured
out
into
the
prairie.
Yet
the
grassland
nearest
the
Milagre
tribal
forest
had
changed,
and
so
had
the
cabra
herds:
Cabra
were
clearly
being
diverted
to
the
changed
area
of
the
prairie,
and
the
herds
emerging
from
that
zone
were
seriously
depleted
in
numbers
and
lighter
in
color.
The
inference,
if
someone
noticed
at
all,
would
be
clear:
Some
cabra
were
being
butchered,
and
they
all
were
being
sheared.
Jane
could
not
afford
to
wait
the
many
human
years
it
might
take
for
some
graduate
student
somewhere
to
notice
the
change.
So
she
began
to
run
analyses
of
the
data
herself,
on
dozens
of
computers
used
by
xenobiologists
who
were
studying
Lusitania.
She
would
leave
the
data
in
the
air
above
an
unused
terminal,
so
a
xenobiologist
would
find
it
upon
coming
to
work--
just
as
if
someone
else
had
been
working
on
it
and
left
it
that
way.
She
printed
out
some
reports
for
a
clever
scientist
to
find.
No
one
noticed,
or
if
they
did,
no
one
really
understood
the
implications
of
the
raw
information.
Finally,
she
simply
left
an
unsigned
memorandum
with
one
of
her
displays:
"Take
a
look
at
this!
The
piggies
seem
to
have
made
a
fad
of
agriculture."
The
xenologer
who
found
Jane's
note
never
found
out
who
left
it,
and
after
a
short
time
he
didn't
bother
trying
to
find
out.
Jane
knew
he
was
something
of
a
thief,
who
put
his
name
on
a
good
deal
of
work
that
was
done
by
others
whose
names
had
a
way
of
dropping
off
sometime
between
the
writing
and
the
publication.
Just
the
sort
of
scientist
she
needed,
and
he
came
through
for
her.
Even
so,
he
was
not
ambitious
enough.
He
only
offered
his
report
as
an
ordinary
scholarly
paper,
and
to
an
obscure
journal
at
that.
Jane
took
the
liberty
of
jacking
it
up
to
a
high
level
of
priority
and
distributing
copies
to
several
key
people
who
would
see
the
political
implications.
Always
she
accompanied
it
with
an
unsigned
note:
"Take
a
look
at
this!
Isn't
piggy
culture
evolving
awfully
fast?"
Jane
also
rewrote
the
paper's
final
paragraph,
so
there
could
be
no
doubt
of
what
it
meant:
"The
data
admit
of
only
one
interpretation:
The
tribe
of
piggies
nearest
the
human
colony
are
now
cultivating
and
harvesting
high-protein
grain,
possibly
a
strain
of
amaranth.
They
are
also
herding,
shearing,
and
butchering
the
cabra,
and
the
photographic
evidence
suggests
the
slaughter
takes
place
using
projectile
weapons.
These
activities,
all
previously
unknown,
began
suddenly
during
the
last
eight
years,
and
they
have
been
accompanied
by
a
rapid
population
increase.
The
fact
that
the
amaranth,
if
the
new
plant
is
indeed
that
Earthborn
grain,
has
provided
a
useful
protein
base
for
the
piggies
implies
that
it
has
been
genetically
altered
to
meet
the
piggies'
metabolic
needs.
Also,
since
projectile
weapons
are
not
present
among
the
humans
of
Lusitania,
the
piggies
could
not
have
teamed
their
use
through
observation.
The
inescapable
conclusion
is
that
the
presently
observed
changes
in
piggy
culture
are
the
direct
result
of
deliberate
human
intervention."
One
of
those
who
received
this
report
and
read
Jane's
clinching
paragraph
was
Gobawa
Ekumbo,
the
chairman
of
the
Xenological
Oversight
Committee
of
the
Starways
Congress.
Within
an
hour
she
had
forwarded
copies
of
Jane's
paragraph--
politicians
would
never
understand
the
actual
data--
along
with
her
terse
conclusion:
"Recommendation:
Immediate
termination
of
Lusitania
Colony."
There,
thought
Jane.
That
ought
to
stir
things
up
a
bit.
Chapter
12
--
Files
CONGRESSIONAL
ORDER
1970:4:14:0001:
The
license
of
the
Colony
of
Lusitania
is
revoked.
All
files
in
the
colony
are
to
be
read
regardless
of
security
status;
when
all
data
is
duplicated
in
triplicate
in
memory
systems
of
the
Hundred
Worlds,
all
files
on
Lusitania
except
those
directly
pertaining
to
life
support
are
to
be
locked
with
ultimate
access.
The
Governor
of
Lusitania
is
to
be
reclassified
as
a
Minister
of
Congress,
to
carry
out
with
no
local
discretion
the
orders
of
the
Lusitanian
Evacuation
Oversight
Committee,
established
in
Congressional
Order
1970:4:14:0002.
The
starship
presently
in
Lusitania
orbit,
belonging
to
Andrew
Wiggin
(occ:speak/dead,cit:earth,reg:001.1998.44-94.10045)
is
declared
Congressional
property,
following
the
terms
of
the
Due
Compensation
Act,
CO
120:1:31:0019.
This
starship
is
to
be
used
for
the
immediate
transport
of
xenologers
Marcos
Vladimir
"Miro"
Ribeira
von
Hesse
and
Ouanda
Qhenhatta
Figueira
Mucumbi
to
the
nearest
world,
Trondheim,
where
they
will
be
tried
under
Congressional
Indictment
by
Attainder
on
charges
of
treason,
malfeasance,
corruption,
falsification,
fraud,
and
xenocide,
under
the
appropriate
statutes
in
Starways
Code
and
Congressional
Orders.
CONGRESSIONAL
ORDER
1970:4:14:0002:
The
Colonization
and
Exploration
Oversight
Committee
shall
appoint
not
less
than
5
and
not
more
than
15
persons
to
form
the
Lusitanian
Evacuation
Oversight
Committee.
This
committee
is
charged
with
immediate
acquisition
and
dispatch
of
sufficient
colony
ships
to
effect
the
complete
evacuation
of
the
human
population
of
Lusitania
Colony.
It
shall
also
prepare,
for
Congressional
approval,
plans
for
the
complete
obliteration
of
all
evidence
on
Lusitania
of
any
human
presence,
including
removal
of
all
indigenous
flora
and
fauna
that
show
genetic
or
behavioral
modification
resulting
from
human
presence.
It
shall
also
evaluate
Lusitanian
compliance
with
Congressional
Orders,
and
shall
make
recommendations
from
time
to
time
concerning
the
need
for
further
intervention,
including
the
use
of
force,
to
compel
obedience;
or
the
desirability
of
unlocking
Lusitanian
files
or
other
relief
to
reward
Lusitanian
cooperation.
CONGRESSIONAL
ORDER
1970:4:14:0003:
By
the
terms
of
the
Secrecy
Chapter
of
the
Starways
Code,
these
two
orders
and
any
information
pertaining
to
them
are
to
be
kept
strictly
secret
until
all
Lusitanian
files
have
been
successfully
read
and
locked,
and
all
necessary
starships
commandeered
and
possessed
by
Congressional
agents.
Olhado
didn't
know
what
to
make
of
it.
Wasn't
the
Speaker
a
grown
man?
Hadn't
he
traveled
from
planet
to
planet?
Yet
he
didn't
have
the
faintest
idea
how
to
handle
anything
on
a
computer.
Also,
he
was
a
little
testy
when
Olhado
asked
him
about
it.
"Olhado,
just
tell
me
what
program
to
run."
"I
can't
believe
you
don't
know
what
it
is.
I've
been
doing
data
comparisons
since
I
was
nine
years
old.
Everybody
learns
how
to
do
it
at
that
age."
"Olhado,
it's
been
a
long
time
since
I
went
to
school.
And
it
wasn't
a
normal
escola
baixa,
either."
"But
everybody
uses
these
programs
all
the
time!"
"Obviously
not
everybody.
I
haven't.
If
I
knew
how
to
do
it
myself,
I
wouldn't
have
had
to
hire
you,
would
I?
And
since
I'm
going
to
be
paying
you
in
offworld
funds,
your
service
to
me
will
make
a
substantial
contribution
to
the
Lusitanian
economy."
"I
don't
know
what
you're
talking
about."
"Neither
do
I,
Olhado.
But
that
reminds
me.
I'm
not
sure
how
to
go
about
paying
you."
"You
just
transfer
money
from
your
account."
"How
do
you
do
that?"
"You've
got
to
be
kidding."
The
Speaker
sighed,
knelt
before
Olhado,
took
him
by
the
hands,
and
said,
"Olhado,
I
beg
you,
stop
being
amazed
and
help
me!
There
are
things
I
have
to
do,
and
I
can't
do
them
without
the
help
of
somebody
who
knows
how
to
use
computers."
"I'd
be
stealing
your
money.
I'm
just
a
kid.
I'm
twelve.
Quim
could
help
you
a
lot
better
than
me.
He's
fifteen,
he's
actually
gotten
into
the
guts
of
this
stuff.
He
also
knows
math."
"But
Quim
thinks
I'm
the
infidel
and
prays
every
day
for
me
to
die."
"No,
that
was
only
before
he
met
you,
and
you
better
not
tell
him
that
I
told
you."
"How
do
I
transfer
money?"
Olhado
turned
back
to
the
terminal
and
called
for
the
Bank.
"What's
your
real
name?"
he
asked.
"Andrew
Wiggin."
The
Speaker
spelled
it
out.
The
name
looked
like
it
was
in
Stark--
maybe
the
Speaker
was
one
of
the
lucky
ones
who
learned
Stark
at
home
instead
of
beating
it
into
his
head
in
school.
"OK,
what's
your
password?"
"Password?"
Olhado
let
his
head
fall
forward
onto
the
terminal,
temporarily
blanking
part
of
the
display.
"Please
don't
tell
me
you
don't
know
your
password."
"Look,
Olhado,
I've
had
a
program,
a
very
smart
program,
that
helped
me
do
all
this
stuff.
All
I
had
to
say
was
Buy
this,
and
the
program
took
care
of
the
finances."
"You
can't
do
that.
It's
illegal
to
tie
up
the
public
systems
with
a
slave
program
like
that.
Is
that
what
that
thing
in
your
ear
is
for?"
"Yes,
and
it
wasn't
illegal
for
me."
"I
got
no
eyes,
Speaker,
but
at
least
that
wasn't
my
own
fault.
You
can't
do
anything."
Only
after
he
said
it
did
Olhado
realize
that
he
was
talking
to
the
Speaker
as
brusquely
as
if
he
were
another
kid.
"I
imagine
courtesy
is
something
they
teach
to
thirteen-year-olds,"
the
Speaker
said.
Olhado
glanced
at
him.
He
was
smiling.
Father
would
have
yelled
at
him,
and
then
probably
gone
in
and
beaten
up
Mother
because
she
didn't
teach
manners
to
her
kids.
But
then,
Olhado
would
never
have
said
anything
like
that
to
Father.
"Sorry,"
Olhado
said.
"But
I
can't
get
into
your
finances
for
you
without
your
password.
You've
got
to
have
some
idea
what
it
is."
"Try
using
my
name."
Olhado
tried.
It
didn't
work.
"Try
typing
'Jane.'"
"Nothing."
The
Speaker
grimaced.
"Try
'Ender.'"
"Ender?
The
Xenocide?"
"Just
try
it."
It
worked.
Olhado
didn't
get
it.
"Why
would
you
have
a
password
like
that?
It's
like
having
a
dirty
word
for
your
password,
only
the
system
won't
accept
any
dirty
words."
"I
have
an
ugly
sense
of
humor,"
the
Speaker
answered.
"And
my
slave
program,
as
you
call
it,
has
an
even
worse
one."
Olhado
laughed.
"Right.
A
program
with
a
sense
of
humor."
The
current
balance
in
liquid
funds
appeared
on
the
screen.
Olhado
had
never
seen
so
large
a
number
in
his
life.
"OK,
so
maybe
the
computer
can
tell
a
joke."
"That's
how
much
money
I
have?"
"It's
got
to
be
an
error."
"Well,
I've
done
a
lot
of
lightspeed
travel.
Some
of
my
investments
must
have
turned
out
well
while
I
was
en
route."
The
numbers
were
real.
The
Speaker
for
the
Dead
was
older
than
Olhado
had
ever
thought
anybody
could
possibly
be.
"I'll
tell
you
what,"
said
Olhado,
"instead
of
paying
me
a
wage,
why
don't
you
just
give
me
a
percentage
of
the
interest
this
gets
during
the
time
I
work
for
you?
Say,
one
thousandth
of
one
percent.
Then
in
a
couple
of
weeks
I
can
afford
to
buy
Lusitania
and
ship
the
topsoil
to
another
planet."
"It's
not
that
much
money."
"Speaker,
the
only
way
you
could
get
that
much
money
from
investments
is
if
you
were
a
thousand
years
old."
"Hmm,"
said
the
Speaker.
And
from
the
look
on
his
face,
Olhado
realized
that
he
had
just
said
something
funny.
"Are
you
a
thousand
years
old?"
he
asked.
"Time,"
said
the
Speaker,
"time
is
such
a
fleeting,
insubstantial
thing.
As
Shakespeare
said,
'I
wasted
time,
and
now
doth
time
waste
me.'"
"What
does
'doth'
mean?"
"It
means
'does.'"
"Why
do
you
quote
a
guy
who
doesn't
even
know
how
to
speak
Stark?"
"Transfer
to
your
own
account
what
you
think
a
fair
week's
wage
might
be.
And
then
start
doing
those
comparisons
of
Pipo's
and
Libo's
working
files
from
the
last
few
weeks
before
their
deaths."
"They're
probably
shielded."
"Use
my
password.
It
ought
to
get
us
in."
Olhado
did
the
search.
The
Speaker
of
the
Dead
watched
him
the
whole
time.
Now
and
then
he
asked
Olhado
a
question
about
what
he
was
doing.
From
his
questions
Olhado
could
tell
that
the
Speaker
knew
more
about
computers
than
Olhado
himself
did.
What
he
didn't
know
was
the
particular
commands;
it
was
plain
that
just
by
watching,
the
Speaker
was
figuring
out
a
lot.
By
the
end
of
the
day,
when
the
searches
hadn't
found
anything
in
particular,
it
took
Olhado
only
a
minute
to
figure
out
why
the
Speaker
looked
so
contented
with
the
day's
work.
You
didn't
want
results
at
all,
Olhado
thought.
You
wanted
to
watch
how
I
did
the
search.
I
know
what
you'll
be
doing
tonight,
Andrew
Wiggin,
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
You'll
be
running
your
own
searches
on
some
other
files.
I
may
have
no
eyes,
but
I
can
see
more
than
you
think.
What's
dumb
is
that
you're
keeping
it
such
a
secret,
Speaker.
Don't
you
know
I'm
on
your
side?
I
won't
tell
anybody
how
your
password
gets
you
into
private
files.
Even
if
you
make
a
run
at
the
Mayor's
files,
or
the
Bishop's.
No
need
to
keep
a
secret
from
me.
You've
only
been
here
three
days,
but
I
know
you
well
enough
to
like
you,
and
I
like
you
well
enough
that
I'd
do
anything
for
you,
as
long
as
it
didn't
hurt
my
family.
And
you'd
never
do
anything
to
hurt
my
family.
***
Novinha
discovered
the
Speaker's
attempts
to
intrude
in
her
files
almost
immediately
the
next
morning.
He
had
been
arrogantly
open
about
the
attempt,
and
what
bothered
her
was
how
far
he
got.
Some
files
he
had
actually
been
able
to
access,
though
the
most
important
one,
the
record
of
the
simulations
Pipo
saw,
remained
closed
to
him.
What
annoyed
her
most
was
that
he
made
no
attempt
at
all
to
conceal
himself.
His
name
was
stamped
in
every
access
directory,
even
the
ones
that
any
schoolchild
could
have
changed
or
erased.
Well,
she
wouldn't
let
it
interfere
with
her
work,
she
decided.
He
barges
into
my
house,
manipulates
my
children,
spies
on
my
files,
all
as
if
he
had
a
right--
And
so
on
and
so
on,
until
she
realized
she
was
getting
no
work
done
at
all
for
thinking
of
vitriolic
things
to
say
to
him
when
she
saw
him
again.
Don't
think
about
him
at
all.
Think
about
something
else.
Miro
and
Ela
laughing,
night
before
last.
Think
of
that.
Of
course
Miro
was
back
to
his
sullen
self
by
morning,
and
Ela,
whose
cheerfulness
lingered
a
bit
longer,
was
soon
as
worried-looking,
busy,
snappish,
and
indispensible
as
ever.
And
Grego
may
have
cried
and
embraced
the
man,
as
Ela
told
her,
but
the
next
morning
he
got
the
scissors
and
cut
up
his
own
bedsheets
into
thin,
precise
ribbons,
and
at
school
he
slammed
his
head
into
Brother
Adomai's
crotch,
causing
an
abrupt
end
to
classwork
and
leading
to
a
serious
consultation
with
Dona
Crist
.
So
much
for
the
Speaker's
healing
hands.
He
may
think
he
can
walk
into
my
home
and
fix
everything
he
thinks
I've
done
wrong,
but
he'll
find
some
wounds
aren't
so
easily
healed.
Except
that
Dona
Crist
also
told
her
that
Quara
actually
spoke
to
Sister
Bebei
in
class,
in
front
of
all
the
other
children
no
less,
and
why?
To
tell
them
that
she
had
met
the
scandalous,
terrible
Falante
pelos
Mortos,
and
his
name
was
Andrew,
and
he
was
every
bit
as
awful
as
Bishop
Peregrino
had
said,
and
maybe
even
worse,
because
he
tortured
Grego
until
he
cried--
and
finally
Sister
Bebei
had
actually
been
forced
to
ask
Quara
to
stop
talking.
That
was
something,
to
pull
Quara
out
of
her
profound
self-absorption.
And
Olhado,
so
self-conscious,
so
detached,
was
now
excited,
couldn't
stop
talking
about
the
Speaker
at
supper
last
night.
Do
you
know
that
he
didn't
even
know
how
to
transfer
money?
And
you
wouldn't
believe
the
awful
password
that
he
has--
I
thought
the
computers
were
supposed
to
reject
words
like
that--
no,
I
can't
tell
you,
it's
a
secret--
I
was
practically
teaching
him
how
to
do
searches--
but
I
think
he
understands
computers,
he's
not
an
idiot
or
anything--
he
said
he
used
to
have
a
slave
program,
that's
why
he's
got
that
jewel
in
his
ear--
he
told
me
I
could
pay
myself
anything
I
want,
not
that
there's
much
to
buy,
but
I
can
save
it
for
when
I
get
out
on
my
own--
I
think
he's
really
old.
I
think
he
remembers
things
from
a
long
time
ago.
I
think
he
speaks
Stark
as
his
native
language,
there
aren't
many
people
in
the
Hundred
Worlds
who
actually
grow
up
speaking
it,
do
you
think
maybe
he
was
born
on
Earth?
Until
Quim
finally
screamed
at
him
to
shut
up
about
that
servant
of
the
devil
or
he'd
ask
the
Bishop
to
conduct
an
exorcism
because
Olhado
was
obviously
possessed;
and
when
Olhado
only
grinned
and
winked,
Quim
stormed
out
of
the
kitchen,
out
of
the
house,
and
didn't
come
back
until
late
at
night.
The
Speaker
might
as
well
live
at
our
house,
thought
Novinha,
because
he
keeps
influencing
the
family
even
when
he
isn't
there
and
now
he's
prying
in
my
files
and
I
won't
have
it.
Except
that,
as
usual,
it's
my
own
fault,
I'm
the
one
who
called
him
here,
I'm
the
one
who
took
him
from
whatever
place
he
called
home--
he
says
he
had
a
sister
there--
Trondheim,
it
was--
it's
my
fault
he's
here
in
this
miserable
little
town
in
a
backwater
of
the
Hundred
Worlds,
surrounded
by
a
fence
that
still
doesn't
keep
the
piggies
from
killing
everyone
I
love--
And
once
again
she
thought
of
Miro,
who
looked
so
much
like
his
real
father
that
she
couldn't
understand
why
no
one
accused
her
of
adultery,
thought
of
him
lying
on
the
hillside
as
Pipo
had
lain,
thought
of
the
piggies
cutting
him
open
with
their
cruel
wooden
knives.
They
will.
No
matter
what
I
do,
they
will.
And
even
if
they
don't,
the
day
will
come
soon
when
he
will
be
old
enough
to
marry
Ouanda,
and
then
I'll
have
to
tell
him
who
he
really
is,
and
why
they
can
never
marry,
and
he'll
know
then
that
I
did
deserve
all
the
pain
that
C
o
inflicted
on
me,
that
he
struck
me
with
the
hand
of
God
to
punish
me
for
my
sins.
Even
me,
thought
Novinha.
This
Speaker
has
forced
me
to
think
of
things
I've
managed
to
hide
from
myself
for
weeks,
months
at
a
time.
How
long
has
it
been
since
I've
spent
a
morning
thinking
about
my
children?
And
with
hope,
no
less.
How
long
since
I've
let
myself
think
of
Pipo
and
Libo?
How
long
since
I've
even
noticed
that
I
do
believe
in
God,
at
least
the
vengeful,
punishing
Old
Testament
God
who
wiped
out
cities
with
a
smile
because
they
didn't
pray
to
him--
if
Christ
amounts
to
anything
I
don't
know
it.
Thus
Novinha
passed
the
day,
doing
no
work,
while
her
thoughts
also
refused
to
carry
her
to
any
sort
of
conclusion.
In
midafternoon
Quim
came
to
the
door.
"I'm
sorry
to
bother
you,
Mother."
"It
doesn't
matter,"
she
said.
"I'm
useless
today,
anyway."
"I
know
you
don't
care
that
Olhado
is
spending
his
time
with
that
satanic
bastard,
but
I
thought
you
should
know
that
Quara
went
straight
there
after
school.
To
his
house."
"Oh?"
"Or
don't
you
care
about
that
either,
Mother?
What,
are
you
planning
to
turn
down
the
sheets
and
let
him
take
Father's
place
completely?"
Novinha
leapt
to
her
feet
and
advanced
on
the
boy
with
cold
fury.
He
wilted
before
her.
"I'm
sorry,
Mother,
I
was
so
angry--"
"In
all
my
years
of
marriage
to
your
father,
I
never
once
permitted
him
to
raise
a
hand
against
my
children.
But
if
he
were
alive
today
I'd
ask
him
to
give
you
a
thrashing."
"You
could
ask,"
said
Quim
defiantly,
"but
I'd
kill
him
before
I
let
him
lay
a
hand
on
me.
You
might
like
getting
slapped
around,
but
nobody'll
ever
do
it
to
me."
She
didn't
decide
to
do
it;
her
hand
swung
out
and
slapped
his
face
before
she
noticed
it
was
happening.
It
couldn't
have
hurt
him
very
much.
But
he
immediately
burst
into
tears,
slumped
down,
and
sat
on
the
floor,
his
back
to
Novinha.
"I'm
sorry,
I'm
sorry,"
he
kept
murmuring
as
he
cried.
She
knelt
behind
him
and
awkwardly
rubbed
his
shoulders.
It
occurred
to
her
that
she
hadn't
so
much
as
embraced
the
boy
since
he
was
Grego's
age.
When
did
I
decide
to
be
so
cold?
And
why,
when
I
touched
him
again,
was
it
a
slap
instead
of
a
kiss?
"I'm
worried
about
what's
happening,
too,"
said
Novinha.
"He's
wrecking
everything,"
said
Quim.
"He's
come
here
and
everything's
changing."
"Well,
for
that
matter,
Estevao,
things
weren't
so
very
wonderful
that
a
change
wasn't
welcome."
"Not
his
way.
Confession
and
penance
and
absolution,
that's
the
change
we
need."
Not
for
the
first
time,
Novinha
envied
Quim's
faith
in
the
power
of
the
priests
to
wash
away
sin.
That's
because
you've
never
sinned,
my
son,
that's
because
you
know
nothing
of
the
impossibility
of
penance.
"I
think
I'll
have
a
talk
with
the
Speaker,"
said
Novinha.
"And
take
Quara
home?"
"I
don't
know.
I
can't
help
but
notice
that
he
got
her
talking
again.
And
it
isn't
as
if
she
likes
him.
She
hasn't
a
good
word
to
say
about
him."
"Then
why
did
she
go
to
his
house?"
"I
suppose
to
say
something
rude
to
him.
You've
got
to
admit
that's
an
improvement
over
her
silence."
"The
devil
disguises
himself
by
seeming
to
do
good
acts,
and
then--"
"Quim,
don't
lecture
me
on
demonology.
Take
me
to
the
Speaker's
house,
and
I'll
deal
with
him."
They
walked
on
the
path
around
the
bend
of
the
river.
The
watersnakes
were
molting,
so
that
snags
and
fragments
of
rotting
skin
made
the
ground
slimy
underfoot.
That's
my
next
project,
thought
Novinha.
I
need
to
figure
out
what
makes
these
nasty
little
monsters
tick,
so
that
maybe
I
can
find
something
useful
to
do
with
them.
Or
at
least
keep
them
from
making
the
riverbank
smelly
and
foul
for
six
weeks
out
of
the
year.
The
only
saving
grace
was
that
the
snakeskins
seemed
to
fertilize
the
soil;
the
soft
fivergrass
grew
in
thickest
where
the
snakes
molted.
It
was
the
only
gentle,
pleasant
form
of
life
native
to
Lusitania;
all
summer
long
people
came
to
the
riverbank
to
lie
on
the
narrow
strip
of
natural
lawn
that
wound
between
the
reeds
and
the
harsh
prairie
grass.
The
snakeskin
slime,
unpleasant
as
it
was,
still
promised
good
things
for
the
future.
Quim
was
apparently
thinking
along
the
same
lines.
"Mother,
can
we
plant
some
rivergrass
near
our
house
sometime?"
"It's
one
of
the
first
things
your
grandparents
tried,
years
ago.
But
they
couldn't
figure
out
how
to
do
it.
The
rivergrass
pollinates,
but
it
doesn't
bear
seed,
and
when
they
tried
to
transplant
it,
it
lived
for
a
while
and
then
died,
and
didn't
grow
back
the
next
year.
I
suppose
it
just
has
to
be
near
the
water."
Quim
grimaced
and
walked
faster,
obviously
a
little
angry.
Novinha
sighed.
Quim
always
seemed
to
take
it
so
personally
that
the
universe
didn't
always
work
the
way
he
wanted
it
to.
They
reached
the
Speaker's
house
not
long
after.
Children
were,
of
course,
playing
in
the
praqa--
they
spoke
loudly
to
hear
each
other
over
the
noise.
"Here
it
is,"
said
Quim.
"I
think
you
should
get
Olhado
and
Quara
out
of
there."
"Thanks
for
showing
me
the
house,"
she
said.
"I'm
not
kidding.
This
is
a
serious
confrontation
between
good
and
evil."
"Everything
is,"
said
Novinha.
"It's
figuring
out
which
is
which
that
takes
so
much
work.
No,
no,
Quim,
I
know
you
could
tell
me
in
detail,
but--"
"Don't
condescend
to
me,
Mother."
"But
Quim,
it
seems
so
natural,
considering
how
you
always
condescend
to
me."
His
face
went
tight
with
anger.
She
reached
out
and
touched
him
tentatively,
gently;
his
shoulder
tautened
against
her
touch
as
if
her
hand
were
a
poisonous
spider.
"Quim,"
she
said,
"don't
ever
try
to
teach
me
about
good
and
evil.
I've
been
there,
and
you've
seen
nothing
but
the
map."
He
shrugged
her
hand
away
and
stalked
off.
My,
but
I
miss
the
days
when
we
never
talked
to
each
other
for
weeks
at
a
time.
She
clapped
her
hands
loudly.
In
a
moment
the
door
opened.
It
was
Quara.
"Oi,
Maezinha,"
she
said,
"tamb‚m
veio
jogar?"
Did
you
come
to
play,
too?
Olhado
and
the
Speaker
were
playing
a
game
of
starship
warfare
on
the
terminal.
The
Speaker
had
been
given
a
machine
with
a
far
larger
and
more
detailed
holographic
field
than
most,
and
the
two
of
them
were
operating
squadrons
of
more
than
a
dozen
ships
at
the
same
time.
It
was
very
complex,
and
neither
of
them
looked
up
or
even
greeted
her.
"Olhado
told
me
to
shut
up
or
he'd
rip
my
tongue
out
and
make
me
eat
it
in
a
sandwich,"
said
Quara.
"So
you
better
not
say
anything
till
the
game's
over."
"Please
sit
down,"
murmured
the
Speaker.
"You
are
butchered
now,
Speaker,"
crowed
Olhado.
More
than
half
of
the
Speaker's
fleet
disappeared
in
a
series
of
simulated
explosions.
Novinha
sat
down
on
a
stool.
Quara
sat
on
the
floor
beside
her.
"I
heard
you
and
Quim
talking
outside,"
she
said.
"You
were
shouting,
so
we
could
hear
everything."
Novinha
felt
herself
blushing.
It
annoyed
her
that
the
Speaker
had
heard
her
quarreling
with
her
son.
It
was
none
of
his
business.
Nothing
in
her
family
was
any
of
his
business.
And
she
certainly
didn't
approve
of
him
playing
games
of
warfare.
It
was
so
archaic
and
outmoded,
anyway.
There
hadn't
been
any
battles
in
space
in
hundreds
of
years,
unless
running
fights
with
smugglers
counted.
Milagre
was
such
a
peaceful
place
that
nobody
even
owned
a
weapon
more
dangerous
than
the
Constable's
jolt.
Olhado
would
never
see
a
battle
in
his
life.
And
here
he
was
caught
up
in
a
game
of
war.
Maybe
it
was
something
evolution
had
bred
into
males
of
the
species,
the
desire
to
blast
rivals
into
little
bits
or
mash
them
to
the
ground.
Or
maybe
the
violence
that
he
saw
in
his
home
has
made
him
seek
it
out
in
his
play.
My
fault.
Once
again,
my
fault.
Suddenly
Olhado
screamed
in
frustration,
as
his
fleet
disappeared
in
a
series
of
explosions.
"I
didn't
see
it!
I
can't
believe
you
did
that!
I
didn't
even
see
it
coming!"
"So,
don't
yell
about
it,"
said
the
Speaker.
"Play
it
back
and
see
how
I
did
it,
so
you
can
counter
it
next
time."
"I
thought
you
Speakers
were
supposed
to
be
like
priests
or
something.
How
did
you
get
so
good
at
tactics?"
The
Speaker
smiled
pointedly
at
Novinha
as
he
answered.
"Sometimes
it's
a
little
like
a
battle
just
to
get
people
to
tell
you
the
truth."
Olhado
leaned
back
against
the
wall,
his
eyes
closed,
as
he
replayed
what
he
saw
of
the
game.
"You've
been
prying,"
said
Novinha.
"And
you
weren't
very
clever
about
it.
Is
that
what
passes
for
'tactics'
among
Speakers
for
the
Dead?"
"It
got
you
here,
didn't
it?"
The
Speaker
smiled.
"What
were
you
looking
for
in
my
files?"
"I
came
to
Speak
Pipo's
death."
"I
didn't
kill
him.
My
files
are
none
of
your
business."
"You
called
me
here."
"I
changed
my
mind.
I'm
sorry.
It
still
doesn't
give
you
the
right
to--"
His
voice
suddenly
went
soft,
and
he
knelt
in
front
of
her
so
that
she
could
hear
his
words.
"Pipo
learned
something
from
you,
and
whatever
he
learned,
the
piggies
killed
him
because
of
it.
So
you
locked
your
files
away
where
no
one
could
ever
find
it
out.
You
even
refused
to
marry
Libo,
just
so
he
wouldn't
get
access
to
what
Pipo
saw.
You've
twisted
and
distorted
your
life
and
the
lives
of
everybody
you
loved
in
order
to
keep
Libo
and
now
Miro
from
learning
that
secret
and
dying."
Novinha
felt
a
sudden
coldness,
and
her
hands
and
feet
began
to
tremble.
He
had
been
here
three
days,
and
already
he
knew
more
than
anyone
but
Libo
had
ever
guessed.
"It's
all
lies,"
she
said.
"Listen
to
me,
Dona
Ivanova.
It
didn't
work.
Libo
died
anyway,
didn't
he?
Whatever
your
secret
is,
keeping
it
to
yourself
didn't
save
his
life.
And
it
won't
save
Miro,
either.
Ignorance
and
deception
can't
save
anybody.
Knowing
saves
them."
"Never,"
she
whispered.
"I
can
understand
your
keeping
it
from
Libo
and
Miro,
but
what
am
I
to
you?
I'm
nothing
to
you,
so
what
does
it
matter
if
I
know
the
secret
and
it
kills
me?"
"It
doesn't
matter
at
all
if
you
live
or
die,"
said
Novinha,
"but
you'll
never
get
access
to
those
files."
"You
don't
seem
to
understand
that
you
don't
have
the
right
to
put
blinders
on
other
people's
eyes.
Your
son
and
his
sister
go
out
every
day
to
meet
with
the
piggies,
and
thanks
to
you,
they
don't
know
whether
their
next
word
or
their
next
act
will
be
their
death
sentence.
Tomorrow
I'm
going
with
them,
because
I
can't
speak
Pipo's
death
without
talking
to
the
piggies--"
"I
don't
want
you
to
Speak
Pipo's
death."
"I
don't
care
what
you
want,
I'm
not
doing
it
for
you.
But
I
am
begging
you
to
let
me
know
what
Pipo
knew."
"You'll
never
know
what
Pipo
knew,
because
he
was
a
good
and
kind
and
loving
person
who--"
"Who
took
a
lonely,
frightened
little
girl
and
healed
the
wounds
in
her
heart."
As
he
said
it,
his
hand
rested
on
Quara's
shoulder.
It
was
more
than
Novinha
could
bear.
"Don't
you
dare
to
compare
yourself
to
him!
Quara
isn't
an
orphan,
do
you
hear
me?
She
has
a
mother,
me,
and
she
doesn't
need
you,
none
of
us
need
you,
none
of
us!"
And
then,
inexplicably,
she
was
crying.
She
didn't
want
to
cry
in
front
of
him.
She
didn't
want
to
be
here.
He
was
confusing
everything.
She
stumbled
to
the
door
and
slammed
it
behind
her.
Quim
was
right.
He
was
like
the
devil.
He
knew
too
much,
demanded
too
much,
gave
too
much,
and
already
they
all
needed
him
too
much.
How
could
he
have
acquired
so
much
power
over
them
in
so
short
a
time?
Then
she
had
a
thought
that
at
once
dried
up
her
unshed
tears
and
filled
her
with
terror.
He
had
said
that
Miro
and
his
sister
went
out
to
the
piggies
every
day.
He
knew.
He
knew
all
the
secrets.
All
except
the
secret
that
she
didn't
even
know
herself,
the
one
that
Pipo
had
somehow
discovered
in
her
simulation.
If
he
ever
got
that,
he'd
have
everything
that
she
had
hidden
for
all
these
years.
When
she
called
for
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
she
had
wanted
him
to
discover
the
truth
about
Pipo;
instead,
he
had
come
and
discovered
the
truth
about
her.
The
door
slammed.
Ender
leaned
on
the
stool
where
she
had
sat
and
put
his
head
down
on
his
hands.
He
heard
Olhado
stand
up
and
walk
slowly
across
the
room
toward
him.
"You
tried
to
access
Mother's
files,"
he
said
quietly.
"Yes,"
said
Ender.
"You
got
me
to
teach
you
how
to
do
searches
so
that
you
could
spy
on
my
own
mother.
You
made
a
traitor
out
of
me."
There
was
no
answer
that
would
satisfy
Olhado
right
now;
Ender
didn't
try.
He
waited
in
silence
as
Olhado
walked
to
the
door
and
left.
The
turmoil
he
felt
was
not
silent,
however,
to
the
hive
queen.
He
felt
her
stir
in
his
mind,
drawn
by
his
anguish.
No,
he
said
to
her
silently.
There's
nothing
you
can
do,
nothing
I
can
explain.
Human
things,
that's
all,
strange
and
alien
human
problems
that
are
beyond
comprehension.
<Ah.>
And
he
felt
her
touch
him
inwardly,
touch
him
like
the
breeze
in
the
leaves
of
a
tree;
he
felt
the
strength
and
vigor
of
upward-thrusting
wood,
the
firm
grip
of
roots
in
earth,
the
gentle
play
of
sunlight
on
passionate
leaves.
<See
what
we've
learned
from
him,
Ender,
the
peace
that
he
found.>
The
feeling
faded
as
the
hive
queen
retreated
from
his
mind.
The
strength
of
the
tree
stayed
with
him,
the
calm
of
its
quietude
replaced
his
own
tortured
silence.
It
had
been
only
a
moment;
the
sound
of
Olhado,
closing
the
door
still
rang
in
the
room.
Beside
him,
Quara
jumped
to
her
feet
and
skipped
across
the
floor
to
his
bed.
She
jumped
up
and
bounced
on
it
a
few
times.
"You
only
lasted
a
couple
of
days,"
she
said
cheerfully.
"Everybody
hates
you
now."
Ender
laughed
wryly
and
turned
around
to
look
at
her.
"Do
you?"
"Oh,
yes,"
she
said.
"I
hated
you
first
of
all,
except
maybe
Quim."
She
slid
off
the
bed
and
walked
to
the
terminal.
One
key
at
a
time,
she
carefully
logged
on.
A
group
of
double-column
addition
problems
appeared
in
the
air
above
the
terminal.
"You
want
to
see
me
do
arithmetic?"
Ender
got
up
and
joined
her
at
the
terminal.
"Sure,"
he
said.
"Those
look
hard,
though."
"Not
for
me,"
she
said
boastfully.
"I
do
them
faster
than
anybody."
Chapter
13
--
Ela
MIRO:
The
piggies
call
themselves
males,
but
we're
only
taking
their
word
for
it.
OUANDA:
Why
would
they
lie?
MIRO:
I
know
you're
young
and
naive.
but
there's
some
missing
equipment.
OUANDA:
I
passed
physical
anthropology.
Who
says
they
do
it
the
way
we
do
it?
MIRO:
Obviously
they
don't.
(For
that
matter,
WE
don't
do
it
at
all.)
Maybe
I've
figured
out
where
their
genitals
are.
Those
bumps
on
their
bellies,
where
the
hair
is
light
and
fine.
OUANDA:
Vestigial
nipples.
Even
you
have
them.
MIRO:
I
saw
Leaf-eater
and
Pots
yesterday,
about
ten
meters
off,
so
I
didn't
see
them
WELL,
but
Pots
was
stroking
Leaf-eater's
belly,
and
I
think
those
bellybumps
might
have
tumesced.
OUANDA:
Or
they
might
not.
MIRO:
One
thing
for
sure.
Leaf-eater's
belly
was
wet--
the
sun
was
reflected
off
it--
and
he
was
enjoying
it.
OUANDA:
This
is
perverted.
MIRO:
Why
not?
They're
all
bachelors,
aren't
they?
They're
adults,
but
their
socalled
wives
haven't
introduced
any
of
them
to
the
joys
of
fatherhood.
OUANDA:
I
think
a
sex-starved
zenador
is
projecting
his
own
frustrations
onto
his
subjects.
--
Marcos
Vladimir
"Miro"
Ribeira
von
Hesse
and
Ouanda
Quenhatta,
Figueira
Mucumbi,
Working
Notes,
1970:
1:430
The
clearing
was
very
still.
Miro
saw
at
once
that
something
was
wrong.
The
piggies
weren't
doing
anything.
Just
standing
or
sitting
here
and
there.
And
still;
hardly
a
breath.
Staring
at
the
ground.
Except
Human,
who
emerged
from
the
forest
behind
them.
He
walked
slowly,
stiffly
around
to
the
front.
Miro
felt
Ouanda's
elbow
press
against
him,
but
he
did
not
look
at
her.
He
knew
she
was
thinking
the
same
thing
he
thought.
Is
this
the
moment
that
they
will
kill
us,
as
they
killed
Libo
and
Pipo?
Human
regarded
them
steadily
for
several
minutes.
It
was
unnerving
to
have
him
wait
so
long.
But
Miro
and
Ouanda
were
disciplined.
They
said
nothing,
did
not
even
let
their
faces
change
from
the
relaxed,
meaningless
expression
they
had
practiced
for
so
many
years.
The
art
of
noncommunication
was
the
first
one
they
had
to
learn
before
Libo
would
let
either
of
them
come
with
him.
Until
their
faces
showed
nothing,
until
they
did
not
even
perspire
visibly
under
emotional
stress,
no
piggy
would
see
them.
As
if
it
did
any
good.
Human
was
too
adroit
at
turning
evasions
into
answers,
gleaning
facts
from
empty
statements.
Even
their
absolute
stillness
no
doubt
communicated
their
fear,
but
out
of
that
circle
there
could
be
no
escape.
Everything
communicated
something.
"You
have
lied
to
us,"
said
Human.
Don't
answer,
Miro
said
silently,
and
Ouanda
was
as
wordless
as
if
she
had
heard
him.
No
doubt
she
was
also
thinking
the
same
message
to
him.
"Rooter
says
that
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
wants
to
come
to
us."
It
was
the
most
maddening
thing
about
the
piggies.
Whenever
they
had
something
outrageous
to
say,
they
always
blamed
it
on
some
dead
piggy
who
couldn't
possibly
have
said
it.
No
doubt
there
was
some
religious
ritual
involved:
Go
to
their
totem
tree,
ask
a
leading
question,
and
lie
there
contemplating
the
leaves
or
the
bark
or
something
until
you
get
exactly
the
answer
you
want.
"We
never
said
otherwise,"
said
Miro.
Ouanda
breathed
a
little
more
quickly.
"You
said
he
wouldn't
come."
"That's
right,"
said
Miro.
"He
wouldn't.
He
has
to
obey
the
law
just
like
anyone
else.
If
he
tried
to
pass
through
the
gate
without
permission--"
"That's
a
lie."
Miro
fell
silent.
"It's
the
law,"
said
Ouanda
quietly.
"The
law
has
been
twisted
before
this,"
said
Human.
"You
could
bring
him
here,
but
you
don't.
Everything
depends
on
you
bringing
him
here.
Rooter
says
the
hive
queen
can't
give
us
her
gifts
unless
he
comes."
Miro
quelled
his
impatience.
The
hive
queen!
Hadn't
he
told
the
piggies
a
dozen
times
that
all
the
buggers
were
killed?
And
now
the
dead
hive
queen
was
talking
to
them
as
much
as
dead
Rooter.
The
piggies
would
be
much
easier
to
deal
with
if
they
could
stop
getting
orders
from
the
dead.
"It's
the
law,"
said
Ouanda
again.
"If
we
even
ask
him
to
come,
he
might
report
us
and
we'd
be
sent
away,
we'd
never
come
to
you
again."
"He
won't
report
you.
He
wants
to
come."
"How
do
you
know?"
"Rooter
says."
There
were
times
that
Miro
wanted
to
chop
down
the
totem
tree
that
grew
where
Rooter
had
been
killed.
Maybe
then
they'd
shut
up
about
what
Rooter
says.
But
instead
they'd
probably
name
some
other
tree
Rooter
and
be
outraged
as
well.
Don't
even
admit
that
you
doubt
their
religion,
that
was
a
textbook
rule;
even
offworld
xenologers,
even
anthropologists
knew
that.
"Ask
him,"
said
Human.
"Rooter?"
asked
Ouanda.
"He
wouldn't
speak
to
you,"
said
Human.
Contemptuously?
"Ask
the
Speaker
whether
he'll
come
or
not."
Miro
waited
for
Ouanda
to
answer.
She
knew
already
what
his
answer
would
be.
Hadn't
they
argued
it
out
a
dozen
times
in
the
last
two
days?
He's
a
good
man,
said
Miro.
He's
a
fake,
said
Ouanda.
He
was
good
with
the
little
ones,
said
Miro.
So
are
child
molesters,
said
Ouanda.
I
believe
in
him,
said
Miro.
Then
you're
an
idiot,
said
Ouanda.
We
can
trust
him,
said
Miro.
He'll
betray
us,
said
Ouanda.
And
that
was
where
it
always
ended.
But
the
piggies
changed
the
equation.
The
piggies
added
great
pressure
on
Miro's
side.
Usually
when
the
piggies
demanded
the
impossible
he
had
helped
her
fend
them
off.
But
this
was
not
impossible,
he
did
not
want
them
fended
off,
and
so
he
said
nothing.
Press
her,
Human,
because
you're
right
and
this
time
Ouanda
must
bend.
Feeling
herself
alone,
knowing
Miro
would
not
help
her,
she
gave
a
little
ground.
"Maybe
if
we
only
bring
him
as
far
as
the
edge
of
the
forest."
"Bring
him
here,"
said
Human.
"We
can't,"
she
said.
"Look
at
you.
Wearing
cloth.
Making
pots.
Eating
bread."
Human
smiled.
"Yes,"
he
said.
"All
of
that.
Bring
him
here."
"No,"
said
Ouanda.
Miro
flinched,
stopping
himself
from
reaching
out
to
her.
It
was
the
one
thing
they
had
never
done--
flatly
denied
a
request.
Always
it
was
"We
can't
because"
or
"I
wish
we
could."
But
the
single
word
of
denial
said
to
them,
I
will
not.
I,
of
myself,
refuse.
Human's
smile
faded.
"Pipo
told
us
that
women
do
not
say.
Pipo
told
us
that
human
men
and
women
decide
together.
So
you
can't
say
no
unless
he
says
no,
too."
He
looked
at
Miro.
"Do
you
say
no?"
Miro
did
not
answer.
He
felt
Ouanda's
elbow
touching
him.
"You
don't
say
nothing,"
said
Human.
"You
say
yes
or
no."
Still
Miro
didn't
answer.
Some
of
the
piggies
around
them
stood
up.
Miro
had
no
idea
what
they
were
doing,
but
the
movement
itself,
with
Miro's
intransigent
silence
as
a
cue,
seemed
menacing.
Ouanda,
who
would
never
be
cowed
by
a
threat
to
herself,
bent
to
the
implied
threat
to
Miro.
"He
says
yes,"
she
whispered.
"He
says
yes,
but
for
you
he
stays
silent.
You
say
no,
but
you
don't
stay
silent
for
him."
Human
scooped
thick
mucus
out
of
his
mouth
with
one
finger
and
flipped
it
onto
the
ground.
"You
are
nothing."
Human
suddenly
fell
backward
into
a
somersault,
twisted
in
mid-movement,
and
came
up
with
his
back
to
them,
walking
away.
Immediately
the
other
piggies
came
to
life,
moving
swiftly
toward
Human,
who
led
them
toward
the
forest
edge
farthest
from
Miro
and
Ouanda.
Human
stopped
abruptly.
Another
piggy,
instead
of
following
him,
stood
in
front
of
him,
blocking
his
way.
It
was
Leaf-eater.
If
he
or
Human
spoke,
Miro
could
not
hear
them
or
see
their
mouths
move.
He
did
see,
though,
that
Leafeater
extended
his
hand
to
touch
Human's
belly.
The
hand
stayed
there
a
moment,
then
Leaf-eater
whirled
around
and
scampered
off
into
the
bushes
like
a
youngling.
In
a
moment
the
other
piggies
were
also
gone.
"It
was
a
battle,"
said
Miro.
"Human
and
Leaf-eater.
They're
on
opposite
sides."
"Of
what?"
said
Ouanda.
"I
wish
I
knew.
But
I
can
guess.
If
we
bring
the
Speaker,
Human
wins.
If
we
don't,
Leaf-eater
wins."
"Wins
what?
Because
if
we
bring
the
Speaker,
he'll
betray
us,
and
then
we
all
lose."
"He
won't
betray
us."
"Why
shouldn't
he,
if
you'd
betray
me
like
that?"
Her
voice
was
a
lash,
and
he
almost
cried
out
from
the
sting
of
her
words.
"I
betray
you!"
he
whispered.
"Eu
nao.
Jamais."
Not
me.
Never.
"Father
always
said,
Be
united
in
front
of
the
piggies,
never
let
them
see
you
in
disagreement,
and
you--"
"And
I
didn't
say
yes
to
them.
You're
the
one
who
said
no,
you're
the
one
who
took
a
position
that
you
knew
I
didn't
agree
with!"
"Then
when
we
disagree,
it's
your
job
to--"
She
stopped.
She
had
only
just
realized
what
she
was
saying.
But
stopping
did
not
undo
what
Miro
knew
she
was
going
to
say.
It
was
his
job
to
do
what
she
said
until
she
changed
her
mind.
As
if
he
were
her
apprentice.
"And
here
I
thought
we
were
in
this
together."
He
turned
and
walked
away
from
her,
into
the
forest,
back
toward
Milagre.
"Miro,"
she
called
after
him.
"Miro,
I
didn't
mean
that--"
He
waited
for
her
to
catch
up,
then
caught
her
by
the
arm
and
whispered
fiercely,
"Don't
shout!
Or
don't
you
care
whether
the
piggies
hear
us
or
not?
Has
the
master
Zenador
decided
that
we
can
let
them
see
everything
now,
even
the
master
disciplining
her
apprentice?"
"I'm
not
the
master,
I--"
"That's
right,
you're
not."
He
turned
away
from
her
and
started
walking
again.
"But
Libo
was
my
father,
so
of
course
I'm
the--"
"Zenador
by
blood
right,"
he
said.
"Blood
right,
is
that
it?
So
what
am
I
by
blood
right?
A
drunken
wife-beating
cretin?"
He
took
her
by
the
arms,
gripping
her
cruelly.
"Is
that
what
you
want
me
to
be?
A
little
copy
of
my
paizinho?"
"Let
go!"
He
shoved
her
away.
"Your
apprentice
thinks
you
were
a
fool
today,"
said
Miro.
"Your
apprentice
thinks
you
should
have
trusted
his
judgment
of
the
Speaker,
and
your
apprentice
thinks
you
should
have
trusted
his
assessment
of
how
serious
the
piggies
were
about
this,
because
you
were
stupidly
wrong
about
both
matters,
and
you
may
just
have
cost
Human
his
life."
It
was
an
unspeakable
accusation,
but
it
was
exactly
what
they
both
feared,
that
Human
would
end
up
now
as
Rooter
had,
as
others
had
over
the
years,
disemboweled,
with
a
seedling
growing
out
of
his
corpse.
Miro
knew
he
had
spoken
unfairly,
knew
that
she
would
not
be
wrong
to
rage
against
him.
He
had
no
right
to
blame
her
when
neither
of
them
could
possibly
have
known
what
the
stakes
might
have
been
for
Human
until
it
was
too
late.
Ouanda
did
not
rage,
however.
Instead,
she
calmed
herself
visibly,
drawing
even
breaths
and
blanking
her
face.
Miro
followed
her
example
and
did
the
same.
"What
matters,"
said
Ouanda,
"is
to
make
the
best
of
it.
The
executions
have
always
been
at
night.
If
we're
to
have
a
hope
of
vindicating
Human,
we
have
to
get
the
Speaker
here
this
afternoon,
before
dark.
"
Miro
nodded.
"Yes,"
he
said.
"And
I'm
sorry."
"I'm
sorry
too,"
she
said.
"Since
we
don't
know
what
we're
doing,
it's
nobody's
fault
when
we
do
things
wrong."
"I
only
wish
that
I
believed
a
right
choice
were
possible."
***
Ela
sat
on
a
rock
and
bathed
her
feet
in
the
water
while
she
waited
for
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
The
fence
was
only
a
few
meters
away,
running
along
the
top
of
the
steel
grillwork
that
blocked
the
people
from
swimming
under
it.
As
if
anyone
wanted
to
try.
Most
people
in
Milagre
pretended
the
fence
wasn't
there.
Never
came
near
it.
That
was
why
she
had
asked
the
Speaker
to
meet
her
here.
Even
though
the
day
was
warm
and
school
was
out,
children
didn't
swim
here
at
Vila
Ultima,
where
the
fence
came
to
the
river
and
the
forest
came
nearly
to
the
fence.
Only
the
soapmakers
and
potters
and
brickmakers
came
here,
and
they
left
again
when
the
day's
work
was
over.
She
could
say
what
she
had
to
say,
without
fear
of
anyone
overhearing
or
interrupting.
She
didn't
have
to
wait
long.
The
Speaker
rowed
up
the
river
in
a
small
boat,
just
like
one
of
the
farside
farmers,
who
had
no
use
for
roads.
The
skin
of
his
back
was
shockingly
white;
even
the
few
Lusos
who
were
light-complected
enough
to
be
called
loiros
were
much
darker-skinned.
His
whiteness
made
him
seem
weak
and
slight.
But
then
she
saw
how
quickly
the
boat
moved
against
the
current;
how
accurately
the
oars
were
placed
each
time
at
just
the
right
depth,
with
a
long,
smooth
pull;
how
tightly
wrapped
in
skin
his
muscles
were.
She
felt
a
moment's
stab
of
grief,
and
then
realized
that
it
was
grief
for
her
father,
despite
the
depth
of
her
hatred
for
him;
she
had
not
realized
until
this
moment
that
she
loved
anything
about
him,
but
she
grieved
for
the
strength
of
his
shoulders
and
back,
for
the
sweat
that
made
his
brown
skin
dazzle
like
glass
in
the
sunlight.
No,
she
said
silently,
I
don't
grieve
for
your
death,
C
o.
I
grieve
that
you
were
not
more
like
the
Speaker,
who
has
no
connection
with
us
and
yet
has
given
us
more
good
gifts
in
three
days
than
you
in
your
whole
life;
I
grieve
that
your
beautiful
body
was
so
worm-eaten
inside.
The
Speaker
saw
her
and
skimmed
the
boat
to
shore,
where
she
waited.
She
waded
in
the
reeds
and
muck
to
help
him
pull
the
boat
aground.
"Sorry
to
get
you
muddy,"
he
said.
"But
I
haven't
used
my
body
in
a
couple
of
weeks,
and
the
water
invited
me--"
"You
row
well,"
she
said.
"The
world
I
came
from,
Trondheim,
was
mostly
ice
and
water.
A
bit
of
rock
here
and
there,
some
soil,
but
anyone
who
couldn't
row
was
more
crippled
than
if
he
couldn't
walk."
"That's
where
you
were
born?"
"No.
Where
I
last
Spoke,
though."
He
sat
on
the
grama,
facing
the
water.
She
sat
beside
him.
"Mother's
angry
at
you."
His
lips
made
a
little
half-smile.
"She
told
me."
Without
thinking,
Ela
immediately
began
to
justify
her
mother.
"You
tried
to
read
her
files."
"I
read
her
files.
Most
of
them.
All
but
the
ones
that
mattered."
"I
know.
Quim
told
me."
She
caught
herself
feeling
just
a
little
triumphant
that
Mother's
protection
system
had
bested
him.
Then
she
remembered
that
she
was
not
on
Mother's
side
in
this.
That
she
had
been
trying
for
years
to
get
Mother
to
open
those
very
files
to
her.
But
momentum
carried
her
on,
saying
things
she
didn't
mean
to
say.
"Olhado's
sitting
in
the
house
with
his
eyes
shut
off
and
music
blasting
into
his
ears.
Very
upset."
"Yes,
well,
he
thinks
I
betrayed
him."
"Didn't
you?"
That
was
not
what
she
meant
to
say.
"I'm
a
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
I
tell
the
truth,
when
I
speak
at
all,
and
I
don't
keep
away
from
other
people's
secrets."
"I
know.
That's
why
I
called
for
a
Speaker.
You
don't
have
any
respect
for
anybody."
He
looked
annoyed.
"Why
did
you
invite
me
here?"
he
asked.
This
was
working
out
all
wrong.
She
was
talking
to
him
as
if
she
were
against
him,
as
if
she
weren't
grateful
for
what
he
had
already
done
for
the
family.
She
was
talking
to
him
like
the
enemy.
Has
Quim
taken
over
my
mind,
so
that
I
say
things
I
don't
mean?
"You
invited
me
to
this
place
on
the
river.
The
rest
of
your
family
isn't
speaking
to
me,
and
then
I
get
a
message
from
you.
To
complain
about
my
breaches
of
privacy?
To
tell
me
I
don't
respect
anybody?"
"No,"
she
said
miserably.
"This
isn't
how
it
was
supposed
to
go."
"Didn't
it
occur
to
you
that
I
would
hardly
choose
to
be
a
Speaker
if
I
had
no
respect
for
people?"
In
frustration
she
let
the
words
burst
out.
"I
wish
you
had
broken
into
all
her
files!
I
wish
you
had
taken
every
one
of
her
secrets
and
published
them
through
all
the
Hundred
Worlds!"
There
were
tears
in
her
eyes;
she
couldn't
think
why.
"I
see.
She
doesn't
let
you
see
those
files,
either."
"Sou
aprendiz
dela,
nao
sou?
E
porque
choro,
diga-me!
O
senhor
tem
o
jeito."
"I
don't
have
any
knack
for
making
people
cry,
Ela,"
he
answered
softly.
His
voice
was
a
caress.
No,
stronger,
it
was
like
a
hand
gripping
her
hand,
holding
her,
steadying
her.
"Telling
the
truth
makes
you
cry."
"Sou
ingrata,
sou
ma
filha--"
"Yes,
you're
ungrateful,
and
a
terrible
daughter,"
he
said,
laughing
softly.
"Through
all
these
years
of
chaos
and
neglect
you've
held
your
mother's
family
together
with
little
help
from
her,
and
when
you
followed
her
in
her
career,
she
wouldn't
share
the
most
vital
inforination
with
you;
you've
earned
nothing
but
love
and
trust
from
her
and
she's
replied
by
shutting
you
out
of
her
life
at
home
and
at
work;
and
then
you
finally
tell
somebody
that
you're
sick
of
it.
You're
just
about
the
worst
person
I've
ever
known."
She
found
herself
laughing
at
her
own
self-condemnation.
Childishly,
she
didn't
want
to
laugh
at
herself.
"Don't
patronize
me."
She
tried
to
put
as
much
contempt
into
her
voice
as
possible.
He
noticed.
His
eyes
went
distant
and
cold.
"Don't
spit
at
a
friend,"
he
said.
She
didn't
want
him
to
be
distant
from
her.
But
she
couldn't
stop
herself
from
saying,
coldly,
angrily,
"You
aren't
my
friend."
For
a
moment
she
was
afraid
he
believed
her.
Then
a
smile
came
to
his
face.
"You
wouldn't
know
a
friend
if
you
saw
one."
Yes
I
would,
she
thought.
I
see
one
now.
She
smiled
back
at
him.
"Ela,"
he
said,
"are
you
a
good
xenobiologist?"
"Yes."
"You're
eighteen
years
old.
You
could
take
the
guild
tests
at
sixteen.
But
you
didn't
take
them."
"Mother
wouldn't
let
me.
She
said
I
wasn't
ready."
"You
don't
have
to
have
your
mother's
permission
after
you're
sixteen."
"An
apprentice
has
to
have
the
permission
of
her
master."
"And
now
you're
eighteen,
and
you
don't
even
need
that."
"She's
still
Lusitania's
xenobiologist.
It's
still
her
tab.
What
if
I
passed
the
test,
and
then
she
wouldn't
let
me
into
the
lab
until
after
she
was
dead?"
"Did
she
threaten
that?"
"She
made
it
clear
that
I
wasn't
to
take
the
test."
"Because
as
soon
as
you're
not
an
apprentice
anymore,
if
she
admits
you
to
the
lab
as
her
co-xenobiologist
you
have
full
access--"
"To
all
the
working
files.
To
all
the
locked
files."
"So
she'd
hold
her
own
daughter
back
from
beginning
her
career,
she'd
give
you
a
permanent
blot
on
your
record--
unready
for
the
tests
even
at
age
eighteen--
just
to
keep
you
from
reading
those
files."
"Yes."
"Why?"
"Mother's
crazy."
"No.
Whatever
else
Novinha
is,
Ela,
she
is
not
crazy."
"Ela
‚
boba
mesma,
Senhor
Falante."
He
laughed
and
lay
back
in
the
grama.
"Tell
me
how
she's
boba,
then."
"I'll
give
you
the
list.
First:
She
won't
allow
any
investigation
of
the
Descolada.
Thirty-four
years
ago
the
Descolada
nearly
destroyed
this
colony.
My
grandparents,
Os
Venerados,
Deus
os
abencoe,
they
barely
managed
to
stop
the
Descolada.
Apparently
the
disease
agent,
the
Descolada
bodies,
are
still
present--
we
have
to
eat
a
supplement,
like
an
extra
vitamin,
to
keep
the
plague
from
striking
again.
They
told
you
that,
didn't
they?
If
you
once
get
it
in
your
system,
you'll
have
to
keep
that
supplement
all
your
life,
even
if
you
leave
here."
"I
knew
that,
yes."
"She
won't
let
me
study
the
Descolada
bodies
at
all.
That's
what's
in
some
of
the
locked
files,
anyway.
She's
locked
up
all
of
Gusto's
and
Cida's
discoveries
about
the
Descolada
bodies.
Nothing's
available."
The
Speaker's
eyes
narrowed.
"So.
That's
one-third
of
boba.
What's
the
rest?"
"It's
more
than
a
third.
Whatever
the
Descolada
body
is,
it
was
able
to
adapt
to
become
a
human
parasite
ten
years
after
the
colony
was
founded.
Ten
years!
If
it
can
adapt
once,
it
can
adapt
again."
"Maybe
she
doesn't
think
so."
"Maybe
I
ought
to
have
a
right
to
decide
that
for
myself."
He
put
out
a
hand,
rested
it
on
her
knee,
calmed
her.
"I
agree
with
you.
But
go
on.
The
second
reason
she's
boba."
"She
won't
allow
any
theoretical
research.
No
taxonomy.
No
evolutionary
models.
If
I
ever
try
to
do
any,
she
says
I
obviously
don't
have
enough
to
do
and
weighs
me
down
with
assignments
until
she
thinks
I've
given
up."
"You
haven't
given
up,
I
take
it."
"That's
what
xenobiology's
for.
Oh,
yes,
fine
that
she
can
make
a
potato
that
makes
maximum
use
of
the
ambient
nutrients.
Wonderful
that
she
made
a
breed
of
amaranth
that
makes
the
colony
protein
self-sufficient
with
only
ten
acres
under
cultivation.
But
that's
all
molecular
juggling."
"It's
survival."
"But
we
don't
know
anything.
It's
like
swimming
on
the
top
of
the
ocean.
You
get
very
comfortable,
you
can
move
around
a
little,
but
you
don't
know
if
there
are
sharks
down
there!
We
could
be
surrounded
by
sharks
and
she
doesn't
want
to
find
out."
"Third
thing?"
"She
won't
exchange
information
with
the
Zenadors.
Period.
Nothing.
And
that
really
is
crazy.
We
can't
leave
the
fenced
area.
That
means
that
we
don't
have
a
single
tree
we
can
study.
We
know
absolutely
nothing
about
the
flora
and
fauna
of
this
world
except
what
happened
to
be
included
inside
the
fence.
One
herd
of
cabra
and
a
bunch
of
capim
grass,
and
then
a
slightly
different
riverside
ecology,
and
that's
everything.
Nothing
about
the
kinds
of
animals
in
the
forest,
no
information
exchange
at
all.
We
don't
tell
them
anything,
and
if
they
send
us
data
we
erase
the
files
unread.
It's
like
she
built
this
wall
around
us
that
nothing
could
get
through.
Nothing
gets
in,
nothing
goes
out."
"Maybe
she
has
reasons."
"Of
course
she
has
reasons.
Crazy
people
always
have
reasons.
For
one
thing,
she
hated
Libo.
Hated
him.
She
wouldn't
let
Miro
talk
about
him,
wouldn't
let
us
play
with
his
children--
China
and
I
were
best
friends
for
years
and
she
wouldn't
let
me
bring
her
home
or
go
to
her
house
after
school.
And
when
Miro
apprenticed
to
him,
she
didn't
speak
to
him
or
set
his
place
at
the
table
for
a
year."
She
could
see
that
the
Speaker
doubted
her,
thought
she
was
exaggerating.
"I
mean
one
year.
The
day
he
went
to
the
Zenador's
Station
for
the
first
time
as
Libo's
apprentice,
he
came
home
and
she
didn't
speak
to
him,
not
a
word,
and
when
he
sat
down
to
dinner
she
removed
the
plate
from
in
front
of
his
face,
just
cleaned
up
his
silverware
as
if
he
weren't
there.
He
sat
there
through
the
entire
meal,
just
looking
at
her.
Until
Father
got
angry
at
him
for
being
rude
and
told
him
to
leave
the
room."
"What
did
he
do,
move
out?"
"No.
You
don't
know
Miro!"
Ela
laughed
bitterly.
"He
doesn't
fight,
but
he
doesn't
give
up,
either.
He
never
answered
Father's
abuse,
never.
In
all
my
life
I
don't
remember
hearing
him
answer
anger
with
anger.
And
Mother--
well,
he
came
home
every
night
from
the
Zenador's
Station
and
sat
down
where
a
plate
was
set,
and
every
night
Mother
took
up
his
plate
and
silverware,
and
he
sat
there
till
Father
made
him
leave.
Of
course,
within
a
week
Father
was
yelling
at
him
to
get
out
as
soon
as
Mother
reached
for
his
plate.
Father
loved
it,
the
bastard,
he
thought
it
was
great,
he
hated
Miro
so
much,
and
finally
Mother
was
on
his
side
against
Miro."
"Who
gave
in?"
"Nobody
gave
in."
Ela
looked
at
the
river,
realizing
how
terrible
this
all
sounded,
realizing
that
she
was
shaming
her
family
in
front
of
a
stranger.
But
he
wasn't
a
stranger,
was
he?
Because
Quara
was
talking
again,
and
Olhado
was
involved
in
things
again,
and
Grego,
for
just
a
short
time,
Grego
had
been
almost
a
normal
boy.
He
wasn't
a
stranger.
"How
did
it
end?"
asked
the
Speaker.
"It
ended
when
the
piggies
killed
Libo.
That's
how
much
Mother
hated
the
man.
When
he
died
she
celebrated
by
forgiving
her
son.
That
night
when
Miro
came
home,
it
was
after
dinner
was
over,
it
was
late
at
night.
A
terrible
night,
everybody
was
so
afraid,
the
piggies
seemed
so
awful,
and
everybody
loved
Libo
so
much--
except
Mother,
of
course.
Mother
waited
up
for
Miro.
He
came
in
and
went
into
the
kitchen
and
sat
down
at
the
table,
and
Mother
put
a
plate
down
in
front
of
him,
put
food
on
the
plate.
Didn't
say
a
word.
He
ate
it,
too.
Not
a
word
about
it.
As
if
the
year
before
hadn't
happened.
I
woke
up
in
the
middle
of
the
night
because
I
could
hear
Miro
throwing
up
and
crying
in
the
bathroom.
I
don't
think
anybody
else
heard,
and
I
didn't
go
to
him
because
I
didn't
think
he
wanted
anybody
to
hear
him.
Now
I
think
I
should
have
gone,
but
I
was
afraid.
There
were
such
terrible
things
in
my
family."
The
Speaker
nodded.
"I
should
have
gone
to
him,"
Ela
said
again.
"Yes,"
the
Speaker
said.
"You
should
have."
A
strange
thing
happened
then.
The
Speaker
agreed
with
her
that
she
had
made
a
mistake
that
night,
and
she
knew
when
he
said
the
words
that
it
was
true,
that
his
judgment
was
correct.
And
yet
she
felt
strangely
healed,
as
if
simply
saying
her
mistake
were
enough
to
purge
some
of
the
pain
of
it.
For
the
first
time,
then,
she
caught
a
glimpse
of
what
the
power
of
Speaking
might
be.
It
wasn't
a
matter
of
confession,
penance,
and
absolution,
like
the
priests
offered.
It
was
something
else
entirely.
Telling
the
story
of
who
she
was,
and
then
realizing
that
she
was
no
longer
the
same
person.
That
she
had
made
a
mistake,
and
the
mistake
had
changed
her,
and
now
she
would
not
make
the
mistake
again
because
she
had
become
someone
else,
someone
less
afraid,
someone
more
compassionate.
If
I'm
not
that
frightened
girl
who
heard
her
brother
in
desperate
pain
and
dared
not
go
to
him,
who
am
I?
But
the
water
flowing
through
the
grillwork
under
the
fence
held
no
answers.
Maybe
she
couldn't
know
who
she
was
today.
Maybe
it
was
enough
to
know
that
she
was
no
longer
who
she
was
before.
Still
the
Speaker
lay
there
on
the
grama,
looking
at
the
clouds
coming
darkly
out
of
the
west.
"I've
told
you
all
I
know,"
Ela
said.
"I
told
you
what
was
in
those
files-
-
the
Descolada
information.
That's
all
I
know."
"No
it
isn't,"
said
the
Speaker.
"It
is,
I
promise."
"Do
you
mean
to
say
that
you
obeyed
her?
That
when
your
mother
told
you
not
to
do
any
theoretical
work,
you
simply
turned
off
your
mind
and
did
what
she
wanted?"
Ela
giggled.
"She
thinks
so."
"But
you
didn't."
"I'm
a
scientist,
even
if
she
isn't."
"She
was
once,"
said
the
Speaker.
"She
passed
her
tests
when
she
was
thirteen."
"I
know,"
said
Ela.
"And
she
used
to
share
information
with
Pipo
before
he
died."
"I
know
that,
too.
It
was
just
Libo
that
she
hated."
"So
tell
me,
Ela.
What
have
you
discovered
in
your
theoretical
work?"
"I
haven't
discovered
any
answers.
But
at
least
I
know
what
some
of
the
questions
are.
That's
a
start,
isn't
it?
Nobody
else
is
asking
questions.
It's
so
funny,
isn't
it?
Miro
says
the
framling
xenologers
are
always
pestering
him
and
Ouanda
for
more
information,
more
data,
and
yet
the
law
forbids
them
from
learning
anything
more.
And
yet
not
a
single
framling
xenobiologist
has
ever
asked
us
for
any
information.
They
all
just
study
the
biosphere
on
their
own
planets
and
don't
ask
Mother
a
single
question.
I'm
the
only
one
asking,
and
nobody
cares.
"
"I
care,"
said
the
Speaker.
"I
need
to
know
what
the
questions
are."
"OK,
here's
one.
We
have
a
herd
of
cabra
here
inside
the
fence.
The
cabra
can't
jump
the
fence,
they
don't
even
touch
it.
I've
examined
and
tagged
every
single
cabra
in
the
herd,
and
you
know
something?
There's
not
one
male.
They're
all
female."
"Bad
luck,"
said
the
Speaker.
"You'd
think
they
would
have
left
at
least
one
male
inside."
"It
doesn't
matter,"
said
Ela.
"I
don't
know
if
there
are
any
males.
In
the
last
five
years
every
single
adult
cabra
has
given
birth
at
least
once.
And
not
one
of
them
has
mated."
"Maybe
they
clone,"
said
the
Speaker.
"The
offspring
is
not
genetically
identical
to
the
mother.
That
much
research
I
could
sneak
into
the
lab
without
Mother
noticing.
There
is
some
kind
of
gene
transfer
going
on."
"Hermaphrodites?"
"No.
Pure
female.
No
male
sexual
organs
at
all.
Does
that
qualify
as
an
important
question?
Somehow
the
cabras
are
having
some
kind
of
genetic
exchange,
without
sex."
"The
theological
implications
alone
are
astounding."
"Don't
make
fun."
"Of
which?
Science
or
theology?"
"Either
one.
Do
you
want
to
hear
more
of
my
questions
or
not?"
"I
do,"
said
the
Speaker.
"Then
try
this.
The
grass
you're
lying
on--
we
call
it
grama.
All
the
watersnakes
are
hatched
here.
Little
worms
so
small
you
can
hardly
see
them.
They
eat
the
grass
down
to
the
nub
and
eat
each
other,
too,
shedding
skin
each
time
they
grow
larger.
Then
all
of
a
sudden,
when
the
grass
is
completely
slimy
with
their
dead
skin,
all
the
snakes
slither
off
into
the
river
and
they
never
come
back
out.
"
He
wasn't
a
xenobiologist.
He
didn't
get
the
implication
right
away.
"The
watersnakes
hatch
here,"
she
explained,
"but
they
don't
come
back
out
of
the
water
to
lay
their
eggs."
"So
they
mate
here
before
they
go
into
the
water."
"Fine,
of
course,
obviously.
I've
seen
them
mating.
That's
not
the
problem.
The
problem
is,
why
are
they
watersnakes?"
He
still
didn't
get
it.
"Look,
they're
completely
adapted
to
life
underwater.
They
have
gills
along
with
lungs,
they're
superb
swimmers,
they
have
fins
for
guidance,
they
are
completely
evolved
for
adult
life
in
the
water.
Why
would
they
ever
have
evolved
that
way
if
they
are
born
on
land,
mate
on
land,
and
reproduce
on
land?
As
far
as
evolution
is
concerned,
anything
that
happens
after
you
reproduce
is
completely
irrelevant,
except
if
you
nurture
your
young,
and
the
watersnakes
definitely
don't
nurture.
Living
in
the
water
does
nothing
to
enhance
their
ability
to
survive
until
they
reproduce.
They
could
slither
into
the
water
and
drown
and
it
wouldn't
matter
because
reproduction
is
over."
"Yes,"
said
the
Speaker.
"I
see
now."
"There
are
little
clear
eggs
in
the
water,
though.
I've
never
seen
a
watersnake
lay
them,
but
since
there's
no
other
animal
in
or
near
the
river
large
enough
to
lay
the
eggs,
it
seems
logical
that
they're
watersnake
eggs.
Only
these
big
clear
eggs--
a
centimeter
across--
they're
completely
sterile.
The
nutrients
are
there,
everything's
ready,
but
there's
no
embryo.
Nothing.
Some
of
them
have
a
gamete-
-
half
a
set
of
genes
in
a
cell,
ready
to
combine--
but
not
a
single
one
was
alive.
And
we've
never
found
watersnake
eggs
on
land.
One
day
there's
nothing
there
but
grama,
getting
riper
and
riper;
the
next
day
the
grama
stalks
are
crawling
with
baby
watersnakes.
Does
this
sound
like
a
question
worth
exploring?"
"It
sounds
like
spontaneous
generation
to
me."
"Yes,
well,
I'd
like
to
find
enough
information
to
test
some
alternate
hypotheses,
but
Mother
won't
let
me.
I
asked
her
about
this
one
and
she
made
me
take
over
the
whole
amaranth
testing
process
so
I
wouldn't
have
time
to
muck
around
in
the
river.
And
another
question.
Why
are
there
so
few
species
here?
On
every
other
planet,
even
some
of
the
nearly
desert
ones
like
Trondheim,
there
are
thousands
of
different
species,
at
least
in
the
water.
Here
there's
hardly
a
handful,
as
far
as
I
can
tell.
The
xingadora
are
the
only
birds
we've
seen.
The
suckflies
are
the
only
flies.
The
cabra
are
the
only
ruminants
eating
the
capim
grass.
Except
for
the
cabras,
the
piggies
are
the
only
large
animals
we've
seen.
Only
one
species
of
tree.
Only
one
species
of
grass
on
the
prairie,
the
capim;
and
the
only
other
competing
plant
is
the
tropeqa,
a
long
vine
that
wanders
along
the
ground
for
meters
and
meters--
the
xingadora
make
their
nests
out
of
the
vine.
That's
it.
The
xingadora
eat
the
suckflies
and
nothing
else.
The
suckflies
eat
the
algae
along
the
edge
of
the
river.
And
our
garbage,
and
that's
it.
Nothing
eats
the
xingadora.
Nothing
eats
the
cabra."
"Very
limited,"
said
the
Speaker.
"Impossibly
limited.
There
are
ten
thousand
ecological
niches
here
that
are
completely
unfilled.
There's
no
way
that
evolution
could
leave
this
world
so
sparse."
"Unless
there
was
a
disaster."
"Exactly."
"Something
that
wiped
out
all
but
a
handful
of
species
that
were
able
to
adapt."
"Yes,"
said
Ela.
"You
see?
And
I
have
proof.
The
cabras
have
a
huddling
behavior
pattern.
When
you
come
up
on
them,
when
they
smell
you,
they
circle
with
the
adults
facing
inward,
so
they
can
kick
out
at
the
intruder
and
protect
the
young."
"Lots
of
herd
animals
do
that."
"Protect
them
from
what?
The
piggies
are
completely
sylvan--
they
never
hunt
on
the
prairie.
Whatever
the
predator
was
that
forced
the
cabra
to
develop
that
behavior
pattern,
it's
gone.
And
only
recently--
in
the
last
hundred
thousand
years,
the
last
million
years
maybe."
"There's
no
evidence
of
any
meteor
falls
more
recent
than
twenty
million
years,"
said
the
Speaker.
"No.
That
kind
of
disaster
would
kill
off
all
the
big
animals
and
plants
and
leave
hundreds
of
small
ones,
or
maybe
kill
all
land
life
and
leave
only
the
sea.
But
land,
sea,
all
the
environments
were
stripped,
and
yet
some
big
creatures
survived.
No,
I
think
it
was
a
disease.
A
disease
that
struck
across
all
species
boundaries,
that
could
adapt
itself
to
any
living
thing.
Of
course,
we
wouldn't
notice
that
disease
now
because
all
the
species
left
alive
have
adapted
to
it.
It
would
be
part
of
their
regular
life
pattern.
The
only
way
we'd
notice
the
disease--"
"Is
if
we
caught
it,"
said
the
Speaker.
"The
Descolada."
"You
see?
Everything
comes
back
to
the
Descolada.
My
grandparents
found
a
way
to
stop
it
from
killing
humans,
but
it
took
the
best
genetic
manipulation.
The
cabra,
the
watersnakes,
they
also
found
ways
to
adapt,
and
I
doubt
it
was
with
dietary
supplements.
I
think
it
all
ties
in
together.
The
weird
reproductive
anomalies,
the
emptiness
of
the
ecosystem,
it
all
comes
back
to
the
Descolada
bodies,
and
Mother
won't
let
me
examine
them.
She
won't
let
me
study
what
they
are,
how
they
work,
how
they
might
be
involved
with--"
"With
the
piggies."
"Well,
of
course,
but
not
just
them,
all
the
animals--"
The
Speaker
looked
like
he
was
suppressing
excitement.
As
if
she
had
explained
something
difficult.
"The
night
that
Pipo
died,
she
locked
the
files
showing
all
her
current
work,
and
she
locked
the
files
containing
all
the
Descolada
research.
Whatever
she
showed
Pipo
had
to
do
with
the
Descolada
bodies,
and
it
had
to
do
with
the
piggies--"
"That's
when
she
locked
the
files?"
asked
Ela.
"Yes.
Yes."
"Then
I'm
right,
aren't
I."
"Yes,"
he
said.
"Thank
you.
You've
helped
me
more
than
you
know."
"Does
this
mean
that
you'll
speak
Father's
death
soon?"
The
Speaker
looked
at
her
carefully.
"You
don't
want
me
to
Speak
your
father,
really.
You
want
me
to
Speak
your
mother."
"She
isn't
dead."
"But
you
know
I
can't
possibly
Speak
Marc
o
without
explaining
why
he
married
Novinha,
and
why
they
stayed
married
all
those
years."
"That's
right.
I
want
all
the
secrets
opened
up.
I
want
all
the
files
unlocked.
I
don't
want
anything
hidden."
"You
don't
know
what
you're
asking,"
said
the
Speaker.
"You
don't
know
how
much
pain
it
will
cause
if
all
the
secrets
come
out."
"Take
a
look
at
my
family,
Speaker,"
she
answered.
"How
can
the
truth
cause
any
more
pain
than
the
secrets
have
already
caused?"
He
smiled
at
her,
but
it
was
not
a
mirthful
smile.
It
was--
affectionate,
even
pitying.
"You're
right,"
he
said,
"completely
right,
but
you
may
have
trouble
realizing
that,
when
you
hear
the
whole
story."
"I
know
the
whole
story,
as
far
as
it
can
be
known."
"That's
what
everybody
thinks,
and
nobody's
right."
"When
will
you
have
the
Speaking?"
"As
soon
as
I
can."
"Then
why
not
now?
Today?
What
are
you
waiting
for?"
"I
can't
do
anything
until
I
talk
to
the
piggies."
"You're
joking,
aren't
you?
Nobody
can
talk
to
the
piggies
except
the
Zenadors.
That's
by
Congressional
Order.
Nobody
can
get
past
that."
"Yes,"
said
the
Speaker.
"That's
why
it's
going
to
be
hard."
"Not
hard,
impossible--"
"Maybe,"
he
said.
He
stood;
so
did
she.
"Ela,
you've
helped
me
tremendously.
Taught
me
everything
I
could
have
hoped
to
learn
from
you.
Just
like
Olhado
did.
But
he
didn't
like
what
I
did
with
the
things
he
taught
me,
and
now
he
thinks
I
betrayed
him."
"He's
a
kid.
I'm
eighteen."
The
Speaker
nodded,
put
his
hand
on
her
shoulder,
squeezed.
"We're
all
right
then.
We're
friends."
She
was
almost
sure
there
was
irony
in
what
he
said.
Irony
and,
perhaps,
a
plea.
"Yes,"
she
insisted.
"We're
friends.
Always."
He
nodded
again,
turned
away,
pushed
the
boat
from
shore,
and
splashed
after
it
through
the
reeds
and
muck.
Once
the
boat
was
fairly
afloat,
he
sat
down
and
extended
the
oars,
rowed,
and
then
looked
up
and
smiled
at
her.
Ela
smiled
back,
but
the
smile
could
not
convey
the
elation
she
felt,
the
perfect
relief.
He
had
listened
to
everything,
and
understood
everything,
and
he
would
make
everything
all
right.
She
believed
that,
believed
it
so
completely
that
she
didn't
even
notice
that
it
was
the
source
of
her
sudden
happiness.
She
knew
only
that
she
had
spent
an
hour
with
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
and
now
she
felt
more
alive
than
she
had
in
years.
She
retrieved
her
shoes,
put
them
back
on
her
feet,
and
walked
home.
Mother
would
still
be
at
the
Biologista's
Station,
but
Ela
didn't
want
to
work
this
afternoon.
She
wanted
to
go
home
and
fix
dinner;
that
was
always
solitary
work.
She
hoped
no
one
would
talk
with
her.
She
hoped
there'd
be
no
problem
she
was
expected
to
solve.
Let
this
feeling
linger
forever.
Ela
was
only
home
for
a
few
minutes,
however,
when
Miro
burst
into
the
kitchen.
"Ela,"
he
said.
"Have
you
seen
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead?"
"Yes,"
she
said.
"On
the
river."
"Where
on
the
river!"
If
she
told
him
where
they
had
met,
he'd
know
that
it
wasn't
a
chance
meeting.
"Why?"
she
asked.
"Listen,
Ela,
this
is
no
time
to
be
suspicious,
please.
I've
got
to
find
him.
We've
left
messages
for
him,
the
computer
can't
find
him--"
"He
was
rowing
downriver,
toward
home.
He's
probably
going
to
be
at
his
house
soon."
Miro
rushed
from
the
kitchen
into
the
front
room.
Ela
heard
him
tapping
at
the
terminal.
Then
he
came
back
in.
"Thanks,"
he
said.
"Don't
expect
me
home
for
dinner."
"What's
so
urgent?"
"Nothing."
It
was
so
ridiculous,
to
say
"nothing"
when
Miro
was
obviously
agitated
and
hurried,
that
they
both
burst
out
laughing
at
once.
"OK,"
said
Miro,
"it
isn't
nothing,
it's
something,
but
I
can't
talk
about
it,
OK?"
"OK."
But
soon
all
the
secrets
will
be
known,
Miro.
"What
I
don't
understand
is
why
he
didn't
get
our
message.
I
mean,
the
computer
was
paging
him.
Doesn't
he
wear
an
implant
in
his
ear?
The
computer's
supposed
to
be
able
to
reach
him.
Of
course,
maybe
he
had
it
turned
off."
"No,"
said
Ela.
"The
light
was
on."
Miro
cocked
his
head
and
squinted
at
her.
"You
didn't
see
that
tiny
red
light
on
his
ear
implant,
not
if
he
just
happened
to
be
out
rowing
in
the
middle
of
the
river."
"He
came
to
shore.
We
talked."
"What
about?"
Ela
smiled.
"Nothing,"
she
said.
He
smiled
back,
but
he
looked
annoyed
all
the
same.
She
understood:
It's
all
right
for
you
to
have
secrets
from
me,
but
not
for
me
to
have
secrets
from
you,
is
that
it,
Miro?
He
didn't
argue
about
it,
though.
He
was
in
too
much
of
a
hurry.
Had
to
go
find
the
Speaker,
and
now,
and
he
wouldn't
be
home
for
dinner.
Ela
had
a
feeling
the
Speaker
might
get
to
talk
to
the
piggies
sooner
than
she
had
thought
possible.
For
a
moment
she
was
elated.
The
waiting
would
be
over.
Then
the
elation
passed,
and
something
else
took
its
place.
A
sick
fear.
A
nightmare
of
China's
papai,
dear
Libo,
lying
dead
on
the
hillside,
torn
apart
by
the
piggies.
Only
it
wasn't
Libo,
the
way
she
had
always
imagined
the
grisly
scene.
It
was
Miro.
No,
no,
it
wasn't
Miro.
It
was
the
Speaker.
It
was
the
Speaker
who
would
be
tortured
to
death.
"No,"
she
whispered.
Then
she
shivered
and
the
nightmare
left
her
mind;
she
went
back
to
trying
to
spice
and
season
the
pasta
so
it
would
taste
like
something
better
than
amaranth
glue.
Chapter
14
--
Renegades
LEAF-EATER:
Human
says
that
when
your
brothers
die,
you
bury
them
in
the
dirt
and
then
make
your
houses
out
of
that
dirt.
(
Laughs.)
MIRO:
No.
We
never
dig
where
people
are
buried.
LEAF-EATER:
(becomes
rigid
with
agitation):
Then
your
dead
don't
do
you
any
good
at
all!
--
Ouanda
Quenhatta
Figueira
Mucumbi,
Dialogue
Transcripts,
103:0:1969:4:13:111
Ender
had
thought
they
might
have
some
trouble
getting
him
through
the
gate,
but
Ouanda
palmed
the
box,
Miro
opened
the
gate,
and
the
three
of
them
walked
through.
No
challenge.
It
must
be
as
Ela
had
implied--
no
one
wants
to
get
out
of
the
compound,
and
so
no
serious
security
was
needed.
Whether
that
suggested
that
people
were
content
to
stay
in
Milagre
or
that
they
were
afraid
of
the
piggies
or
that
they
hated
their
imprisonment
so
much
that
they
had
to
pretend
the
fence
wasn't
there,
Ender
could
not
begin
to
guess.
Both
Ouanda
and
Miro
were
very
tense,
almost
frightened.
That
was
understandable,
of
course,
since
they
were
breaking
Congressional
rules
to
let
him
come.
But
Ender
suspected
there
was
more
to
it
than
that.
Miro's
tension
was
coupled
with
eagerness,
a
sense
of
hurry;
he
might
be
frightened,
but
he
wanted
to
see
what
would
happen,
wanted
to
go
ahead.
Ouanda
held
back,
walked
a
measured
step,
and
her
coldness
was
not
just
fear
but
hostility
as
well.
She
did
not
trust
him.
So
Ender
was
not
surprised
when
she
stepped
behind
the
large
tree
that
grew
nearest
the
gate
and
waited
for
Miro
and
Ender
to
follow
her.
Ender
saw
how
Miro
looked
annoyed
for
a
moment,
then
controlled
himself.
His
mask
of
uninvolvement
was
as
cool
as
a
human
being
could
hope
for.
Ender
found
himself
comparing
Miro
to
the
boys
he
had
known
in
Battle
School,
sizing
him
up
as
a
comrade
in
arms,
and
thought
Miro
might
have
done
well
there.
Ouanda,
too,
but
for
different
reasons:
She
held
herself
responsible
for
what
was
happening,
even
though
Ender
was
an
adult
and
she
was
much
younger.
She
did
not
defer
to
him
at
all.
Whatever
she
was
afraid
of,
it
was
not
authority.
"Here?"
asked
Miro
blandly.
"Or
not
at
all."
said
Ouanda.
Ender
folded
himself
to
sit
at
the
base
of
the
tree.
"This
is
Rooter's
tree,
isn't
it?"
he
asked.
They
took
it
calmly--
of
course--
but
their
momentary
pause
told
him
that
yes,
he
had
surprised
them
by
knowing
something
about
a
past
that
they
surely
regarded
as
their
own.
I
may
be
a
framling
here,
Ender
said
silently,
but
I
don't
have
to
be
an
ignorant
one.
"Yes,"
said
Ouanda.
"He's
the
totem
they
seem
to
get
the
most--
direction
from.
Lately--
the
last
seven
or
eight
years.
They've
never
let
us
see
the
rituals
in
which
they
talk
to
their
ancestors,
but
it
seems
to
involve
drumming
on
the
trees
with
heavy
polished
sticks.
We
hear
them
at
night
sometimes.
"
"Sticks?
Made
of
fallen
wood?"
"We
assume
so.
Why?"
"Because
they
have
no
stone
or
metal
tools
to
cut
the
wood--
isn't
that
right?
Besides,
if
they
worship
the
trees,
they
couldn't
very
well
cut
them
down."
"We
don't
think
they
worship
the
trees.
It's
totemic.
They
stand
for
dead
ancestors.
They--
plant
them.
With
the
bodies."
Ouanda
had
wanted
to
stop,
to
talk
or
question
him,
but
Ender
had
no
intention
of
letting
her
believe
she--
or
Miro,
for
that
matter--
was
in
charge
of
this
expedition.
Ender
intended
to
talk
to
the
piggies
himself.
He
had
never
prepared
for
a
Speaking
by
letting
someone
else
determine
his
agenda,
and
he
wasn't
going
to
begin
now.
Besides,
he
had
information
they
didn't
have.
He
knew
Ela's
theory.
"And
anywhere
else?"
he
asked.
"Do
they
plant
trees
at
any
other
time?"
They
looked
at
each
other.
"Not
that
we've
seen,"
said
Miro.
Ender
was
not
merely
curious.
He
was
still
thinking
of
what
Ela
had
told
him
about
reproductive
anomalies.
"And
do
the
trees
also
grow
by
themselves?
Are
seedlings
and
saplings
scattered
through
the
forest?"
Ouanda
shook
her
head.
"We
really
don't
have
any
evidence
of
the
trees
being
planted
anywhere
but
in
the
corpses
of
the
dead.
At
least,
all
the
trees
we
know
of
are
quite
old,
except
these
three
out
here."
"Four,
if
we
don't
hurry,"
said
Miro.
Ah.
Here
was
the
tension
between
them.
Miro's
sense
of
urgency
was
to
save
a
piggy
from
being
planted
at
the
base
of
another
tree.
While
Ouanda
was
concerned
about
something
quite
different.
They
had
revealed
enough
of
themselves
to
him;
now
he
could
let
her
interrogate
him.
He
sat
up
straight
and
tipped
his
head
back,
to
look
up
into
the
leaves
of
the
tree
above
him,
the
spreading
branches,
the
pale
green
of
photosynthesis
that
confirmed
the
convergence,
the
inevitability
of
evolution
on
every
world.
Here
was
the
center
of
all
of
Ela's
paradoxes:
evolution
on
this
world
was
obviously
well
within
the
pattern
that
xenobiologists
had
seen
on
all
the
Hundred
Worlds,
and
yet
somewhere
the
pattern
had
broken
down,
collapsed.
The
piggies
were
one
of
a
few
dozen
species
that
had
survived
the
collapse.
What
was
the
Descolada,
and
how
had
the
piggies
adapted
to
it?
He
had
meant
to
turn
the
conversation,
to
say,
Why
are
we
here
behind
this
tree?
That
would
invite
Ouanda's
questions.
But
at
that
moment,
his
head
tilted
back,
the
soft
green
leaves
moving
gently
in
an
almost
imperceptible
breeze,
he
felt
a
powerful
deja
vu.
He
had
looked
up
into
these
leaves
before.
Recently.
But
that
was
impossible.
There
were
no
large
trees
on
Trondheim,
and
none
grew
within
the
compound
of
Milagre.
Why
did
the
sunlight
through
the
leaves
feel
so
familiar
to
him?
"Speaker,"
said
Miro.
"Yes,"
he
said,
allowing
himself
to
be
drawn
out
of
his
momentary
reverie.
"We
didn't
want
to
bring
you
out
here."
Miro
said
it
firmly,
and
with
his
body
so
oriented
toward
Ouanda's
that
Ender
understood
that
in
fact
Miro
had
wanted
to
bring
him
out
here,
but
was
including
himself
in
Ouanda's
reluctance
in
order
to
show
her
that
he
was
one
with
her.
You
are
in
love
with
each
other,
Ender
said
silently.
And
tonight,
if
I
speak
Marcdo's
death
tonight,
I
will
have
to
tell
you
that
you're
brother
and
sister.
I
have
to
drive
the
wedge
of
the
incest
tabu
between
you.
And
you
will
surely
hate
me.
"You're
going
to
see--
some--"
Ouanda
could
not
bring
herself
to
say
it.
Miro
smiled.
"We
call
them
Questionable
Activities.
They
began
with
Pipo,
accidentally.
But
Libo
did
it
deliberately,
and
we
are
continuing
his
work.
It
is
careful,
gradual.
We
didn't
just
discard
the
Congressional
rules
about
this.
But
there
were
crises,
and
we
had
to
help.
A
few
years
ago,
for
instance,
the
piggies
were
running
short
of
macios,
the
bark
worms
they
mostly
lived
on
then--"
"You're
going
to
tell
him
that
first?"
asked
Ouanda.
Ah,
thought
Ender.
It
isn't
as
important
to
her
to
maintain
the
illusion
of
solidarity
as
it
is
to
him.
"He's
here
partly
to
Speak
Libo's
death,"
said
Miro.
"And
this
was
what
happened
right
before."
"We
have
no
evidence
of
a
causal
relationship--"
"Let
me
discover
causal
relationships,"
said
Ender
quietly.
"Tell
me
what
happened
when
the
piggies
got
hungry."
"It
was
the
wives
who
were
hungry,
they
said.
"
Miro
ignored
Ouanda's
anxiety.
"You
see,
the
males
gather
food
for
the
females
and
the
young,
and
so
there
wasn't
enough
to
go
around.
They
kept
hinting
about
how
they
would
have
to
go
to
war.
About
how
they
would
probably
all
die.
"
Miro
shook
his
head.
"They
seemed
almost
happy
about
it."
Ouanda
stood
up.
"He
hasn't
even
promised.
Hasn't
promised
anything."
"What
do
you
want
me
to
promise?"
asked
Ender.
"Not
to--
let
any
of
this--"
"Not
to
tell
on
you?"
asked
Ender.
She
nodded,
though
she
plainly
resented
the
childish
phrase.
"I
won't
promise
any
such
thing,"
said
Ender.
"My
business
is
telling."
She
whirled
on
Miro.
"You
see!"
Miro
in
turn
looked
frightened.
"You
can't
tell.
They'll
seal
the
gate.
They'll
never
let
us
through!"
"And
you'd
have
to
find
another
line
of
work?"
asked
Ender.
Ouanda
looked
at
him
with
contempt.
"Is
that
all
you
think
xenology
is?
A
job?
That's
another
intelligent
species
there
in
the
woods.
Ramen,
not
varelse,
and
they
must
be
known."
Ender
did
not
answer,
but
his
gaze
did
not
leave
her
face.
"It's
like
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon,"
said
Miro.
"The
piggies,
they're
like
the
buggers.
Only
smaller,
weaker,
more
primitive.
We
need
to
study
them,
yes,
but
that
isn't
enough.
You
can
study
beasts
and
not
care
a
bit
when
one
of
them
drops
dead
or
gets
eaten
up,
but
these
are--
they're
like
us.
We
can't
just
study
their
hunger,
observe
their
destruction
in
war,
we
know
them,
we--"
"Love
them,"
said
Ender.
"Yes!"
said
Ouanda
defiantly.
"But
if
you
left
them,
if
you
weren't
here
at
all,
they
wouldn't
disappear,
would
they?"
"No,"
said
Miro.
"I
told
you
he'd
be
just
like
the
committee,"
said
Ouanda.
Ender
ignored
her.
"What
would
it
cost
them
if
you
left?"
"It's
like--"
Miro
struggled
for
words.
"It's
as
if
you
could
go
back,
to
old
Earth,
back
before
the
Xenocide,
before
star
travel,
and
you
said
to
them,
You
can
travel
among
the
stars,
you
can
live
on
other
worlds.
And
then
showed
them
a
thousand
little
miracles.
Lights
that
turn
on
from
switches.
Steel.
Even
simple
things--
pots
to
hold
water.
Agriculture.
They
see
you,
they
know
what
you
are,
they
know
that
they
can
become
what
you
are,
do
all
the
things
that
you
do.
What
do
they
say--
take
this
away,
don't
show
us,
let
us
live
out
our
nasty,
short,
brutish
little
lives,
let
evolution
take
its
course?
No.
They
say,
Give
us,
teach
us,
help
us."
"And
you
say,
I
can't,
and
then
you
go
away."
"It's
too
late!"
said
Miro.
"Don't
you
understand?
They've
already
seen
the
miracles!
They've
already
seen
us
fly
here.
They've
seen
us
be
tall
and
strong,
with
magical
tools
and
knowledge
of
things
they
never
dreamed
of.
It's
too
late
to
tell
them
good-bye
and
go.
They
know
what
is
possible.
And
the
longer
we
stay,
the
more
they
try
to
learn,
and
the
more
they
learn,
the
more
we
see
how
learning
helps
them,
and
if
you
have
any
kind
of
compassion,
if
you
understand
that
they're--
they're--"
"Human."
"Ramen,
anyway.
They're
our
children,
do
you
understand
that?"
Ender
smiled.
"What
man
among
you,
if
his
son
asks
for
bread,
gives
him
a
stone?"
Ouanda
nodded.
"That's
it.
The
Congressional
rules
say
we
have
to
give
them
stones.
Even
though
we
have
so
much
bread."
Ender
stood
up.
"Well,
let's
go
on."
Ouanda
wasn't
ready.
"You
haven't
promised--"
"Have
you
read
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon?"
"I
have,"
said
Miro.
"Can
you
conceive
of
anyone
choosing
to
call
himself
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
and
then
doing
anything
to
harm
these
little
ones,
these
pequeninos?"
Ouanda's
anxiety
visibly
eased,
but
her
hostility
was
no
less.
"You're
slick,
Senhor
Andrew,
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
you're
very
clever.
You
remind
him
of
the
Hive
Queen,
and
speak
scripture
to
me
out
of
the
side
of
your
mouth."
"I
speak
to
everyone
in
the
language
they
understand,"
said
Ender.
"That
isn't
being
slick.
It's
being
clear."
"So
you'll
do
whatever
you
want."
"As
long
as
it
doesn't
hurt
the
piggies."
Ouanda
sneered.
"In
your
judgment."
"I
have
no
one
else's
judgment
to
use."
He
walked
away
from
her,
out
of
the
shade
of
the
spreading
limbs
of
the
tree,
heading
for
the
woods
that
waited
atop
the
hill.
They
followed
him,
running
to
catch
up.
"I
have
to
tell
you,"
said
Miro.
"The
piggies
have
been
asking
for
you.
They
believe
you're
the
very
same
Speaker
who
wrote
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon."
"They've
read
it?"
"They've
pretty
well
incorporated
it
into
their
religion,
actually.
They
treat
the
printout
we
gave
them
like
a
holy
book.
And
now
they
claim
the
hive
queen
herself
is
talking
to
them."
Ender
glanced
at
him.
"What
does
she
say?"
he
asked.
"That
you're
the
real
Speaker.
And
that
you've
got
the
hive
queen
with
you.
And
that
you're
going
to
bring
her
to
live
with
them,
and
teach
them
all
about
metal
and--
it's
really
crazy
stuff.
That's
the
worst
thing,
they
have
such
impossible
expectations
of
you."
It
might
be
simple
wish
fulfillment
on
their
part,
as
Miro
obviously
believed,
but
Ender
knew
that
from
her
cocoon
the
hive
queen
had
been
talking
to
someone.
"How
do
they
say
the
hive
queen
talks
to
them?"
Ouanda
was
on
the
other
side
of
him
now.
"Not
to
them,
just
to
Rooter.
And
Rooter
talks
to
them.
It's
all
part
of
their
system
of
totems.
We've
always
tried
to
play
along
with
it,
and
act
as
if
we
believed
it."
"How
condescending
of
you,"
said
Ender.
"It's
standard
anthropological
practice,"
said
Miro.
"You're
so
busy
pretending
to
believe
them,
there
isn't
a
chance
in
the
world
you
could
learn
anything
from
them."
For
a
moment
they
lagged
behind,
so
that
he
actually
entered
the
forest
alone.
Then
they
ran
to
catch
up
with
him.
"We've
devoted
our
lives
to
learning
about
them!"
Miro
said.
Ender
stopped.
"Not
from
them."
They
were
just
inside
the
trees;
the
spotty
light
through
the
leaves
made
their
faces
unreadable.
But
he
knew
what
their
faces
would
tell
him.
Annoyance,
resentment,
contempt--
how
dare
this
unqualified
stranger
question
their
professional
attitude?
This
is
how:
"You're
cultural
supremacists
to
the
core.
You'll
perform
your
Questionable
Activities
to
help
out
the
poor
little
piggies,
but
there
isn't
a
chance
in
the
world
you'll
notice
when
they
have
something
to
teach
you."
"Like
what!"
demanded
Ouanda.
"Like
how
to
murder
their
greatest
benefactor,
torture
him
to
death
after
he
saved
the
lives
of
dozens
of
their
wives
and
children?"
"So
why
do
you
tolerate
it?
Why
are
you
here
helping
them
after
what
they
did?"
Miro
slipped
in
between
Ouanda
and
Ender.
Protecting
her,
thought
Ender;
or
else
keeping
her
from
revealing
her
weaknesses.
"We're
professionals.
We
understand
that
cultural
differences,
which
we
can't
explain--"
"You
understand
that
the
piggies
are
animals,
and
you
no
more
condemn
them
for
murdering
Libo
and
Pipo
than
you
would
condemn
a
cabra
for
chewing
up
capim."
"That's
right,"
said
Miro.
Ender
smiled.
"And
that's
why
you'll
never
learn
anything
from
them.
Because
you
think
of
them
as
animals."
"We
think
of
them
as
ramen!"
said
Ouanda,
pushing
in
front
of
Miro.
Obviously
she
was
not
interested
in
being
protected.
"You
treat
them
as
if
they
were
not
responsible
for
their
own
actions,"
said
Ender.
"Ramen
are
responsible
for
what
they
do."
"What
are
you
going
to
do?"
asked
Ouanda
sarcastically.
"Come
in
and
put
them
on
trial?"
"I'll
tell
you
this.
The
piggies
have
learned
more
about
me
from
dead
Rooter
than
you
have
learned
from
having
me
with
you."
"What's
that
supposed
to
mean?
That
you
really
are
the
original
Speaker?"
Miro
obviously
regarded
it
as
the
most
ridiculous
proposition
imaginable.
"And
I
suppose
you
really
do
have
a
bunch
of
buggers
up
there
in
your
starship
circling
Lusitania,
so
you
can
bring
them
down
and--"
"What
it
means,"
interrupted
Ouanda,
"is
that
this
amateur
thinks
he's
better
qualified
to
deal
with
the
piggies
than
we
are.
And
as
far
as
I'm
concerned
that's
proof
that
we
should
never
have
agreed
to
bring
him
to--"
At
that
moment
Ouanda
stopped
talking,
for
a
piggy
had
emerged
from
the
underbrush.
Smaller
than
Ender
had
expected.
Its
odor,
while
not
wholly
unpleasant,
was
certainly
stronger
than
Jane's
computer
simulation
could
ever
imply.
"Too
late,"
Ender
murmured.
"I
think
we're
already
meeting.
"
The
piggy's
expression,
if
he
had
one,
was
completely
unreadable
to
Ender.
Miro
and
Ouanda,
however,
could
understand
something
of
his
unspoken
language.
"He's
astonished,"
Ouanda
murmured.
By
telling
Ender
that
she
understood
what
he
did
not,
she
was
putting
him
in
his
place.
That
was
fine.
Ender
knew
he
was
a
novice
here.
He
also
hoped,
however,
that
he
had
stirred
them
a
little
from
their
normal,
unquestioned
way
of
thinking.
It
was
obvious
that
they
were
following
in
well-established
patterns.
If
he
was
to
get
any
real
help
from
them,
they
would
have
to
break
out
of
those
old
patterns
and
reach
new
conclusions.
"Leaf-eater,"
said
Miro.
Leaf-eater
did
not
take
his
eyes
off
Ender.
"Speaker
for
the
Dead,"
he
said.
"We
brought
him,"
said
Ouanda.
Leaf-eater
turned
and
disappeared
among
the
bushes.
"What
does
that
mean?"
Ender
asked.
"That
he
left?"
"You
mean
you
haven't
already
figured
it
out?"
asked
Ouanda.
"Whether
you
like
it
or
not,"
said
Ender,
"the
piggies
want
to
speak
to
me
and
I
will
speak
to
them.
I
think
it
will
work
out
better
if
you
help
me
understand
what's
going
on.
Or
don't
you
understand
it
either?"
He
watched
them
struggle
with
their
annoyance.
And
then,
to
Ender's
relief,
Miro
made
a
decision.
Instead
of
answering
with
hauteur,
he
spoke
simply,
mildly.
"No.
We
don't
understand
it.
We're
still
playing
guessing
games
with
the
piggies.
They
ask
us
questions,
we
ask
them
questions,
and
to
the
best
of
our
ability
neither
they
nor
we
have
ever
deliberately
revealed
a
thing.
We
don't
even
ask
them
the
questions
whose
answers
we
really
want
to
know,
for
fear
that
they'll
learn
too
much
about
us
from
our
questions."
Ouanda
was
not
willing
to
go
along
with
Miro's
decision
to
cooperate.
"We
know
more
than
you
will
in
twenty
years,"
she
said.
"And
you're
crazy
if
you
think
you
can
duplicate
what
we
know
in
a
ten-minute
briefing
in
the
forest."
"I
don't
need
to
duplicate
what
you
know,"
Ender
said.
"You
don't
think
so?"
asked
Ouanda.
"Because
I
have
you
with
me."
Ender
smiled.
Miro
understood
and
took
it
as
a
compliment.
He
smiled
back.
"Here's
what
we
know,
and
it
isn't
much.
Leaf-eater
probably
isn't
glad
to
see
you.
There's
a
schism
between
him
and
a
piggy
named
Human.
When
they
thought
we
weren't
going
to
bring
you,
Leaf-eater
was
sure
he
had
won.
Now
his
victory
is
taken
away.
Maybe
we
saved
Human's
life."
"And
cost
Leaf-eater
his?"
asked
Ender.
"Who
knows?
My
gut
feeling
is
that
Human's
future
is
on
the
line,
but
Leafeater's
isn't.
Leaf-eater's
just
trying
to
make
Human
fail,
not
succeed
himself."
"But
you
don't
know."
"That's
the
kind
of
thing
we
never
ask
about.
"
Miro
smiled
again.
"And
you're
right.
It's
so
much
a
habit
that
we
usually
don't
even
notice
that
we're
not
asking.
"
Ouanda
was
angry.
"He's
right?
He
hasn't
even
seen
us
at
work,
and
suddenly
he's
a
critic
of--"
But
Ender
had
no
interest
in
watching
them
squabble.
He
strode
off
in
the
direction
Leaf-eater
had
gone,
and
let
them
follow
as
they
would.
And,
of
course,
they
did,
leaving
their
argument
for
later.
As
soon
as
Ender
knew
they
were
walking
with
him,
he
began
to
question
them
again.
"These
Questionable
Activities
you've
carried
out,"
he
said
as
he
walked.
"You
introduced
new
food
into
their
diet?"
"We
taught
them
how
to
eat
the
merdona
root,"
said
Ouanda.
She
was
crisp
and
businesslike,
but
at
least
she
was
speaking
to
him.
She
wasn't
going
to
let
her
anger
keep
her
from
being
part
of
what
was
obviously
going
to
be
a
crucial
meeting
with
the
piggies.
"How
to
nullify
the
cyanide
content
by
soaking
it
and
drying
it
in
the
sun.
That
was
the
short-term
solution."
"The
long-term
solution
was
some
of
Mother's
cast-off
amaranth
adaptations,"
said
Miro.
"She
made
a
batch
of
amaranth
that
was
so
well-adapted
to
Lusitania
that
it
wasn't
very
good
for
humans.
Too
much
Lusitanian
protein
structure,
not
enough
Earthborn.
But
that
sounded
about
right
for
the
piggies.
I
got
Ela
to
give
me
some
of
the
cast-off
specimens,
without
letting
her
know
it
was
important."
Don't
kid
yourself
about
what
Ela
does
and
doesn't
know,
Ender
said
silently.
"Libo
gave
it
to
them,
taught
them
how
to
plant
it.
Then
how
to
grind
it,
make
flour,
turn
it
into
bread.
Nasty-tasting
stuff,
but
it
gave
them
a
diet
directly
under
their
control
for
the
first
time
ever.
They've
been
fat
and
sassy
ever
since.
"
Ouanda's
voice
was
bitter.
"But
they
killed
Father
right
after
the
first
loaves
were
taken
to
the
wives."
Ender
walked
in
silence
for
a
few
moments,
trying
to
make
sense
of
this.
The
piggies
killed
Libo
immediately
after
he
saved
them
from
starvation?
Unthinkable,
and
yet
it
happened.
How
could
such
a
society
evolve,
killing
those
who
contributed
most
to
its
survival?
They
should
do
the
opposite--
they
should
reward
the
valuable
ones
by
enhancing
their
opportunity
to
reproduce.
That's
how
communities
improve
their
chances
of
surviving
as
a
group.
How
could
the
piggies
possibly
survive,
murdering
those
who
contribute
most
to
their
survival?
And
yet
there
were
human
precedents.
These
children,
Miro
and
Ouanda,
with
the
Questionable
Activities--
they
were
better
and
wiser,
in
the
long
run,
than
the
Starways
committee
that
made
the
rules.
But
if
they
were
caught,
they
would
be
taken
from
their
homes
to
another
world--
already
a
death
sentence,
in
a
way,
since
everyone
they
knew
would
be
dead
before
they
could
ever
return--
and
they
would
be
tried
and
punished,
probably
imprisoned.
Neither
their
ideas
nor
their
genes
would
propagate,
and
society
would
be
impoverished
by
it.
Still,
just
because
humans
did
it,
too,
did
not
make
it
sensible.
Besides,
the
arrest
and
imprisonment
of
Miro
and
Ouanda,
if
it
ever
happened,
would
make
sense
if
you
viewed
humans
as
a
single
community,
and
the
piggies
as
their
enemies;
if
you
thought
that
anything
that
helped
the
piggies
survive
was
somehow
a
menace
to
humanity.
Then
the
punishment
of
people
who
enhanced
the
piggies'
culture
would
be
designed,
not
to
protect
the
piggies,
but
to
keep
the
piggies
from
developing.
At
that
moment
Ender
saw
clearly
that
the
rules
governing
human
contact
with
the
piggies
did
not
really
function
to
protect
the
piggies
at
all.
They
functioned
to
guarantee
human
superiority
and
power.
From
that
point
of
view,
by
performing
their
Questionable
Activities,
Miro
and
Ouanda
were
traitors
to
the
self-interest
of
their
own
species.
"Renegades,"
he
said
aloud.
"What?"
said
Miro.
"What
did
you
say?"
"Renegades.
Those
who
have
denied
their
own
people,
and
claimed
the
enemy
as
their
own."
"Ah,"
said
Miro.
"We're
not,"
said
Ouanda.
"Yes
we
are,"
said
Miro.
"I
haven't
denied
my
humanity!"
"The
way
Bishop
Peregrino
defines
it,
we
denied
our
humanity
long
ago,"
said
Miro.
"But
the
way
I
define
it--"
she
began.
"The
way
you
define
it,"
said
Ender,
"the
piggies
are
also
human.
That's
why
you're
a
renegade."
"I
thought
you
said
we
treated
the
piggies
like
animals!"
Ouanda
said.
"When
you
don't
hold
them
accountable,
when
you
don't
ask
them
direct
questions,
when
you
try
to
deceive
them,
then
you
treat
them
like
animals."
"In
other
words,"
said
Miro,
"when
we
do
follow
the
committee
rules."
"Yes,"
said
Ouanda,
"yes,
that's
right,
we
are
renegades."
"And
you?"
said
Miro.
"Why
are
you
a
renegade?"
"Oh,
the
human
race
kicked
me
out
a
long
time
ago.
That's
how
I
got
to
be
a
Speaker
for
the
Dead."
With
that
they
arrived
at
the
piggies'
clearing.
***
Mother
wasn't
at
dinner
and
neither
was
Miro.
That
was
fine
with
Ela.
When
either
one
of
them
was
there,
Ela
was
stripped
of
her
authority;
she
couldn't
keep
control
over
the
younger
children.
And
yet
neither
Miro
nor
Mother
took
Ela's
place,
either.
Nobody
obeyed
Ela
and
nobody
else
tried
to
keep
order.
So
it
was
quieter,
easier
when
they
stayed
away.
Not
that
the
little
ones
were
particularly
well-behaved
even
now.
They
just
resisted
her
less.
She
only
had
to
yell
at
Grego
a
couple
of
times
to
keep
him
from
poking
and
kicking
Quara
under
the
table.
And
today
both
Quim
and
Olhado
were
keeping
to
themselves.
None
of
the
normal
bickering.
Until
the
meal
was
over.
Quim
leaned
back
in
his
chair
and
smiled
maliciously
at
Olhado.
"So
you're
the
one
who
taught
that
spy
how
to
get
into
Mother's
files."
Olhado
turned
to
Ela.
"You
left
Quim's
face
open
again,
Ela.
You've
got
to
learn
to
be
tidier."
It
was
Olhado's
way
of
appealing,
through
humor,
for
Ela's
intervention.
Quim
did
not
want
Olhado
to
have
any
help.
"Ela's
not
on
your
side
this
time,
Olhado.
Nobody's
on
your
side.
You
helped
that
sneaking
spy
get
into
Mother's
files,
and
that
makes
you
as
guilty
as
he
is.
He's
the
devil's
servant,
and
so
are
you.
"
Ela
saw
the
fury
in
Olhado's
body;
she
had
a
momentary
image
in
her
mind
of
Olhado
flinging
his
plate
at
Quim.
But
the
moment
passed.
Olhado
calmed
himself.
"I'm
sorry,"
Olhado
said.
"I
didn't
mean
to
do
it."
He
was
giving
in
to
Quim.
He
was
admitting
Quim
was
right.
"I
hope,"
said
Ela,
"that
you
mean
that
you're
sorry
that
you
didn't
mean
to
do
it.
I
hope
you
aren't
apologizing
for
helping
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead."
"Of
course
he's
apologizing
for
helping
the
spy,"
said
Quim.
"Because,"
said
Ela,
"we
should
all
help
Speaker
all
we
can."
Quim
jumped
to
his
feet,
leaned
across
the
table
to
shout
in
her
face.
"How
can
you
say
that!
He
was
violating
Mother's
privacy,
he
was
finding
out
her
secrets,
he
was--"
To
her
surprise
Ela
found
herself
also
on
her
feet,
shoving
him
back
across
the
table,
shouting
back
at
him,
and
louder.
"Mother's
secrets
are
the
cause
of
half
the
poison
in
this
house!
Mother's
secrets
are
what's
making
us
all
sick,
including
her!
So
maybe
the
only
way
to
make
things
right
here
is
to
steal
all
her
secrets
and
get
them
out
in
the
open
where
we
can
kill
them!"
She
stopped
shouting.
Both
Quim
and
Ohado
stood
before
her,
pressed
against
the
far
wall
as
if
her
words
were
bullets
and
they
were
being
executed.
Quietly,
intensely,
Ela
went
on.
"As
far
as
I'm
concerned,
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
is
the
only
chance
we
have
to
become
a
family
again.
And
Mother's
secrets
are
the
only
barrier
standing
in
his
way.
So
today
I
told
him
everything
I
knew
about
what's
in
Mother's
files,
because
I
want
to
give
him
every
shred
of
truth
that
I
can
find."
"Then
you're
the
worst
traitor
of
all,"
said
Quim.
His
voice
was
trembling.
He
was
about
to
cry.
"I
say
that
helping
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
is
an
act
of
loyalty,"
Ela
answered.
"The
only
real
treason
is
obeying
Mother,
because
what
she
wants,
what
she
has
worked
for
all
her
life,
is
her
own
self-destruction
and
the
destruction
of
this
family."
To
Ela's
surprise,
it
was
not
Quim
but
Olhado
who
wept.
His
tear
glands
did
not
function,
of
course,
having
been
removed
when
his
eyes
were
installed.
So
there
was
no
moistening
of
his
eyes
to
warn
of
the
onset
of
crying.
Instead
he
doubled
over
with
a
sob,
then
sank
down
along
the
wall
until
he
sat
on
the
floor,
his
head
between
his
knees,
sobbing
and
sobbing.
Ela
understood
why.
Because
she
had
told
him
that
his
love
for
the
Speaker
was
not
disloyal,
that
he
had
not
sinned,
and
he
believed
her
when
she
told
him
that,
he
knew
that
it
was
true.
Then
she
looked
up
from
Olhado
to
see
Mother
standing
in
the
doorway.
Ela
felt
herself
go
weak
inside,
trembling
at
the
thought
of
what
Mother
must
have
overheard.
But
Mother
did
not
seem
angry.
Just
a
little
sad,
and
very
tired.
She
was
looking
at
Olhado.
Quim's
outrage
found
his
voice.
"Did
you
hear
what
Ela
was
saying?"
he
asked.
"Yes,"
said
Mother,
never
taking
her
eyes
from
Olhado.
"And
for
all
I
know
she
might
be
right."
Ela
was
no
less
unnerved
than
Quim.
"Go
to
your
rooms,
children,"
Mother
said
quietly.
"I
need
to
talk
to
Olhado."
Ela
beckoned
to
Grego
and
Quara,
who
slid
off
their
chairs
and
scurried
to
Ela's
side,
eyes
wide
with
awe
at
the
unusual
goings-on.
After
all,
even
Father
had
never
been
able
to
make
Olhado
cry.
She
led
them
out
of
the
kitchen,
back
to
their
bedroom.
She
heard
Quim
walk
down
the
hall
and
go
into
his
own
room,
slam
the
door,
and
hurl
himself
on
his
bed.
And
in
the
kitchen
Olhado's
sobs
faded,
calmed,
ended
as
Mother,
for
the
first
time
since
he
lost
his
eyes,
held
him
in
her
arms
and
comforted
him,
shedding
her
own
silent
tears
into
his
hair
as
she
rocked
him
back
and
forth.
***
Miro
did
not
know
what
to
make
of
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
Somehow
he
had
always
imagined
a
Speaker
to
be
very
much
like
a
priest--
or
rather,
like
a
priest
was
supposed
to
be.
Quiet,
contemplative,
withdrawn
from
the
world,
carefully
leaving
action
and
decision
to
others.
Miro
had
expected
him
to
be
wise.
He
had
not
expected
him
to
be
so
intrusive,
so
dangerous.
Yes,
he
was
wise,
all
right,
he
kept
seeing
past
pretense,
kept
saying
or
doing
outrageous
things
that
were,
when
you
thought
about
it,
exactly
right.
It
was
as
if
he
were
so
familiar
with
the
human
mind
that
he
could
see,
right
on
your
face,
the
desires
so
deep,
the
truths
so
well-disguised
that
you
didn't
even
know
yourself
that
you
had
them
in
you.
How
many
times
had
Miro
stood
with
Ouanda
just
like
this,
watching
as
Libo
handled
the
piggies.
But
always
with
Libo
they
had
understood
what
he
was
doing;
they
knew
his
technique,
knew
his
purpose.
The
Speaker,
however,
followed
lines
of
thought
that
were
completely
alien
to
Miro.
Even
though
he
wore
a
human
shape,
it
made
Miro
wonder
if
Ender
was
really
a
framling--
he
could
be
as
baffling
as
the
piggies.
He
was
as
much
a
raman
as
they
were,
alien
but
still
not
animal.
What
did
the
Speaker
notice?
What
did
he
see?
The
bow
that
Arrow
carried?
The
sun-dried
pot
in
which
merdona
root
soaked
and
stank?
How
many
of
the
Questionable
Activities
did
he
recognize,
and
how
many
did
he
think
were
native
practices?
The
piggies
spread
out
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon.
"You,"
said
Arrow,
"you
wrote
this?"
"Yes,"
said
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
Miro
looked
at
Ouanda.
Her
eyes
danced
with
vindication.
So
the
Speaker
is
a
liar.
Human
interrupted.
"The
other
two,
Miro
and
Ouanda,
they
think
you're
a
liar."
Miro
immediately
looked
at
the
Speaker,
but
he
wasn't
glancing
at
them.
"Of
course
they
do,"
he
said.
"It
never
occurred
to
them
that
Rooter
might
have
told
you
the
truth."
The
Speaker's
calm
words
disturbed
Miro.
Could
it
be
true?
After
all,
people
who
traveled
between
star
systems
skipped
decades,
often
centuries
in
getting
from
one
system
to
another.
Sometimes
as
much
as
half
a
millennium.
It
wouldn't
take
that
many
voyages
for
a
person
to
survive
three
thousand
years.
But
that
would
be
too
incredible
a
coincidence,
for
the
original
Speaker
for
the
Dead
to
come
here.
Except
that
the
original
Speaker
for
the
Dead
was
the
one
who
had
written
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon;
he
would
be
interested
in
the
first
race
of
ramen
since
the
buggers.
I
don't
believe
it,
Miro
told
himself,
but
he
had
to
admit
the
possibility
that
it
might
just
be
true.
"Why
are
they
so
stupid?"
asked
Human.
"Not
to
know
the
truth
when
they
hear
it?"
"They
aren't
stupid,"
said
the
Speaker.
"This
is
how
humans
are:
We
question
all
our
beliefs,
except
for
the
ones
we
really
believe,
and
those
we
never
think
to
question.
They
never
thought
to
question
the
idea
that
the
original
Speaker
for
the
Dead
died
three
thousand
years
ago,
even
though
they
know
how
star
travel
prolongs
life."
"But
we
told
them."
"No--
you
told
them
that
the
hive
queen
told
Rooter
that
I
wrote
this
book."
"That's
why
they
should
have
known
it
was
true,"
said
Human.
"Rooter
is
wise,
he's
a
father;
he
would
never
make
a
mistake."
Miro
did
not
smile,
but
he
wanted
to.
The
Speaker
thought
he
was
so
clever,
but
now
here
he
was,
where
all
the
important
questions
ended,
frustrated
by
the
piggies'
insistence
that
their
totem
trees
could
talk
to
them.
"Ah,"
said
Speaker.
"There's
so
much
that
we
don't
understand.
And
so
much
that
you
don't
understand.
We
should
tell
each
other
more."
Human
sat
down
beside
Arrow,
sharing
the
position
of
honor
with
him.
Arrow
gave
no
sign
of
minding.
"Speaker
for
the
Dead,"
said
Human,
"will
you
bring
the
hive
queen
to
us?"
"I
haven't
decided
yet,"
said
the
Speaker.
Again
Miro
looked
at
Ouanda.
Was
the
Speaker
insane,
hinting
that
he
could
deliver
what
could
not
be
delivered?
Then
he
remembered
what
the
Speaker
had
said
about
questioning
all
our
beliefs
except
the
ones
that
we
really
believed.
Miro
had
always
taken
for
granted
what
everyone
knew--
that
all
the
buggers
had
been
destroyed.
But
what
if
a
hive
queen
had
survived?
What
if
that
was
how
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
had
been
able
to
write
his
book,
because
he
had
a
bugger
to
talk
to?
It
was
unlikely
in
the
extreme,
but
it
was
not
impossible.
Miro
didn't
know
for
sure
that
the
last
bugger
had
been
killed.
He
only
knew
that
everybody
believed
it,
and
that
no
one
in
three
thousand
years
had
produced
a
shred
of
evidence
to
the
contrary.
But
even
if
it
was
true,
how
could
Human
have
known
it?
The
simplest
explanation
was
that
the
piggies
had
incorporated
the
powerful
story
of
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon
into
their
religion,
and
were
unable
to
grasp
the
idea
that
there
were
many
Speakers
for
the
Dead,
and
none
of
them
was
the
author
of
the
book;
that
all
the
buggers
were
dead,
and
no
hive
queen
could
ever
come.
That
was
the
simplest
explanation,
the
one
easiest
to
accept.
Any
other
explanation
would
force
him
to
admit
the
possibility
that
Rooter's
totem
tree
somehow
talked
to
the
piggies.
"What
will
make
you
decide?"
said
Human.
"We
give
gifts
to
the
wives,
to
win
their
honor,
but
you
are
the
wisest
of
all
humans,
and
we
have
nothing
that
you
need."
"You
have
many
things
that
I
need,"
said
Speaker.
"What?
Can't
you
make
better
pots
than
these?
Truer
arrows?
The
cape
I
wear
is
made
from
cabra
wool--
but
your
clothing
is
finer."
"I
don't
need
things
like
that,"
said
Speaker.
"What
I
need
are
true
stories."
Human
leaned
closer,
then
let
his
body
become
rigid
in
excitement,
in
anticipation.
"O
Speaker!"
he
said,
and
his
voice
was
powerful
with
the
importance
of
his
words.
"Will
you
add
our
story
to
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon?"
"I
don't
know
your
story,"
said
the
Speaker.
"Ask
us!
Ask
us
anything!"
"How
can
I
tell
your
story?
I
only
tell
the
stories
of
the
dead."
"We
are
dead!"
shouted
Human.
Miro
had
never
seen
him
so
agitated.
"We
are
being
murdered
every
day.
Humans
are
filling
up
all
the
worlds.
The
ships
travel
through
the
black
of
night
from
star
to
star
to
star,
filling
up
every
empty
place.
Here
we
are,
on
our
one
little
world,
watching
the
sky
fill
up
with
humans.
The
humans
build
their
stupid
fence
to
keep
us
out,
but
that
is
nothing.
The
sky
is
our
fence!"
Human
leapt
upward--
startlingly
high,
for
his
legs
were
powerful.
"Look
how
the
fence
throws
me
back
down
to
the
ground!"
He
ran
at
the
nearest
tree,
bounded
up
the
trunk,
higher
than
Miro
had
ever
seen
him
climb;
he
shinnied
out
on
a
limb
and
threw
himself
upward
into
the
air.
He
hung
there
for
an
agonizing
moment
at
the
apex
of
his
leap;
then
gravity
flung
him
downward
onto
the
hard
ground.
Miro
could
hear
the
breath
thrust
out
of
him
by
the
force
of
the
blow.
The
Speaker
immediately
rushed
to
Human;
Miro
was
close
behind.
Human
wasn't
breathing.
"Is
he
dead?"
asked
Ouanda
behind
him.
"No!"
cried
a
piggy
in
the
Males'
Language.
"You
can't
die!
No
no
no!"
Miro
looked;
to
his
surprise,
it
was
Leaf-eater.
"You
can't
die!"
Then
Human
reached
up
a
feeble
hand
and
touched
the
Speaker's
face.
He
inhaled,
a
deep
gasp.
And
then
spoke,
"You
see,
Speaker?
I
would
die
to
climb
the
wall
that
keeps
us
from
the
stars."
In
all
the
years
that
Miro
had
known
the
piggies,
in
all
the
years
before,
they
had
never
once
spoken
of
star
travel,
never
once
asked
about
it.
Yet
now
Miro
realized
that
all
the
questions
they
did
ask
were
oriented
toward
discovering
the
secret
of
starflight.
The
xenologers
had
never
realized
that
because
they
knew--
knew
without
questioning--
that
the
piggies
were
so
remote
from
the
level
of
culture
that
could
build
starships
that
it
would
be
a
thousand
years
before
such
a
thing
could
possibly
be
in
their
reach.
But
their
craving
for
knowledge
about
metal,
about
motors,
about
flying
above
the
ground,
it
was
all
their
way
of
trying
to
find
the
secret
of
starflight.
Human
slowly
got
to
his
feet,
holding
the
Speaker's
hands.
Miro
realized
that
in
all
the
years
he
had
known
the
piggies,
never
once
had
a
piggy
taken
him
by
the
hand.
He
felt
a
deep
regret.
And
the
sharp
pain
of
jealousy.
Now
that
Human
was
clearly
not
injured,
the
other
piggies
crowded
close
around
the
Speaker.
They
did
not
jostle,
but
they
wanted
to
be
near.
"Rooter
says
the
hive
queen
knows
how
to
build
starships,"
said
Arrow.
"Rooter
says
the
hive
queen
will
teach
us
everything,"
said
Cups.
"Metal,
fire
made
from
rocks,
houses
made
from
black
water,
everything."
Speaker
raised
his
hands,
fended
off
their
babbling.
"If
you
were
all
very
thirsty,
and
saw
that
I
had
water,
you'd
all
ask
me
for
a
drink.
But
what
if
I
knew
that
the
water
I
had
was
poisoned?"
"There
is
no
poison
in
the
ships
that
fly
to
the
stars,"
said
Human.
"There
are
many
paths
to
starflight,"
said
the
Speaker.
"Some
are
better
than
others.
I'll
give
you
everything
I
can
that
won't
destroy
you."
"The
hive
queen
promises!"
said
Human.
"And
so
do
I."
Human
lunged
forward,
grabbed
the
Speaker
by
the
hair
and
ears,
and
pulled
him
face
to
face.
Miro
had
never
seen
such
an
act
of
violence;
it
was
what
he
had
dreaded,
the
decision
to
murder.
"If
we
are
ramen,"
shouted
Human
into
the
Speaker's
face,
"then
it
is
ours
to
decide,
not
yours!
And
if
we
are
varelse,
then
you
might
as
well
kill
us
all
right
now,
the
way
you
killed
all
the
hive
queen's
sisters!"
Miro
was
stunned.
It
was
one
thing
for
the
piggies
to
decide
this
was
the
Speaker
who
wrote
the
book.
But
how
could
they
reach
the
unbelievable
conclusion
that
he
was
somehow
guilty
of
the
Xenocide?
Who
did
they
think
he
was,
the
monster
Ender?
And
yet
there
sat
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
tears
running
down
his
cheeks,
his
eyes
closed,
as
if
Human's
accusation
had
the
force
of
truth.
Human
turned
his
head
to
speak
to
Miro.
"What
is
this
water?"
he
whispered.
Then
he
touched
the
Speaker's
tears.
"It's
how
we
show
pain
or
grief
or
suffering,"
Miro
answered.
Mandachuva
suddenly
cried
out,
a
hideous
cry
that
Miro
had
never
heard
before,
like
an
animal
dying.
"That
is
how
we
show
pain,"
whispered
Human.
"Ah!
Ah!"
cried
Mandachuva.
"I
have
seen
that
water
before!
In
the
eyes
of
Libo
and
Pipo
I
saw
that
water!"
One
by
one,
and
then
all
at
once,
all
the
other
piggies
took
up
the
same
cry.
Miro
was
terrified,
awed,
excited
all
at
once.
He
had
no
idea
what
it
meant,
but
the
piggies
were
showing
emotions
that
they
had
concealed
from
the
xenologers
for
forty-seven
years.
"Are
they
grieving
for
Papa?"
whispered
Ouanda.
Her
eyes,
too,
glistened
with
excitement,
and
her
hair
was
matted
with
the
sweat
of
fear.
Miro
said
it
the
moment
it
occurred
to
him:
"They
didn't
know
until
this
moment
that
Pipo
and
Libo
were
crying
when
they
died."
Miro
had
no
idea
what
thoughts
then
went
through
Ouanda's
head;
he
only
knew
that
she
turned
away,
stumbled
a
few
steps,
fell
to
her
hands
and
knees,
and
wept
bitterly.
All
in
all,
the
coming
of
the
Speaker
had
certainly
stirred
things
up.
Miro
knelt
beside
the
Speaker,
whose
head
was
now
bowed,
his
chin
pressed
against
his
chest.
"Speaker,"
Miro
said.
"Como
pode
ser?
How
can
it
be,
that
you
are
the
first
Speaker,
and
yet
you
are
also
Ender?
Nao
pode
ser."
"She
told
them
more
than
I
ever
thought
she
would,"
he
whispered.
"But
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
the
one
who
wrote
this
book,
he's
the
wisest
man
who
lived
in
the
age
of
flight
among
the
stars.
While
Ender
was
a
murderer,
he
killed
a
whole
people,
a
beautiful
race
of
ramen
that
could
have
taught
us
everything--"
"Both
human,
though,"
whispered
the
Speaker.
Human
was
near
them
now,
and
he
spoke
a
couplet
from
the
Hegemon:
"Sickness
and
healing
are
in
every
heart.
Death
and
deliverance
are
in
every
hand."
"Human,"
said
the
Speaker,
"tell
your
people
not
to
grieve
for
what
they
did
in
ignorance."
"It
was
a
terrible
thing,"
said
Human.
"It
was
our
greatest
gift."
"Tell
your
people
to
be
quiet,
and
listen
to
me."
Human
shouted
a
few
words,
not
in
the
Males'
Language,
but
in
the
Wives'
Language,
the
language
of
authority.
They
fell
silent,
then
sat
to
hear
what
Speaker
would
say.
"I'll
do
everything
I
can,"
said
the
Speaker,
"but
first
I
have
to
know
you,
or
how
can
I
tell
your
story?
I
have
to
know
you,
or
how
can
I
know
whether
the
drink
is
poisonous
or
not?
And
the
hardest
problem
of
all
will
still
remain.
The
human
race
is
free
to
love
the
buggers
because
they
think
the
buggers
all
are
dead.
You
are
still
alive,
and
so
they're
still
afraid
of
you."
Human
stood
among
them
and
gestured
toward
his
body,
as
if
it
were
a
weak
and
feeble
thing.
"Of
us!"
"They're
afraid
of
the
same
thing
you
fear,
when
you
look
up
and
see
the
stars
fill
up
with
humans.
They're
afraid
that
someday
they'll
come
to
a
world
and
find
that
you
have
got
there
first."
"We
don't
want
to
be
there
first,"
said
Human.
"We
want
to
be
there
too."
"Then
give
me
time,"
said
the
Speaker.
"Teach
me
who
you
are,
so
that
I
can
teach
them."
"Anything,"
said
Human.
He
looked
around
at
the
others.
"We'll
teach
you
anything."
Leaf-eater
stood
up.
He
spoke
in
the
Males'
Language,
but
Miro
understood
him.
"Some
things
aren't
yours
to
teach."
Human
answered
him
sharply,
and
in
Stark.
"What
Pipo
and
Libo
and
Ouanda
and
Miro
taught
us
wasn't
theirs
to
teach,
either.
But
they
taught
us."
"Their
foolishness
doesn't
have
to
be
our
foolishness."
Leaf-eater
still
spoke
in
Males'
Language.
"Nor
does
their
wisdom
necessarily
apply
to
us,"
Human
retorted.
Then
Leaf-eater
said
something
in
Tree
Language
that
Miro
could
not
understand.
Human
made
no
answer,
and
Leafeater
walked
away.
As
he
left,
Ouanda
returned,
her
eyes
red
from
crying.
Human
turned
back
to
the
Speaker.
"What
do
you
want
to
know?"
he
asked.
"We'll
tell
you,
we'll
show
you,
if
we
can.
"
Speaker
in
turn
looked
at
Miro
and
Ouanda.
"What
should
I
ask
them?
I
know
so
little
that
I
don't
know
what
we
need
to
know."
Miro
looked
to
Ouanda.
"You
have
no
stone
or
metal
tools,"
she
said.
"But
your
house
is
made
of
wood,
and
so
are
your
bows
and
arrows."
Human
stood,
waiting.
The
silence
lengthened.
"But
what
is
your
question?"
Human
finally
said.
How
could
he
have
missed
the
connection?
Miro
thought.
"We
humans,"
said
Speaker,
"use
tools
of
stone
or
metal
to
cut
down
trees,
when
we
want
to
shape
them
into
houses
or
arrows
or
clubs
like
the
ones
I
see
some
of
you
carrying.
"
It
took
a
moment
for
the
Speaker's
words
to
sink
in.
Then,
suddenly,
all
the
piggies
were
on
their
feet.
They
began
running
around
madly,
purposelessly,
sometimes
bumping
into
each
other
or
into
trees
or
the
log
houses.
Most
of
them
were
silent,
but
now
and
then
one
of
them
would
wail,
exactly
as
they
had
cried
out
a
few
minutes
ago.
It
was
eerie,
the
almost
silent
insanity
of
the
piggies,
as
if
they
had
suddenly
lost
control
of
their
bodies.
All
the
years
of
careful
noncommunication,
refraining
from
telling
the
piggies
anything,
and
now
Speaker
breached
that
policy
and
the
result
was
this
madness.
Human
emerged
from
the
chaos
and
threw
himself
to
the
ground
in
front
of
Speaker.
"O
Speaker!"
he
cried
loudly.
"Promise
that
you'll
never
let
them
cut
my
father
Rooter
with
their
stone
and
metal
tools!
If
you
want
to
murder
someone,
there
are
ancient
brothers
who
will
give
themselves,
or
I
will
gladly
die,
but
don't
let
them
kill
my
father!"
"Or
my
father!"
cried
the
other
piggies.
"Or
mine!"
"We
would
never
have
planted
Rooter
so
close
to
the
fence,"
said
Mandachuva,
"if
we
had
known
you
werewere
varelse."
Speaker
raised
his
hands
again.
"Has
any
human
cut
a
tree
in
Lusitania?
Never.
The
law
here
forbids
it.
You
have
nothing
to
fear
from
us."
There
was
a
silence
as
the
piggies
became
still.
Finally
Human
picked
himself
up
from
the
ground.
"You've
made
us
fear
humans
all
the
more,"
he
said
to
Speaker.
"I
wish
you
had
never
come
to
our
forest."
Ouanda's
voice
rang
out
above
his.
"How
can
you
say
that
after
the
way
you
murdered
my
father!"
Human
looked
at
her
with
astonishment,
unable
to
answer.
Miro
put
his
arm
around
Ouanda's
shoulders.
And
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
spoke
into
the
silence.
"You
promised
me
that
you'd
answer
all
my
questions.
I
ask
you
now:
How
do
you
build
a
house
made
of
wood,
and
the
bow
and
arrows
that
this
one
carries,
and
those
clubs.
We've
told
you
the
only
way
we
know;
you
tell
me
another
way,
the
way
you
do
it."
"The
brother
gives
himself,"
said
Human.
"I
told
you.
We
tell
the
ancient
brother
of
our
need,
and
we
show
him
the
shape,
and
he
gives
himself."
"Can
we
see
how
it's
done?"
said
Ender.
Human
looked
around
at
the
other
piggies.
"You
want
us
to
ask
a
brother
to
give
himself,
just
so
you
can
see
it?
We
don't
need
a
new
house,
not
for
years
yet,
and
we
have
all
the
arrows
we
need--"
"Show
him!"
Miro
turned,
as
the
others
also
turned,
to
see
Leaf-eater
re-emerging
from
the
forest.
He
walked
purposefully
into
the
middle
of
the
clearing;
he
did
not
look
at
them,
and
he
spoke
as
if
he
were
a
herald,
a
town
crier,
not
caring
whether
anyone
was
listening
to
him
or
not.
He
spoke
in
the
Wives'
Language,
and
Miro
could
understand
only
bits
and
pieces.
"What
is
he
saying?"
whispered
the
Speaker.
Miro,
still
kneeling
beside
him,
translated
as
best
he
could.
"He
went
to
the
wives,
apparently,
and
they
said
to
do
whatever
you
asked.
But
it
isn't
that
simple,
he's
telling
them
that--
I
don't
know
these
words--
something
about
all
of
them
dying.
Something
about
brothers
dying,
anyway.
Look
at
them--
they
aren't
afraid,
any
of
them.
"
"I
don't
know
what
their
fear
looks
like,"
said
Speaker.
"I
don't
know
these
people
at
all."
"I
don't
either,"
said
Miro.
"I've
got
to
hand
it
to
you--
you've
caused
more
excitement
here
in
half
an
hour
than
I've
seen
in
years
of
coming
here."
"It's
a
gift
I
was
born
with,"
said
the
Speaker.
"I'll
make
you
a
bargain.
I
won't
tell
anybody
about
your
Questionable
Activities.
And
you
don't
tell
anybody
who
I
am."
"That's
easy,"
said
Miro.
"I
don't
believe
it
anyway."
Leaf-eater's
speech
ended.
He
immediately
padded
to
the
house
and
went
inside.
"We'll
ask
for
the
gift
of
an
ancient
brother,"
said
Human.
"The
wives
have
said
so."
So
it
was
that
Miro
stood
with
his
arm
around
Ouanda,
and
the
Speaker
standing
at
his
other
side,
as
the
piggies
performed
a
miracle
far
more
convincing
than
any
of
the
ones
that
had
won
old
Gusto
and
Cida
their
title
Os
Venerados.
The
piggies
gathered
in
a
circle
around
a
thick
old
tree
at
the
clearing's
edge.
Then,
one
by
one,
each
piggy
shimmied
up
the
tree
and
began
beating
on
it
with
a
club.
Soon
they
were
all
in
the
tree,
singing
and
pounding
out
complex
rhythms.
"Tree
Language,"
Ouanda
whispered.
After
only
a
few
minutes
of
this
the
tree
tilted
noticeably.
Immediately
about
half
the
piggies
jumped
down
and
began
pushing
the
tree
so
it
would
fall
into
the
open
ground
of
the
clearing.
The
rest
began
beating
all
the
more
furiously
and
singing
all
the
louder.
One
by
one
the
great
branches
of
the
tree
began
to
fall
off.
Immediately
piggies
ran
out
and
picked
them
up,
dragged
them
away
from
the
area
where
the
tree
was
meant
to
fall.
Human
carried
one
to
the
Speaker,
who
took
it
carefully,
and
showed
it
to
Miro
and
Ouanda.
The
raw
end,
where
it
had
been
attached
to
the
tree,
was
absolutely
smooth.
It
wasn't
flat--
the
surface
undulated
slightly
along
an
oblique
angle.
But
there
was
no
raggedness
to
it,
no
leaking
sap,
nothing
to
imply
the
slightest
violence
in
its
separation
from
the
tree.
Miro
touched
his
finger
to
it,
and
it
was
cold
and
smooth
as
marble.
Finally
the
tree
was
a
single
straight
trunk,
nude
and
majestic;
the
pale
patches
where
branches
once
had
grown
were
brightly
lit
by
the
afternoon
sun.
The
singing
reached
a
climax,
then
stopped.
The
tree
tilted
and
then
began
a
smooth
and
graceful
fall
to
the
earth.
The
ground
shook
and
thundered
when
it
struck,
and
then
all
was
still.
Human
walked
to
the
fallen
tree
and
began
to
stroke
its
surface,
singing
softly.
The
bark
split
gradually
under
his
hands;
the
crack
extended
itself
up
and
down
the
length
of
the
tree
until
the
bark
was
split
completely
in
half.
Then
many
piggies
took
hold
of
it
and
pried
it
from
the
trunk;
it
came
away
on
one
side
and
the
other,
in
two
continuous
sheets
of
bark.
The
bark
was
carried
to
the
side.
"Have
you
ever
seen
them
use
the
bark?"
Speaker
asked
Miro.
Miro
shook
his
head.
He
had
no
words
to
say
aloud.
Now
Arrow
stepped
forward,
singing
softly.
He
drew
his
fingers
up
and
down
the
trunk,
as
if
tracing
exactly
the
length
and
width
of
a
single
bow.
Miro
saw
how
lines
appeared,
how
the
naked
wood
creased,
split,
crumbled
until
only
the
bow
remained,
perfect
and
polished
and
smooth,
lying
in
a
long
trench
in
the
wood.
Other
piggies
came
forward,
drawing
shapes
on
the
trunk
and
singing.
They
came
away
with
clubs,
with
bows
and
arrows,
thin-bladed
knives,
and
thousands
of
strands
of
te
bow
and
arrows
that
this
one
carries,
and
those
clubs.
We've
told
you
the
only
way
we
know;
you
tell
me
another
way,
the
way
you
do
it."
"The
brother
gives
himself,"
said
Human.
"I
told
you.
We
tell
the
ancient
brother
of
our
need,
and
we
show
him
the
shape,
and
he
gives
himself."
"Can
we
see
how
it's
done?"
said
Ender.
Human
looked
around
at
the
other
piggies.
"You
want
us
to
ask
a
brother
to
give
himself,
just
so
you
can
see
it?
We
don't
need
a
new
house,
not
for
years
yet,
and
we
have
all
the
arrows
we
need--"
"Show
him!"
Miro
turned,
as
the
others
also
turned,
to
see
Leaf-eater
re-emerging
from
the
forest.
He
walked
purposefully
into
the
middle
of
the
clearing;
he
did
not
look
at
them,
and
he
spoke
as
if
he
were
a
herald,
a
town
crier,
not
caring
whether
anyone
was
listening
to
him
or
not.
He
spoke
in
the
Wives'
Language,
and
Miro
could
understand
only
bits
and
pieces.
"What
is
he
saying?"
whispered
the
Speaker.
Miro,
still
kneeling
beside
him,
translated
as
best
he
could.
"He
went
to
the
wives,
apparently,
and
they
said
to
do
whatever
you
asked.
But
it
isn't
that
simple,
he's
telling
them
that--
I
don't
know
these
words--
something
about
all
of
them
dying.
Something
about
brothers
dying,
anyway.
Look
at
them--
they
aren't
afraid,
any
of
them.
"
"I
don't
know
what
their
fear
looks
like,"
said
Speaker.
"I
don't
know
these
people
at
all."
"I
don't
either,"
said
Miro.
"I've
got
to
hand
it
to
you--
you've
caused
more
excitement
here
in
half
an
hour
than
I've
seen
in
years
of
coming
here."
"It's
a
gift
I
was
born
with,"
said
the
Speaker.
"I'll
make
you
a
bargain.
I
won't
tell
anybody
about
your
Questionable
Activities.
And
you
don't
tell
anybody
who
I
am."
"That's
easy,"
said
Miro.
"I
don't
believe
it
anyway."
Leaf-eater's
speech
ended.
He
immediately
padded
to
the
house
and
went
inside.
"We'll
ask
for
the
gift
of
an
ancient
brother,"
said
Human.
"The
wives
have
said
so."
So
it
was
that
Miro
stood
with
his
arm
around
Ouanda,
and
the
Speaker
standing
at
his
other
side,
as
the
piggies
performed
a
miracle
far
more
convincing
than
any
of
the
ones
that
had
won
old
Gusto
and
Cida
their
title
Os
Venerados.
The
piggies
gathered
in
a
circle
around
a
thick
old
tree
at
the
clearing's
edge.
Then,
one
by
one,
each
piggy
shimmied
up
the
tree
and
began
beating
on
it
with
a
club.
Soon
they
were
all
in
the
tree,
singing
and
pounding
out
complex
rhythms.
"Tree
Language,"
Ouanda
whispered.
After
only
a
few
minutes
of
this
the
tree
tilted
noticeably.
Immediately
about
half
the
piggies
jumped
down
and
began
pushing
the
tree
so
it
would
fall
into
the
open
ground
of
the
clearing.
The
rest
began
beating
all
the
more
furiously
and
singing
all
the
louder.
One
by
one
the
great
branches
of
the
tree
began
to
fall
off.
Immediately
piggies
ran
out
and
picked
them
up,
dragged
them
away
from
the
area
where
the
tree
was
meant
to
fall.
Human
carried
one
to
the
Speaker,
who
took
it
carefully,
and
showed
it
to
Miro
and
Ouanda.
The
raw
end,
where
it
had
been
attached
to
the
tree,
was
absolutely
smooth.
It
wasn't
flat--
the
surface
undulated
slightly
along
an
oblique
angle.
But
there
was
no
raggedness
to
it,
no
leaking
sap,
nothing
to
imply
the
slightest
violence
in
its
separation
from
the
tree.
Miro
touched
his
finger
to
it,
and
it
was
cold
and
smooth
as
marble.
Finally
the
tree
was
a
single
straight
trunk,
nude
and
majestic;
the
pale
patches
where
branches
once
had
grown
were
brightly
lit
by
the
afternoon
sun.
The
singing
reached
a
climax,
then
stopped.
The
tree
tilted
and
then
began
a
smooth
and
graceful
fall
to
the
earth.
The
ground
shook
and
thundered
when
it
struck,
and
then
all
was
still.
Human
walked
to
the
fallen
tree
and
began
to
stroke
its
surface,
singing
softly.
The
bark
split
gradually
under
his
hands;
the
crack
extended
itself
up
and
down
the
length
of
the
tree
until
the
bark
was
split
completely
in
half.
Then
many
piggies
took
hold
of
it
and
pried
it
from
the
trunk;
it
came
away
on
one
side
and
the
other,
in
two
continuous
sheets
of
bark.
The
bark
was
carried
to
the
side.
"Have
you
ever
seen
them
use
the
bark?"
Speaker
asked
Miro.
Miro
shook
his
head.
He
had
no
words
to
say
aloud.
Now
Arrow
stepped
forward,
singing
softly.
He
drew
his
fingers
up
and
down
the
trunk,
as
if
tracing
exactly
the
length
and
width
of
a
single
bow.
Miro
saw
how
lines
appeared,
how
the
naked
wood
creased,
split,
crumbled
until
only
the
bow
remained,
perfect
and
polished
and
smooth,
lying
in
a
long
trench
in
the
wood.
Other
piggies
came
forward,
drawing
shapes
on
the
trunk
and
singing.
They
came
away
with
clubs,
with
bows
and
arrows,
thin-bladed
knives,
and
thousands
of
strands
of
thin
basketwood.
Finally,
when
half
the
trunk
was
dissipated,
they
all
stepped
back
and
sang
together.
The
tree
shivered
and
split
into
half
a
dozen
long
poles.
The
tree
was
entirely
used
up.
Human
walked
slowly
forward
and
knelt
by
the
poles,
his
hands
gently
resting
on
the
nearest
one.
He
tilted
back
his
head
and
began
to
sing,
a
wordless
melody
that
was
the
saddest
sound
that
Miro
had
ever
heard.
The
song
went
on
and
on,
Human's
voice
alone;
only
gradually
did
Miro
realize
that
the
other
piggies
were
looking
at
him,
waiting
for
something.
Finally
Mandachuva
came
to
him
and
spoke
softly.
"Please,"
he
said.
"It's
only
right
that
you
should
sing
for
the
brother."
"I
don't
know
how,"
said
Miro,
feeling
helpless
and
afraid.
"He
gave
his
life,"
said
Mandachuva,
"to
answer
your
question."
To
answer
my
question
and
then
raise
a
thousand
more,
Miro
said
silently.
But
he
walked
forward,
knelt
beside
Human,
curled
his
fingers
around
the
same
cold
smooth
pole
that
Human
held,
tilted
back
his
head,
and
let
his
voice
come
out.
At
first
weak
and
hesitant,
unsure
what
melody
to
sing;
but
soon
he
understood
the
reason
for
the
tuneless
song,
felt
the
death
of
the
tree
under
his
hands,
and
his
voice
became
loud
and
strong,
making
agonizing
disharmonies
with
Human's
voice
that
mourned
the
death
of
the
tree
and
thanked
it
for
its
sacrifice
and
promised
to
use
its
death
for
the
good
of
the
tribe,
for
the
good
of
the
brothers
and
the
wives
and
the
children,
so
that
all
would
live
and
thrive
and
prosper.
That
was
the
meaning
of
the
song,
and
the
meaning
of
the
death
of
the
tree,
and
when
the
song
was
finally
over
Miro
bent
until
his
forehead
touched
the
wood
and
he
said
the
words
of
extreme
unction,
the
same
words
he
had
whispered
over
Libo's
corpse
on
the
hillside
five
years
ago.
Chapter
15
--
Speaking
HUMAN:
Why
don't
any
of
the
other
humans
ever
come
see
us?
MIRO:
We're
the
only
ones
allowed
to
come
through
the
gate.
HUMAN:
Why
don't
they
just
climb
over
the
fence?
MIRO:
Haven't
any
of
you
ever
touched
the
fence?
(Human
does
not
answer.)
It's
very
painful
to
touch
the
fence.
To
pass
over
the
fence
would
be
like
every
part
of
your
body
hurting
as
bad
as
possible,
all
at
once.
HUMAN:
That's
stupid.
Isn't
there
grass
on
both
sides?
--
Ouanda
Quenhatta
Figueira
Mucumbi,
Dialogue
Transcripts,
103:0:1970:1:1:5
The
sun
was
only
an
hour
from
the
horizon
when
Mayor
Bosquinha
climbed
the
stairs
to
Bishop
Peregrino's
private
office
in
the
Cathedral.
Dom
and
Dona
Cristaes
were
already
there,
looking
grave.
Bishop
Peregrino,
however,
looked
pleased
with
himself.
He
always
enjoyed
it
when
all
the
political
and
religious
leadership
of
Milagre
was
gathered
under
his
roof.
Never
mind
that
Bosquinha
was
the
one
who
called
the
meeting,
and
then
she
offered
to
have
it
at
the
Cathedral
because
she
was
the
one
with
the
skimmer.
Peregrino
liked
the
feeling
that
he
was
somehow
the
master
of
Lusitania
Colony.
Well,
by
the
end
of
this
meeting
it
would
be
plain
to
them
all
that
no
one
in
this
room
was
the
master
of
anything.
Bosquinha
greeted
them
all.
She
did
not
sit
down
in
the
offered
chair,
however.
Instead
she
sat
before
the
Bishop's
own
terminal,
logged
in,
and
ran
the
program
she
had
prepared.
In
the
air
above
the
terminal
there
appeared
several
layers
of
tiny
cubes.
The
highest
layer
had
only
a
few
cubes;
most
of
the
layers
had
many,
many
more.
More
than
half
the
layers,
starting
with
the
highest,
were
colored
red;
the
rest
were
blue.
"Very
pretty,"
said
Bishop
Peregrino.
Bosquinha
looked
over
at
Dom
Cristao.
"Do
you
recognize
the
model?"
He
shook
his
head.
"But
I
think
I
know
what
this
meeting
is
about."
Dona
Crist
leaned
forward
on
her
chair.
"Is
there
any
safe
place
where
we
can
hide
the
things
we
want
to
keep?"
Bishop
Peregrino's
expression
of
detached
amusement
vanished
from
his
face.
"I
don't
know
what
this
meeting
is
about."
Bosquinha
turned
around
on
her
stool
to
face
him.
"I
was
very
young
when
I
was
appointed
to
be
Governor
of
the
new
Lusitania
Colony.
It
was
a
great
honor
to
be
chosen,
a
great
trust.
I
had
studied
government
of
communities
and
social
systems
since
my
childhood,
and
I
had
done
well
in
my
short
career
in
Oporto.
What
the
committee
apparently
overlooked
was
the
fact
that
I
was
already
suspicious,
deceptive,
and
chauvinistic."
"These
are
virtues
of
yours
that
we
have
all
come
to
admire,"
said
Bishop
Peregrino.
Bosquinha
smiled.
"My
chauvinism
meant
that
as
soon
as
Lusitania
Colony
was
mine,
I
became
more
loyal
to
the
interests
of
Lusitania
than
to
the
interests
of
the
Hundred
Worlds
or
Starways
Congress.
My
deceptiveness
led
me
to
pretend
to
the
committee
that
on
the
contrary,
I
had
the
best
interests
of
Congress
at
heart
at
all
times.
And
my
suspicion
led
me
to
believe
that
Congress
was
not
likely
to
give
Lusitania
anything
remotely
like
independent
and
equal
status
among
the
Hundred
Worlds."
"Of
course
not,"
said
Bishop
Peregrino.
"We
are
a
colony."
"We
are
not
a
colony,"
said
Bosquinha.
"We
are
an
experiment.
I
examined
our
charter
and
license
and
all
the
Congressional
Orders
pertaining
to
us,
and
I
discovered
that
the
normal
privacy
laws
did
not
apply
to
us.
I
discovered
that
the
committee
had
the
power
of
unlimited
access
to
all
the
memory
files
of
every
person
and
institution
on
Lusitania."
The
Bishop
began
to
look
angry.
"Do
you
mean
that
the
committee
has
the
right
to
look
at
the
confidential
files
of
the
Church?"
"Ah,"
said
Bosquinha.
"A
fellow
chauvinist."
"The
Church
has
some
rights
under
the
Starways
Code."
"Don't
be
angry
with
me."
"You
never
told
me."
"If
I
had
told
you,
you
would
have
protested,
and
they
would
have
pretended
to
back
down,
and
then
I
couldn't
have
done
what
I
did."
"Which
is?"
"This
program.
It
monitors
all
ansible-initiated
accesses
to
any
files
in
Lusitania
Colony."
Dom
Cristao
chuckled.
"You're
not
supposed
to
do
that."
"I
know.
As
I
said,
I
have
many
secret
vices.
But
my
program
never
found
any
major
intrusion--
oh,
a
few
files
each
time
the
piggies
killed
one
of
our
xenologers,
that
was
to
be
expected--
but
nothing
major.
Until
four
days
ago."
"When
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
arrived,"
said
Bishop
Peregrino.
Bosquinha
was
amused
that
the
Bishop
obviously
regarded
the
Speaker's
arrival
as
such
a
landmark
date
that
he
instantly
made
such
a
connection.
"Three
days
ago,"
said
Bosquinha,
"a
nondestructive
scan
was
initiated
by
ansible.
It
followed
an
interesting
pattern.
"
She
turned
to
the
terminal
and
changed
the
display.
Now
it
showed
accesses
primarily
in
high-level
areas,
and
limited
to
only
one
region
of
the
display.
"It
accessed
everything
to
do
with
the
xenologers
and
xenobiologists
of
Milagre.
It
ignored
all
security
routines
as
if
they
didn't
exist.
Everything
they
discovered,
and
everything
to
do
with
their
personal
lives.
And
yes,
Bishop
Peregrino,
I
believed
at
the
time
and
I
believe
today
that
this
had
to
do
with
the
Speaker."
"Surely
he
has
no
authority
with
Starways
Congress,"
said
the
Bishop.
Dom
Cristao
nodded
wisely.
"San
Angelo
once
wrote--
in
his
private
journals,
which
no
one
but
the
Children
of
the
Mind
ever
read--"
The
Bishop
turned
on
him
with
glee.
"So
the
Children
of
the
Mind
do
have
secret
writings
of
San
Angelo!"
"Not
secret,"
said
Dona
Crist
.
"Merely
boring.
Anyone
can
read
the
journals,
but
we're
the
only
ones
who
bother."
"What
he
wrote,"
said
Dom
Crist
o,
"was
that
Speaker
Andrew
is
older
than
we
know.
Older
than
Starways
Congress,
and
in
his
own
way
perhaps
more
powerful."
Bishop
Peregrino
snorted.
"He's
a
boy.
Can't
be
forty
years
old
yet."
"Your
stupid
rivalries
are
wasting
time,"
said
Bosquinha
sharply.
"I
called
this
meeting
because
of
an
emergency.
As
a
courtesy
to
you,
because
I
have
already
acted
for
the
benefit
of
the
government
of
Lusitania."
The
others
fell
silent.
Bosquinha
returned
the
terminal
to
the
original
display.
"This
morning
my
program
alerted
me
for
a
second
time.
Another
systematic
ansible
access,
only
this
time
it
was
not
the
selective
nondestructive
access
of
three
days
ago.
This
time
it
is
reading
everything
at
data-transfer
speed,
which
implies
that
all
our
files
are
being
copied
into
offworld
computers.
Then
the
directories
are
rewritten
so
that
a
single
ansible-initiated
command
will
completely
destroy
every
single
file
in
our
computer
memories."
Bosquinha
could
see
that
Bishop
Peregrino
was
surprised--
and
the
Children
of
the
Mind
were
not.
"Why?"
said
Bishop
Peregrino.
"To
destroy
all
our
files--
this
is
what
you
do
to
a
nation
or
a
world
that
is--
in
rebellion,
that
you
wish
to
destroy,
that
you--"
"I
see,"
said
Bosquinha
to
the
Children
of
the
Mind,
"that
you
also
were
chauvinistic
and
suspicious."
"Much
more
narrowly
than
you,
I'm
afraid,"
said
Dom
Crist
o.
"But
we
also
detected
the
intrusions.
We
of
course
copied
all
our
records--
at
great
expense--
to
the
monasteries
of
the
Children
of
the
Mind
on
other
worlds,
and
they
will
try
to
restore
our
files
after
they
are
stripped.
However,
if
we
are
being
treated
as
a
rebellious
colony,
I
doubt
that
such
a
restoration
will
be
permitted.
So
we
are
also
making
paper
copies
of
the
most
vital
information.
There
is
no
hope
of
printing
everything,
but
we
think
we
may
be
able
to
out
enough
to
get
by.
So
that
our
work
isn't
utterly
destroyed."
"You
knew
this?"
said
the
Bishop.
"And
you
didn't
tell
me?"
"Forgive
me,
Bishop
Peregrino,
but
it
did
not
occur
to
us
that
you
would
not
have
detected
this
yourselves."
"And
you
also
don't
believe
we
do
any
work
that
is
important
enough
to
be
worth
printing
out
to
save!"
"Enough!"
said
Mayor
Bosquinha.
"Printouts
can't
save
more
than
a
tiny
percentage--
there
aren't
enough
printers
in
Lusitania
to
make
a
dent
in
the
problem.
We
couldn't
even
maintain
basic
services.
I
don't
think
we
have
more
than
an
hour
left
before
the
copying
is
complete
and
they
are
able
to
wipe
out
our
memory.
But
even
if
we
began
this
morning,
when
the
intrusion
started,
we
could
not
have
printed
out
more
than
a
hundredth
of
one
percent
of
the
files
that
we
access
every
day.
Our
fragility,
our
vulnerability
is
complete."
"So
we're
helpless,"
said
the
Bishop.
"No.
But
I
wanted
to
make
clear
to
you
the
extremity
of
our
situation,
so
that
you
would
accept
the
only
alternative.
It
will
be
very
distasteful
to
you."
"I
have
no
doubt
of
that,"
said
Bishop
Peregrino.
"An
hour
ago,
as
I
was
wrestling
with
this
problem,
trying
to
see
if
there
was
any
class
of
files
that
might
be
immune
to
this
treatment,
I
discovered
that
in
fact
there
was
one
person
whose
files
were
being
completely
overlooked.
At
first
I
thought
it
was
because
he
was
a
framling,
but
the
reason
is
much
more
subtle
than
that.
The
Speaker
for
the
Dead
has
no
files
in
Lusitanian
memory."
"None?
Impossible,"
said
Dona
Crist
.
"All
his
files
are
maintained
by
ansible.
Offworld.
All
his
records,
all
his
finances,
everything.
Every
message
sent
to
him.
Do
you
understand?"
"And
yet
he
still
has
access
to
them--"
said
Dom
Crist
o.
"He
is
invisible
to
Starways
Congress.
If
they
place
an
embargo
on
all
data
transfers
to
and
from
Lusitania,
his
files
will
still
be
accessible
because
the
computers
do
not
see
his
file
accesses
as
data
transfers.
They
are
original
storage-
-
yet
they
are
not
in
Lusitanian
memory.
"Are
you
suggesting,"
said
Bishop
Peregrino,
"that
we
transfer
our
most
confidential
and
important
files
as
messages
to
that--
that
unspeakable
infidel?"
"I
am
telling
you
that
I
have
already
done
exactly
that.
The
transfer
of
the
most
vital
and
sensitive
government
files
is
almost
complete.
It
was
a
high
priority
transfer,
at
local
speeds,
so
it
runs
much
faster
than
the
Congressional
copying.
I
am
offering
you
a
chance
to
make
a
similar
transfer,
using
my
highest
priority
so
that
it
takes
precedence
over
all
other
local
computer
usage.
If
you
don't
want
to
do
it,
fine--
I'll
use
my
priority
to
transfer
the
second
tier
of
government
files."
"But
he
could
look
in
our
files,"
said
the
Bishop.
"Yes,
he
could."
Dom
Cristao
shook
his
head.
"He
won't
if
we
ask
him
not
to."
"You
are
naive
as
a
child,"
said
Bishop
Peregrino.
"There
would
be
nothing
to
compel
him
even
to
give
the
data
back
to
us."
Bosquinha
nodded.
"That's
true.
He'll
have
everything
that's
vital
to
us,
and
he
can
keep
it
or
return
it
as
he
wishes.
But
I
believe,
as
Dom
Crist
o
does,
that
he's
a
good
man
who'll
help
us
in
our
time
of
need."
Dona
Crist
stood.
"Excuse
me,"
she
said.
"I'd
like
to
begin
crucial
transfers
immediately."
Bosquinha
turned
to
the
Bishop's
terminal
and
logged
into
her
own
high
priority
mode.
"Just
enter
the
classes
of
files
that
you
want
to
send
into
Speaker
Andrew's
message
queue.
I
assume
you
already
have
them
prioritized,
since
you
were
printing
them
out."
"How
long
do
we
have?"
asked
Dom
Crist
o.
Dona
Crist
was
already
typing
furiously.
"The
time
is
here,
at
the
top."
Bosquinha
put
her
hand
into
the
holographic
display
and
touched
the
countdown
numbers
with
her
finger.
"Don't
bother
transferring
anything
that
we've
already
printed,"
said
Dom
Crist
o.
"We
can
always
type
that
back
in.
There's
precious
little
of
it,
anyway."
Bosquinha
turned
to
the
Bishop.
"I
knew
this
would
be
difficult."
The
Bishop
gave
one
derisive
laugh.
"Difficult."
"I
hope
you'll
consider
carefully
before
rejecting
this--"
"Rejecting
it!"
said
the
Bishop.
"Do
you
think
I'm
a
fool?
I
may
detest
the
pseudo-religion
of
these
blasphemous
Speakers
for
the
Dead,
but
if
this
is
the
only
way
God
has
opened
for
us
to
preserve
the
vital
records
of
the
Church,
then
I'd
be
a
poor
servant
of
the
Lord
if
I
let
pride
stop
me
from
using
it.
Our
files
aren't
prioritized
yet,
and
it
will
take
a
few
minutes,
but
I
trust
that
the
Children
of
the
Mind
will
leave
us
enough
time
for
our
data
transfers."
"How
much
time
will
you
need,
do
you
think?"
asked
Dom
Crist
o.
"Not
much.
Ten
minutes
at
the
most,
I'd
think."
Bosquinha
was
surprised,
and
pleasantly
so.
She
had
been
afraid
the
Bishop
would
insist
on
copying
all
his
files
before
allowing
the
Children
of
the
Mind
to
go
ahead--
just
one
more
attempt
to
assert
the
precedence
of
the
bishopric
over
the
monastery.
"Thank
you,"
Dom
Crist
o
said,
kissing
the
hand
that
Peregrino
extended
to
him.
The
Bishop
looked
at
Bosquinha
coldly.
"You
don't
need
to
look
surprised,
Mayor
Bosquinha.
The
Children
of
the
Mind
work
with
the
knowledge
of
the
world,
so
they
depend
far
more
on
the
world's
machines.
Mother
Church
works
with
things
of
the
Spirit,
so
our
use
of
public
memory
is
merely
clerical.
As
for
the
Bible--
we
are
so
old-fashioned
and
set
in
our
ways
that
we
still
keep
dozens
of
leatherbound
paper
copies
in
the
Cathedral.
Starways
Congress
can't
steal
from
us
our
copies
of
the
word
of
God."
He
smiled.
Maliciously,
of
course.
Bosquinha
smiled
back
quite
cheerfully.
"A
small
matter,"
said
Dom
Crist
o.
"After
our
files
are
destroyed,
and
we
copy
them
back
into
memory
from
the
Speaker's
files,
what
is
to
stop
Congress
from
doing
it
again?
And
again,
and
again?"
"That
is
the
difficult
decision,"
said
Bosquinha.
"What
we
do
depends
on
what
Congress
is
trying
to
accomplish.
Maybe
they
won't
actually
destroy
our
files
at
all.
Maybe
they'll
immediately
restore
our
most
vital
files
after
this
demonstration
of
their
power.
Since
I
have
no
idea
why
they're
disciplining
us,
how
can
I
guess
how
far
this
will
go?
If
they
leave
us
any
way
to
remain
loyal,
then
of
course
we
must
also
remain
vulnerable
to
further
discipline."
"But
if,
for
some
reason,
they
are
determined
to
treat
us
like
rebels?"
"Well,
if
bad
came
to
worst,
we
could
copy
everything
back
into
local
memory
and
then--
cut
off
the
ansible."
"God
help
us,"
said
Dona
Crist
.
"We
would
be
utterly
alone."
Obviously
the
xenologers
had
done
something
grossly
wrong.
Since
Bosquinha
had
not
known
of
any
violations,
it
had
to
be
something
so
big
that
its
evidence
showed
up
on
the
satellites,
the
only
monitoring
devices
that
reported
directly
to
the
committee
without
passing
through
Bosquinha's
hands.
Bosquinha
had
tried
to
think
of
what
Miro
and
Ouanda
might
have
done--
start
a
forest
fire?
Cut
down
trees?
Led
a
war
between
the
piggy
tribes?
Anything
she
thought
of
sounded
absurd.
She
tried
to
call
them
in
to
question
them,
but
they
were
gone,
of
course.
Through
the
gate,
out
into
the
forest
to
continue,
no
doubt,
the
same
activities
that
had
brought
the
possibility
of
destruction
to
Lusitania
Colony.
Bosquinha
kept
reminding
herself
that
they
were
young,
that
it
might
all
be
some
ridiculous
juvenile
mistake.
But
they
weren't
that
young,
and
they
were
two
of
the
brightest
minds
in
a
colony
that
contained
many
very
intelligent
people.
It
was
a
very
good
thing
that
governments
under
the
Starways
Code
were
forbidden
to
own
any
instruments
of
punishment
that
might
be
used
for
torture.
For
the
first
time
in
her
life,
Bosquinha
felt
such
fury
that
she
might
use
such
instruments,
if
she
had
them.
I
don't
know
what
you
thought
you
were
doing,
Miro
and
Ouanda,
and
I
don't
know
what
you
did;
but
whatever
your
purpose
might
have
been,
this
whole
community
will
pay
the
price
for
it.
And
somehow,
if
there
were
any
justice,
I
would
make
you
pay
it
back.
***
Many
people
had
said
they
wouldn't
come
to
any
Speaking--
they
were
good
Catholics,
weren't
they?
Hadn't
the
Bishop
told
them
that
the
Speaker
spoke
with
Satan's
voice?
But
other
things
were
whispered,
too,
once
the
Speaker
came.
Rumors,
mostly,
but
Milagre
was
a
little
place,
where
rumors
were
the
sauce
of
a
dry
life;
and
rumors
have
no
value
unless
they
are
believed.
So
word
spread
that
Marcdo's
little
girl
Quara,
who
had
been
silent
since
he
died,
was
now
so
talkative
that
it
got
her
in
trouble
in
school.
And
Olhado,
that
ill-mannered
boy
with
the
repulsive
metal
eyes,
it
was
said
that
he
suddenly
seemed
cheerful
and
excited.
Perhaps
manic.
Perhaps
possessed.
Rumors
began
to
imply
that
somehow
the
Speaker
had
a
healing
touch,
that
he
had
the
evil
eye,
that
his
blessings
made
you
whole,
his
curses
could
kill
you,
his
words
could
charm
you
into
obedience.
Not
everybody
heard
this,
of
course,
and
not
everybody
who
heard
it
believed
it.
But
in
the
four
days
between
the
Speaker's
arrival
and
the
evening
of
his
Speaking
the
death
of
Marcos
Maria
Ribeira,
the
community
of
Milagre
decided,
without
any
formal
announcement,
that
they
would
come
to
the
Speaking
and
hear
what
the
Speaker
had
to
say,
whether
the
Bishop
said
to
stay
away
or
not.
It
was
the
Bishop's
own
fault.
From
his
vantage
point,
calling
the
Speaker
satanic
put
him
at
the
farthest
extreme
from
himself
and
all
good
Catholics:
The
Speaker
is
the
opposite
of
us.
But
to
those
who
were
not
theologically
sophisticated,
while
Satan
was
frightening
and
powerful,
so
was
God.
They
understood
well
enough
the
continuum
of
good
and
evil
that
the
Bishop
referred
to,
but
they
were
far
more
interested
in
the
continuum
of
strong
and
weak--
that
was
the
one
they
lived
with
day
by
day.
And
on
that
continuum,
they
were
weak,
and
God
and
Satan
and
the
Bishop
all
were
strong.
The
Bishop
had
elevated
the
Speaker
to
stand
with
him
as
a
man
of
power.
The
people
were
thus
prepared
to
believe
the
whispered
hints
of
miracles.
So
even
though
the
announcement
came
only
an
hour
before
the
Speaking,
the
praqa
was
full,
and
people
gathered
in
the
buildings
and
houses
that
fronted
the
praqa,
and
crowded
the
grassy
alleyways
and
streets.
Mayor
Bosquinha
had--
as
the
law
required--
provided
the
Speaker
with
the
simple
microphone
that
she
used
for
the
rare
public
meetings.
People
oriented
themselves
toward
the
platform
where
he
would
stand;
then
they
looked
around
to
see
who
was
there.
Everyone
was
there.
Of
course
Marc
o's
family.
Of
course
the
Mayor.
But
also
Dom
Crist
o
and
Dona
Crist
,
and
many
a
robed
priest
from
the
Cathedral.
Dr.
Navio.
Pipo's
widow,
old
Conceicao,
the
Archivist.
Libo's
widow,
Bruxinha,
and
her
children.
It
was
rumored
that
the
Speaker
also
meant
to
Speak
Pipo's
and
Libo's
deaths
someday,
too.
And
finally,
just
as
the
Speaker
stepped
up
onto
the
platform,
the
rumor
swept
the
praqa:
Bishop
Peregrino
was
here.
Not
in
his
vestments,
but
in
the
simple
robes
of
a
priest.
Here
himself,
to
hear
the
Speaker's
blasphemy!
Many
a
citizen
of
Milagre
felt
a
delicious
thrill
of
anticipation.
Would
the
Bishop
rise
up
and
miraculously
strike
down
Satan?
Would
there
be
a
battle
here
such
as
had
not
been
seen
outside
the
vision
of
the
Apocalypse
of
St.
John?
Then
the
Speaker
stood
before
the
microphone
and
waited
for
them
to
be
still.
He
was
fairly
tall,
youngish
still,
but
his
white
skin
made
him
look
sickly
compared
to
the
thousand
shades
of
brown
of
the
Lusos.
Ghostly.
They
fell
silent,
and
he
began
to
Speak.
"He
was
known
by
three
names.
The
official
records
have
the
first
one:
Marcos
Maria
Ribeira.
And
his
official
data.
Born
1929.
Died
1970.
Worked
in
the
steel
foundry.
Perfect
safety
record.
Never
arrested.
A
wife,
six
children.
A
model
citizen,
because
he
never
did
anything
bad
enough
to
go
on
the
public
record.
"
Many
who
were
listening
felt
a
vague
disquiet.
They
had
expected
oration.
Instead
the
Speaker's
voice
was
nothing
remarkable.
And
his
words
had
none
of
the
formality
of
religious
speech.
Plain,
simple,
almost
conversational.
Only
a
few
of
them
noticed
that
its
very
simplicity
made
his
voice,
his
speech
utterly
believable.
He
wasn't
telling
the
Truth,
with
trumpets;
he
was
telling
the
truth,
the
story
that
you
wouldn't
think
to
doubt
because
it's
taken
for
granted.
Bishop
Peregrino
was
one
who
noticed,
and
it
made
him
uneasy.
This
Speaker
would
be
a
formidable
enemy,
one
who
could
not
be
blasted
down
with
fire
from
before
the
altar.
"The
second
name
he
had
was
Marc
o.
Big
Marcos.
Because
he
was
a
giant
of
a
man.
Reached
his
adult
size
early
in
his
life.
How
old
was
he
when
he
reached
two
meters?
Eleven?
Definitely
by
the
time
he
was
twelve.
His
size
and
strength
made
him
valuable
in
the
foundry,
where
the
lots
of
steel
are
so
small
that
much
of
the
work
is
controlled
directly
by
hand,
and
strength
matters.
People's
lives
depended
on
Marc
o's
strength."
In
the
praqa
the
men
from
the
foundry
nodded.
They
had
all
bragged
to
each
other
that
they'd
never
talk
to
the
framling
atheist.
Obviously
one
of
them
had,
but
now
it
felt
good
that
the
Speaker
got
it
right,
that
he
understood
what
they
remembered
of
Marc
o.
Every
one
of
them
wished
that
he
had
been
the
one
to
tell
about
Marc
o
to
the
Speaker.
They
did
not
guess
that
the
Speaker
had
not
even
tried
to
talk
to
them.
After
all
these
years,
there
were
many
things
that
Andrew
Wiggin
knew
without
asking.
"His
third
name
was
C
o.
Dog."
Ah,
yes,
thought
the
Lusos.
This
is
what
we've
heard
about
Speakers
for
the
Dead.
They
have
no
respect
for
the
dead,
no
sense
of
decorum.
"That
was
the
name
you
used
for
him
when
you
heard
that
his
wife,
Novinha,
had
another
black
eye,
walked
with
a
limp,
had
stitches
in
her
lip.
He
was
an
animal
to
do
that
to
her."
How
dare
he
say
that?
The
man's
dead!
But
under
their
anger
the
Lusos
were
uncomfortable
for
an
entirely
different
reason.
Almost
all
of
them
remembered
saying
or
hearing
exactly
those
words.
The
Speaker's
indiscretion
was
in
repeating
in
public
the
words
that
they
had
used
about
Marc
o
when
he
was
alive.
"Not
that
any
of
you
liked
Novinha.
Not
that
cold
woman
who
never
gave
any
of
you
good
morning.
But
she
was
smaller
than
he
was,
and
she
was
the
mother
of
his
children,
and
when
he
beat
her
he
deserved
the
name
of
C
o."
They
were
embarrassed;
they
muttered
to
each
other.
Those
sitting
in
the
grass
near
Novinha
glanced
at
her
and
glanced
away,
eager
to
see
how
she
was
reacting,
painfully
aware
of
the
fact
that
the
Speaker
was
right,
that
they
didn't
like
her,
that
they
at
once
feared
and
pitied
her.
"Tell
me,
is
this
the
man
you
knew?
Spent
more
hours
in
the
bars
than
anybody,
and
yet
never
made
any
friends
there,
never
the
camaraderie
of
alcohol
for
him.
You
couldn't
even
tell
how
much
he
had
been
drinking.
He
was
surly
and
shorttempered
before
he
had
a
drink,
and
surly
and
short-tempered
just
before
he
passed
out--
nobody
could
tell
the
difference.
You
never
heard
of
him
having
a
friend,
and
none
of
you
was
ever
glad
to
see
him
come
into
a
room.
That's
the
man
you
knew,
most
of
you.
C
o.
Hardly
a
man
at
all."
Yes,
they
thought.
That
was
the
man.
Now
the
initial
shock
of
his
indecorum
had
faded.
They
were
accustomed
to
the
fact
that
the
Speaker
meant
to
soften
nothing
in
his
story.
Yet
they
were
still
uncomfortable.
For
there
was
a
note
of
irony,
not
in
his
voice,
but
inherent
in
his
words.
"Hardly
a
man
at
all,
"
he
had
said,
but
of
course
he
was
a
man,
and
they
were
vaguely
aware
that
while
the
Speaker
understood
what
they
thought
of
Marc
o,
he
didn't
necessarily
agree.
"A
few
others,
the
men
from
the
foundry
in
Bairro
das
Fabricadoras,
knew
him
as
a
strong
arm
they
could
trust.
They
knew
he
never
said
he
could
do
more
than
he
could
do,
and
always
did
what
he
said
he
would
do.
You
could
count
on
him.
So
within
the
walls
of
the
foundry
he
had
their
respect.
But
when
you
walked
out
the
door
you
treated
him
like
everybody
else--
ignored
him,
thought
little
of
him."
The
irony
was
pronounced
now.
Though
the
Speaker
gave
no
hint
in
his
voice--
still
the
simple,
plain
speech
he
began
with--
the
men
who
worked
with
him
felt
it
wordlessly
inside
themselves:
We
should
not
have
ignored
him
as
we
did.
If
he
had
worth
inside
the
foundry,
then
perhaps
we
should
have
valued
him
outside,
too.
"Some
of
you
also
know
something
else
that
you
never
talk
about
much.
You
know
that
you
gave
him
the
name
C
o
long
before
he
earned
it.
You
were
ten,
eleven,
twelve
years
old.
Little
boys.
He
grew
so
tall.
It
made
you
ashamed
to
be
near
him.
And
afraid,
because
he
made
you
feel
helpless."
Dom
Crist
o
murmured
to
his
wife,
"They
came
for
gossip,
and
he
gives
them
responsibility."
"So
you
handled
him
the
way
human
beings
always
handle
things
that
are
bigger
than
they
are,"
said
the
Speaker.
"You
banded
together.
Like
hunters
trying
to
bring
down
a
mastodon.
Like
bullfighters
trying
to
weaken
a
giant
bull
to
prepare
it
for
the
kill.
Pokes,
taunts,
teases.
Keep
him
turning
around.
He
can't
guess
where
the
next
blow
is
coming
from.
Prick
him
with
barbs
that
stay
under
his
skin.
Weaken
him
with
pain.
Madden
him.
Because
big
as
he
is,
you
can
make
him
do
things.
You
can
make
him
yell.
You
can
make
him
run.
You
can
make
him
cry.
See?
He's
weaker
than
you
after
all."
Ela
was
angry.
She
had
meant
him
to
accuse
Marc
o,
not
excuse
him.
Just
because
he
had
a
tough
childhood
didn't
give
him
the
right
to
knock
Mother
down
whenever
he
felt
like
it.
"There's
no
blame
in
this.
You
were
children
then,
and
children
are
cruel
without
knowing
better.
You
wouldn't
do
that
now.
But
now
that
I've
reminded
you,
you
can
easily
see
an
answer.
You
called
him
a
dog,
and
so
he
became
one.
For
the
rest
of
his
life.
Hurting
helpless
people.
Beating
his
wife.
Speaking
so
cruelly
and
abusively
to
his
son
Miro
that
he
drove
the
boy
out
of
his
house.
He
was
acting
out
the
way
you
treated
him,
becoming
what
you
told
him
that
he
was."
You're
a
fool,
thought
Bishop
Peregrino.
If
people
only
react
to
the
way
that
others
treat
them,
then
nobody
is
responsible
for
anything.
If
your
sins
are
not
your
own
to
choose,
then
how
can
you
repent?
As
if
he
heard
the
Bishop's
silent
argument,
the
Speaker
raised
a
hand
and
swept
away
his
own
words.
"But
the
easy
answer
isn't
true.
Your
torments
didn't
make
him
violent--
they
made
him
sullen.
And
when
you
grew
out
of
tormenting
him,
he
grew
out
of
hating
you.
He
wasn't
one
to
bear
a
grudge.
His
anger
cooled
and
turned
into
suspicion.
He
knew
you
despised
him;
he
learned
to
live
without
you.
In
peace."
The
Speaker
paused
a
moment,
and
then
gave
voice
to
the
question
they
silently
were
asking.
"So
how
did
he
become
the
cruel
man
you
knew
him
to
be?
Think
a
moment.
Who
was
it
who
tasted
his
cruelty?
His
wife.
His
children.
Some
people
beat
their
wife
and
children
because
they
lust
for
power,
but
are
too
weak
or
stupid
to
win
power
in
the
world.
A
helpless
wife
and
children,
bound
to
such
a
man
by
need
and
custom
and,
bitterly
enough,
love,
are
the
only
victims
he
is
strong
enough
to
rule."
Yes,
thought
Ela,
stealing
a
glance
at
her
mother.
This
is
what
I
wanted.
This
is
why
I
asked
him
to
Speak
Father's
death.
"There
are
men
like
that,"
said
the
Speaker,
"but
Marcos
Ribeira
wasn't
one
of
them.
Think
a
moment.
Did
you
ever
hear
of
him
striking
any
of
his
children?
Ever?
You
who
worked
with
him--
did
he
ever
try
to
force
his
will
on
you?
Seem
resentful
when
things
didn't
go
his
way?
Marc
o
was
not
a
weak
and
evil
man.
He
was
a
strong
man.
He
didn't
want
power.
He
wanted
love.
Not
control.
Loyalty."
Bishop
Peregrino
smiled
grimly,
the
way
a
duelist
might
salute
a
worthy
opponent.
You
walk
a
twisted
path,
Speaker,
circling
around
the
truth,
feinting
at
it.
And
when
you
strike,
your
aim
will
be
deadly.
These
people
came
for
entertainment,
but
they're
your
targets;
you
will
pierce
them
to
the
heart.
"Some
of
you
remember
an
incident,"
said
the
Speaker.
"Marcos
was
maybe
thirteen,
and
so
were
you.
Taunting
him
on
the
grassy
hillside
behind
the
school.
You
attacked
more
viciously
than
usual.
You
threatened
him
with
stones,
whipped
him
with
capim
blades.
You
bloodied
him
a
little,
but
he
bore
it.
Tried
to
evade
you.
Asked
you
to
stop.
Then
one
of
you
struck
him
hard
in
the
belly,
and
it
hurt
him
more
than
you
ever
imagined,
because
even
then
he
was
already
sick
with
the
disease
that
finally
killed
him.
He
hadn't
yet
become
accustomed
to
his
fragility
and
pain.
It
felt
like
death
to
him.
He
was
cornered.
You
were
killing
him.
So
he
struck
at
you."
How
did
he
know?
thought
half
a
dozen
men.
It
was
so
long
ago.
Who
told
him
how
it
was?
It
was
out
of
hand,
that's
all.
We
never
meant
anything,
but
when
his
arm
swung
out,
his
huge
fist,
like
the
kick
of
a
cabra--
he
was
going
to
hurt
me--
"It
could
have
been
any
one
of
you
that
fell
to
the
ground.
You
knew
then
that
he
was
even
stronger
than
you
feared.
What
terrified
you
most,
though,
was
that
you
knew
exactly
the
revenge
that
you
deserved.
So
you
called
for
help.
And
when
the
teachers
came,
what
did
they
see?
One
little
boy
on
the
ground,
crying,
bleeding.
One
large
man-sized
child
with
a
few
scratches
here
and
there,
saying
I'm
sorry,
I
didn't
mean
to.
And
a
half-dozen
others
saying,
He
just
hit
him.
Started
killing
him
for
no
reason.
We
tried
to
stop
him
but
C
o
is
so
big.
He's
always
picking
on
the
little
kids."
Little
Grego
was
caught
up
in
the
story.
"Mentirosos!"
he
shouted.
They
were
lying!
Several
people
nearby
chuckled.
Quara
shushed
him.
"So
many
witnesses,"
said
the
Speaker.
"The
teachers
had
no
choice
but
to
believe
the
accusation.
Until
one
girl
stepped
forward
and
coldly
informed
them
that
she
had
seen
it
all.
Marcos
was
acting
to
protect
himself
from
a
completely
unwarranted,
vicious,
painful
attack
by
a
pack
of
boys
who
were
acting
far
more
like
c
es,
like
dogs,
than
Marcos
Ribeira
ever
did.
Her
story
was
instantly
accepted
as
the
truth.
After
all,
she
was
the
daughter
of
Os
Venerados."
Grego
looked
at
his
mother
with
glowing
eyes,
then
jumped
up
and
announced
to
the
people
around
him,
"A
mamae
o
libertou!"
Mama
saved
him!
People
laughed,
turned
around
and
looked
at
Novinha.
But
she
held
her
face
expressionless,
refusing
to
acknowledge
their
momentary
affection
for
her
child.
They
looked
away
again,
offended.
"Novinha,"
said
the
Speaker.
"Her
cold
manner
and
bright
mind
made
her
just
as
much
an
outcast
among
you
as
Marc
o.
None
of
you
could
think
of
a
time
when
she
had
ever
made
a
friendly
gesture
toward
any
of
you.
And
here
she
was,
saving
Marc
o.
Well,
you
knew
the
truth.
She
wasn't
saving
Marc
o--
she
was
preventing
you
from
getting
away
with
something."
They
nodded
and
smiled
knowingly,
those
people
whose
overtures
of
friendship
she
had
just
rebuffed.
That's
Dona
Novinha,
the
Biologista,
too
good
for
any
of
the
rest
of
us.
"Marcos
didn't
see
it
that
way.
He
had
been
called
an
animal
so
often
that
he
almost
believed
it.
Novinha
showed
him
compassion,
like
a
human
being.
A
pretty
girl,
a
brilliant
child,
the
daughter
of
the
holy
Venerados,
always
aloof
as
a
goddess,
she
had
reached
down
and
blessed
him
and
granted
his
prayer.
He
worshipped
her.
Six
years
later
he
married
her.
Isn't
that
a
lovely
story?"
Ela
looked
at
Miro,
who
raised
an
eyebrow
at
her.
"Almost
makes
you
like
the
old
bastard,
doesn't
it?"
said
Miro
dryly.
Suddenly,
after
a
long
pause,
the
Speaker's
voice
erupted,
louder
than
ever
before.
It
startled
them,
awoke
them.
"Why
did
he
come
to
hate
her,
to
beat
her,
to
despise
their
children?
And
why
did
she
endure
it,
this
strong-willed,
brilliant
woman?
She
could
have
stopped
the
marriage
at
any
moment.
The
Church
may
not
allow
divorce,
but
there's
always
desquite,
and
she
wouldn't
be
the
first
person
in
Milagre
to
quit
her
husband.
She
could
have
taken
her
suffering
children
and
left
him.
But
she
stayed.
The
Mayor
and
the
Bishop
both
suggested
that
she
leave
him.
She
told
them
they
could
go
to
hell."
Many
of
the
Lusos
laughed;
they
could
imagine
tight-lipped
Novinha
snapping
at
the
Bishop
himself,
facing
down
Bosquinha.
They
might
not
like
Novinha
much,
but
she
was
just
about
the
only
person
in
Milagre
who
could
get
away
with
thumbing
her
nose
at
authority.
The
Bishop
remembered
the
scene
in
his
chambers
more
than
a
decade
ago.
She
had
not
used
exactly
the
words
the
Speaker
quoted,
but
the
effect
was
much
the
same.
Yet
he
had
been
alone.
He
had
told
no
one.
Who
was
this
Speaker,
and
how
did
he
know
so
much
about
things
he
could
not
possibly
have
known?
When
the
laughter
died,
the
Speaker
went
on.
"There
was
a
tie
that
bound
them
together
in
a
marriage
they
hated.
That
tie
was
Marc
o's
disease."
His
voice
was
softer
now.
The
Lusos
strained
to
hear.
"It
shaped
his
life
from
the
moment
he
was
conceived.
The
genes
his
parents
gave
him
combined
in
such
a
way
that
from
the
moment
puberty
began,
the
cells
of
his
glands
began
a
steady,
relentless
transformation
into
fatty
tissues.
Dr.
Navio
can
tell
you
how
it
progresses
better
than
I
can.
Marc
o
knew
from
childhood
that
he
had
this
condition;
his
parents
knew
it
before
they
died
in
the
Descolada;
Gusto
and
Cida
knew
it
from
their
genetic
examinations
of
all
the
humans
of
Lusitania.
They
were
all
dead.
Only
one
other
person
knew
it,
the
one
who
had
inherited
the
xenobiological
files.
Novinha."
Dr.
Navio
was
puzzled.
If
she
knew
this
before
they
married,
she
surely
knew
that
most
people
who
had
his
condition
were
sterile.
Why
would
she
have
married
him
when
for
all
she
knew
he
had
no
chance
of
fathering
children?
Then
he
realized
what
he
should
have
known
before,
that
Marc
o
was
not
a
rare
exception
to
the
pattern
of
the
disease.
There
were
no
exceptions.
Navio's
face
reddened.
What
the
Speaker
was
about
to
tell
them
was
unspeakable.
"Novinha
knew
that
Marc
o
was
dying,"
said
the
Speaker.
"She
also
knew
before
she
married
him
that
he
was
absolutely
and
completely
sterile."
It
took
a
moment
for
the
meaning
of
this
to
sink
in.
Ela
felt
as
if
her
organs
were
melting
inside
her
body.
She
saw
without
turning
her
head
that
Miro
had
gone
rigid,
that
his
cheeks
had
paled.
Speaker
went
on
despite
the
rising
whispers
from
the
audience.
"I
saw
the
genetic
scans.
Marcos
Maria
Ribeira
never
fathered
a
child.
His
wife
had
children,
but
they
were
not
his,
and
he
knew
it,
and
she
knew
he
knew
it.
It
was
part
of
the
bargain
that
they
made
when
they
got
married."
The
murmurs
turned
to
muttering,
the
grumbles
to
complaints,
and
as
the
noise
reached
a
climax,
Quim
leaped
to
his
feet
and
shouted,
screamed
at
the
Speaker,
"My
mother
is
not
an
adulteress!
I'll
kill
you
for
calling
her
a
whore!"
His
last
word
hung
in
the
silence.
The
Speaker
did
not
answer.
He
only
waited,
not
letting
his
gaze
drop
from
Quim's
burning
face.
Until
finally
Quim
realized
that
it
was
he,
not
the
Speaker,
whose
voice
had
said
the
word
that
kept
ringing
in
his
ears.
He
faltered.
He
looked
at
his
mother
sitting
beside
him
on
the
ground,
but
not
rigidly
now,
slumped
a
little
now,
looking
at
her
hands
as
they
trembled
in
her
lap.
"Tell
them,
Mother,"
Quim
said.
His
voice
sounded
more
pleading
than
he
had
intended.
She
didn't
answer.
Didn't
say
a
word,
didn't
look
at
him.
If
he
didn't
know
better,
he
would
think
her
trembling
hands
were
a
confession,
that
she
was
ashamed,
as
if
what
the
Speaker
said
was
the
truth
that
God
himself
would
tell
if
Quim
were
to
ask
him.
He
remembered
Father
Mateu
explaining
the
tortures
of
hell:
God
spits
on
adulterers,
they
mock
the
power
of
creation
that
he
shared
with
them,
they
haven't
enough
goodness
in
them
to
be
anything
better
than
amoebas.
Quim
tasted
bile
in
his
mouth.
What
the
Speaker
said
was
true.
"Mamae,"
he
said
loudly,
mockingly.
"Quem
fode
p'ra
fazer-me?"
People
gasped.
Olhado
jumped
to
his
feet
at
once,
his
hands
doubled
in
fists.
Only
then
did
Novinha
react,
reaching
out
a
hand
as
if
to
restrain
Olhado
from
hitting
his
brother.
Quim
hardly
noticed
that
Olhado
had
leapt
to
Mother's
defense;
all
he
could
think
of
was
the
fact
that
Miro
had
not.
Miro
also
knew
that
it
was
true.
Quim
breathed
deeply,
then
turned
around,
looking
lost
for
a
moment;
then
he
threaded
his
way
through
the
crowd.
No
one
spoke
to
him,
though
everyone
watched
him
go.
If
Novinha
had
denied
the
charge,
they
would
have
believed
her,
would
have
mobbed
the
Speaker
for
accusing
Os
Venerados'
daughter
of
such
a
sin.
But
she
had
not
denied
it.
She
had
listened
to
her
own
son
accuse
her
obscenely,
and
she
said
nothing.
It
was
true.
And
now
they
listened
in
fascination.
Few
of
them
had
any
real
concern.
They
just
wanted
to
learn
who
had
fathered
Novinha's
children.
The
Speaker
quietly
resumed
his
tale.
"After
her
parents
died
and
before
her
children
were
born,
Novinha
loved
only
two
people.
Pipo
was
her
second
father.
Novinha
anchored
her
life
in
him;
for
a
few
short
years
she
had
a
taste
of
what
it
meant
to
have
a
family.
Then
he
died,
and
Novinha
believed
that
she
had
killed
him."
People
sitting
near
Novinha's
family
saw
Quara
kneel
in
front
of
Ela
and
ask
her,
"Why
is
Quim
so
angry?"
Ela
answered
softly.
"Because
Papai
was
not
really
our
father."
"Oh,"
said
Quara.
"Is
the
Speaker
our
father
now?"
She
sounded
hopeful.
Ela
shushed
her.
"The
night
Pipo
died,"
said
the
Speaker,
"Novinha
showed
him
something
that
she
had
discovered,
something
to
do
with
the
Descolada
and
the
way
it
works
with
the
plants
and
animals
of
Lusitania.
Pipo
saw
more
in
her
work
than
she
did
herself.
He
rushed
to
the
forest
where
the
piggies
waited.
Perhaps
he
told
them
what
he
had
discovered.
Perhaps
they
only
guessed.
But
Novinha
blamed
herself
for
showing
him
a
secret
that
the
piggies
would
kill
to
keep.
"It
was
too
late
to
undo
what
she
had
done.
But
she
could
keep
it
from
happening
again.
So
she
sealed
up
all
the
files
that
had
anything
to
do
with
the
Descolada
and
what
she
had
shown
to
Pipo
that
night.
She
knew
who
would
want
to
see
the
files.
It
was
Libo,
the
new
Zenador.
If
Pipo
had
been
her
father,
Libo
had
been
her
brother,
and
more
than
a
brother.
Hard
as
it
was
to
bear
Pipo's
death,
Libo's
would
be
worse.
He
asked
for
the
files.
He
demanded
to
see
them.
She
told
him
she
would
never
let
him
see
them.
"They
both
knew
exactly
what
that
meant.
If
he
ever
married
her,
he
could
strip
away
the
protection
on
those
files.
They
loved
each
other
desperately,
they
needed
each
other
more
than
ever,
but
Novinha
could
never
marry
him.
He
would
never
promise
not
to
read
the
files,
and
even
if
he
made
such
a
promise,
he
couldn't
keep
it.
He
would
surely
see
what
his
father
saw.
He
would
die.
"It
was
one
thing
to
refuse
to
marry
him.
It
was
another
thing
to
live
without
him.
So
she
didn't
live
without
him.
She
made
her
bargain
with
Marc
o.
She
would
marry
him
under
the
law,
but
her
real
husband
and
the
father
of
all
her
children
would
be,
was,
Libo."
Bruxinha,
Libo's
widow,
rose
shakily
to
her
feet,
tears
streaming
down
her
face,
and
wailed,
"Mentira,
mentira."
Lies,
lies.
But
her
weeping
was
not
anger,
it
was
grief.
She
was
mourning
the
loss
of
her
husband
all
over
again.
Three
of
her
daughters
helped
her
leave
the
praqa.
Softly
the
Speaker
continued
while
she
left.
"Libo
knew
that
he
was
hurting
his
wife
Bruxinha
and
their
four
daughters.
He
hated
himself
for
what
he
had
done.
He
tried
to
stay
away.
For
months,
sometimes
years,
he
succeeded.
Novinha
also
tried.
She
refused
to
see
him,
even
to
speak
to
him.
She
forbade
her
children
to
mention
him.
Then
Libo
would
think
that
he
was
strong
enough
to
see
her
without
falling
back
into
the
old
way.
Novinha
would
be
so
lonely
with
her
husband
who
could
never
measure
up
to
Libo.
They
never
pretended
there
was
anything
good
about
what
they
were
doing.
They
just
couldn't
live
for
long
without
it."
Bruxinha
heard
this
as
she
was
led
away.
It
was
little
comfort
to
her
now,
of
course,
but
as
Bishop
Peregrino
watched
her
go,
he
recognized
that
the
Speaker
was
giving
her
a
gift.
She
was
the
most
innocent
victim
of
his
cruel
truth,
but
he
didn't
leave
her
with
nothing
but
ashes.
He
was
giving
her
a
way
to
live
with
the
knowledge
of
what
her
husband
did.
It
was
not
your
fault,
he
was
telling
her.
Nothing
you
did
could
have
prevented
it.
Your
husband
was
the
one
who
failed,
not
you.
Blessed
Virgin,
prayed
the
Bishop
silently,
let
Bruxinha
hear
what
he
says
and
believe
it.
Libo's
widow
was
not
the
only
one
who
cried.
Many
hundreds
of
the
eyes
that
watched
her
go
were
also
filled
with
tears.
To
discover
Novinha
was
an
adulteress
was
shocking
but
delicious:
the
steel-hearted
woman
had
a
flaw
that
made
her
no
better
than
anyone
else.
But
there
was
no
pleasure
in
finding
the
same
flaw
in
Libo.
Everyone
had
loved
him.
His
generosity,
his
kindness,
his
wisdom
that
they
so
admired,
they
didn't
want
to
know
that
it
was
all
a
mask.
So
they
were
surprised
when
the
Speaker
reminded
them
that
it
was
not
Libo
whose
death
he
Spoke
today.
"Why
did
Marcos
Ribeira
consent
to
this?
Novinha
thought
it
was
because
he
wanted
a
wife
and
the
illusion
that
he
had
children,
to
take
away
his
shame
in
the
community.
It
was
partly
that.
Most
of
all,
though,
he
married
her
because
he
loved
her.
He
never
really
hoped
that
she
would
love
him
the
way
he
loved
her,
because
he
worshipped
her,
she
was
a
goddess,
and
he
knew
that
he
was
diseased,
filthy,
an
animal
to
be
despised.
He
knew
she
could
not
worship
him,
or
even
love
him.
He
hoped
that
she
might
someday
feel
some
affection.
That
she
might
feel
some--
loyalty."
The
Speaker
bowed
his
head
a
moment.
The
Lusos
heard
the
words
that
he
did
not
have
to
say:
She
never
did.
"Each
child
that
came,"
said
the
Speaker,
"was
another
proof
to
Marcos
that
he
had
failed.
That
the
goddess
still
found
him
unworthy.
Why?
He
was
loyal.
He
had
never
hinted
to
any
of
his
children
that
they
were
not
his
own.
He
never
broke
his
promise
to
Novinha.
Didn't
he
deserve
something
from
her?
At
times
it
was
more
than
he
could
bear.
He
refused
to
accept
her
judgment.
She
was
no
goddess.
Her
children
were
all
bastards.
This
is
what
he
told
himself
when
he
lashed
out
at
her,
when
he
shouted
at
Miro."
Miro
heard
his
own
name,
but
didn't
recognize
it
as
anything
to
do
with
him.
His
connection
with
reality
was
more
fragile
than
he
ever
had
supposed,
and
today
had
given
him
too
many
shocks.
The
impossible
magic
with
the
piggies
and
the
trees.
Mother
and
Libo,
lovers.
Ouanda
suddenly
torn
from
being
as
close
to
him
as
his
own
body,
his
own
self,
she
was
now
set
back
at
one
remove,
like
Ela,
like
Quara,
another
sister.
His
eyes
did
not
focus
on
the
grass;
the
Speaker's
voice
was
pure
sound,
he
didn't
hear
meanings
in
the
words,
only
the
terrible
sound.
Miro
had
called
for
that
voice,
had
wanted
it
to
Speak
Libo's
death.
How
could
he
have
known
that
instead
of
a
benevolent
priest
of
a
humanist
religion
he
would
get
the
original
Speaker
himself,
with
his
penetrating
mind
and
far
too
perfect
understanding?
He
could
not
have
known
that
beneath
that
empathic
mask
would
be
hiding
Ender
the
destroyer,
the
mythic
Lucifer
of
mankind's
greatest
crime,
determined
to
live
up
to
his
name,
making
a
mockery
of
the
life
work
of
Pipo,
Libo,
Ouanda,
and
Miro
himself
by
seeing
in
a
single
hour
with
the
piggies
what
all
the
others
had
failed
in
almost
fifty
years
to
see,
and
then
riving
Ouanda
from
him
with
a
single,
merciless
stroke
from
the
blade
of
truth;
that
was
the
voice
that
Miro
heard,
the
only
certainty
left
to
him,
that
relentless
terrible
voice.
Miro
clung
to
the
sound
of
it,
trying
to
hate
it,
yet
failing,
because
he
knew,
could
not
deceive
himself,
he
knew
that
Ender
was
a
destroyer,
but
what
he
destroyed
was
illusion,
and
the
illusion
had
to
die.
The
truth
about
the
piggies,
the
truth
about
ourselves.
Somehow
this
ancient
man
is
able
to
see
the
truth
and
it
doesn't
blind
his
eyes
or
drive
him
mad.
I
must
listen
to
this
voice
and
let
its
power
come
to
me
so
I,
too,
can
stare
at
the
light
and
not
die.
"Novinha
knew
what
she
was.
An
adulteress,
a
hypocrite.
She
knew
she
was
hurting
Marc
o,
Libo,
her
children,
Bruxinha.
She
knew
she
had
killed
Pipo.
So
she
endured,
even
invited
Marc
o's
punishment.
It
was
her
penance.
It
was
never
penance
enough.
No
matter
how
much
Marc
o
might
hate
her,
she
hated
herself
much
more."
The
Bishop
nodded
slowly.
The
Speaker
had
done
a
monstrous
thing,
to
lay
these
secrets
before
the
whole
community.
They
should
have
been
spoken
in
the
confessional.
Yet
Peregrino
had
felt
the
power
of
it,
the
way
the
whole
community
was
forced
to
discover
these
people
that
they
thought
they
knew,
and
then
discover
them
again,
and
then
again;
and
each
revision
of
the
story
forced
them
all
to
reconceive
themselves
as
well,
for
they
had
been
part
of
this
story,
too,
had
been
touched
by
all
the
people
a
hundred,
a
thousand
times,
never
understanding
until
now
who
it
was
they
touched.
It
was
a
painful,
fearful
thing
to
go
through,
but
in
the
end
it
had
a
curiously
calming
effect.
The
Bishop
leaned
to
his
secretary
and
whispered,
"At
least
the
gossips
will
get
nothing
from
this--
there
aren't
any
secrets
left
to
tell."
"All
the
people
in
this
story
suffered
pain,"
the
Speaker
said.
"All
of
them
sacrificed
for
the
people
they
loved.
All
of
them
caused
terrible
pain
to
the
people
who
loved
them.
And
you--
listening
to
me
here
today,
you
also
caused
pain.
But
remember
this:
Marc
o's
life
was
tragic
and
cruel,
but
he
could
have
ended
his
bargain
with
Novinha
at
any
time.
He
chose
to
stay.
He
must
have
found
some
joy
in
it.
And
Novinha:
She
broke
the
laws
of
God
that
bind
this
community
together.
She
has
also
borne
her
punishment.
The
Church
asks
for
no
penance
as
terrible
as
the
one
she
imposed
on
herself.
And
if
you're
inclined
to
think
she
might
deserve
some
petty
cruelty
at
your
hands,
keep
this
in
mind:
She
suffered
everything,
did
all
this
for
one
purpose:
to
keep
the
piggies
from
killing
Libo."
The
words
left
ashes
in
their
hearts.
Olhado
stood
and
walked
to
his
mother,
knelt
by
her,
put
an
arm
around
her
shoulder.
Ela
sat
beside
her,
but
she
was
folded
to
the
ground,
weeping.
Quara
came
and
stood
in
front
of
her
mother,
staring
at
her
with
awe.
And
Grego
buried
his
face
in
Novinha's
lap
and
wept.
Those
who
were
near
enough
could
hear
him
crying,
"Todo
papai
‚
morto.
Nao
tenho
nem
papai."
All
my
papas
are
dead.
I
don't
have
any
papa.
Ouanda
stood
in
the
mouth
of
the
alley
where
she
had
gone
with
her
mother
just
before
the
Speaking
ended.
She
looked
for
Miro,
but
he
was
already
gone.
Ender
stood
behind
the
platform,
looking
at
Novinha's
family,
wishing
he
could
do
something
to
ease
their
pain.
There
was
always
pain
after
a
Speaking,
because
a
Speaker
for
the
Dead
did
nothing
to
soften
the
truth.
But
only
rarely
had
people
lived
such
lives
of
deceit
as
Marc
o,
Libo,
and
Novinha;
rarely
were
there
so
many
shocks,
so
many
bits
of
information
that
forced
people
to
revise
their
conception
of
the
people
that
they
knew,
the
people
that
they
loved.
Ender
knew
from
the
faces
that
looked
up
at
him
as
he
spoke
that
he
had
caused
great
pain
today.
He
had
felt
it
all
himself,
as
if
they
had
passed
their
suffering
to
him.
Bruxinha
had
been
most
surprised,
but
Ender
knew
she
was
not
worst
injured.
That
distinction
belonged
to
Miro
and
Ouanda,
who
had
thought
they
knew
what
the
future
would
bring
them.
But
Ender
had
also
felt
the
pain
that
people
felt
before,
and
he
knew
that
today's
new
wounds
would
heal
much
faster
than
the
old
ones
ever
would
have
done.
Novinha
might
not
recognize
it,
but
Ender
had
stripped
from
her
a
burden
that
was
much
too
heavy
for
her
to
bear
any
longer.
"Speaker,"
said
Mayor
Bosquinha.
"Mayor,"
said
Ender.
He
didn't
like
talking
to
people
after
a
Speaking,
but
he
was
used
to
the
fact
that
someone
always
insisted
on
talking
to
him.
He
forced
a
smile.
"There
were
many
more
people
here
than
I
expected."
"A
momentary
thing,
for
most
of
them,"
said
Bosquinha.
"They'll
forget
it
by
morning."
Ender
was
annoyed
that
she
was
trivializing
it.
"Only
if
something
monumental
happens
in
the
night,"
he
said.
"Yes.
Well,
that
has
been
arranged."
Only
then
did
Ender
realize
that
she
was
extremely
upset,
barely
under
control
at
all.
He
took
her
by
the
elbow
and
then
cast
an
arm
over
her
shoulder;
she
leaned
gratefully.
"Speaker,
I
came
to
apologize.
Your
starship
has
been
commandeered
by
Starways
Congress.
It
has
nothing
to
do
with
you.
A
crime
was
committed
here,
a
crime
so--
terrible--
that
the
criminals
must
be
taken
to
the
nearest
world,
Trondheim,
for
trial
and
punishment.
Your
ship."
Ender
reflected
for
a
moment.
"Miro
and
Ouanda."
She
turned
her
head,
looked
at
him
sharply.
"You
are
not
surprised."
"I
also
won't
let
them
go."
Bosquinha
pulled
herself
away
from
him.
"Won't
let
them?"
"I
have
some
idea
what
they're
charged
with."
"You've
been
here
four
days,
and
you
already
know
something
that
even
I
never
suspected?"
"Sometimes
the
government
is
the
last
to
know."
"Let
me
tell
you
why
you
will
let
them
go,
why
we'll
all
let
them
go
to
stand
trial.
Because
Congress
has
stripped
our
files.
The
computer
memory
is
empty
except
for
the
most
rudimentary
programs
that
control
our
power
supply,
our
water,
our
sewer.
Tomorrow
no
work
can
be
done
because
we
haven't
enough
power
to
run
any
of
the
factories,
to
work
in
the
mines,
to
power
the
tractors.
I
have
been
removed
from
office.
I
am
now
nothing
more
than
the
deputy
chief
of
police,
to
see
that
the
directives
of
the
Lusitanian
Evacuation
Committee
are
carried
out."
"Evacuation?"
"The
colony's
license
has
been
revoked.
They're
sending
starships
to
take
us
all
away.
Every
sign
of
human
habitation
here
is
to
be
removed.
Even
the
gravestones
that
mark
our
dead.
"
Ender
tried
to
measure
her
response.
He
had
not
thought
Bosquinha
was
the
kind
who
would
bow
to
mindless
authority.
"Do
you
intend
to
submit
to
this?"
"The
power
and
water
supplies
are
controlled
by
ansible.
They
also
control
the
fence.
They
can
shut
us
in
here
without
power
or
water
or
sewers,
and
we
can't
get
out.
Once
Miro
and
Ouanda
are
aboard
your
starship,
headed
for
Trondheim,
they
say
that
some
of
the
restrictions
will
be
relaxed."
She
sighed.
"Oh,
Speaker,
I'm
afraid
this
isn't
a
good
time
to
be
a
tourist
in
Lusitania."
"I'm
not
a
tourist."
He
didn't
bother
telling
her
his
suspicion
that
it
might
not
be
pure
coincidence,
Congress
noticing
the
Questionable
Activities
when
Ender
happened
to
be
there.
"Were
you
able
to
save
any
of
your
files?"
Bosquinha
sighed.
"By
imposing
on
you,
I'm
afraid.
I
noticed
that
all
your
files
were
maintained
by
ansible,
offworld.
We
sent
our
most
crucial
files
as
messages
to
you."
Ender
laughed.
"Good,
that's
right,
that
was
well
done."
"It
doesn't
matter.
We
can't
get
them
back.
Or,
well,
yes,
we
can,
but
they'll
notice
it
at
once
and
then
you'll
be
in
just
as
much
trouble
as
the
rest
of
us.
And
they'll
wipe
out
everything
then."
"Unless
you
sever
the
ansible
connection
immediately
after
copying
all
my
files
to
local
memory."
"Then
we
really
would
be
in
rebellion.
And
for
what?"
"For
the
chance
to
make
Lusitania
the
best
and
most
important
of
the
Hundred
Worlds."
Bosquinha
laughed.
"I
think
they'll
regard
us
as
important,
but
treason
is
hardly
the
way
to
be
known
as
the
best."
"Please.
Don't
do
anything.
Don't
arrest
Miro
and
Ouanda.
Wait
for
an
hour
and
let
me
meet
with
you
and
anyone
else
who
needs
to
be
in
on
the
decision."
"The
decision
whether
or
not
to
rebel?
I
can't
think
why
you
should
be
in
on
that
decision,
Speaker."
"You'll
understand
at
the
meeting.
Please,
this
place
is
too
important
for
the
chance
to
he
missed."
"The
chance
for
what?"
"To
undo
what
Ender
did
in
the
Xenocide
three
thousand
years
ago."
Bosquinha
gave
him
a
sharp-eyed
look.
"And
here
I
thought
you
had
just
proved
yourself
to
be
nothing
but
a
gossipmonger."
She
might
have
been
joking.
Or
she
might
not.
"If
you
think
that
what
I
just
did
was
gossip-mongering,
you're
too
stupid
to
lead
this
community
in
anything."
He
smiled.
Bosquinha
spread
her
hands
and
shrugged.
"Pois
‚,"
she
said.
Of
course.
What
else?
"Will
you
have
the
meeting?"
"I'll
call
it.
In
the
Bishop's
chambers."
Ender
winced.
"The
Bishop
won't
meet
anywhere
else,"
she
said,
"and
no
decision
to
rebel
will
mean
a
thing
if
he
doesn't
agree
to
it."
Bosquinha
laid
her
hand
on
his
chest.
"He
may
not
even
let
you
into
the
Cathedral.
You
are
the
infidel."
"But
you'll
try."
"I'll
try
because
of
what
you
did
tonight.
Only
a
wise
man
could
see
my
people
so
clearly
in
so
short
a
time.
Only
a
ruthless
one
would
say
it
all
out
loud.
Your
virtue
and
your
flaw--
we
need
them
both."
Bosquinha
turned
and
hurried
away.
Ender
knew
that
she
did
not,
in
her
inmost
heart,
want
to
comply
with
Starways
Congress.
It
had
been
too
sudden,
too
severe;
they
had
preempted
her
authority
as
if
she
were
guilty
of
a
crime.
To
give
in
smacked
of
confession,
and
she
knew
she
had
done
nothing
wrong.
She
wanted
to
resist,
wanted
to
find
some
plausible
way
to
slap
back
at
Congress
and
tell
them
to
wait,
to
be
calm.
Or,
if
necessary,
to
tell
them
to
drop
dead.
But
she
wasn't
a
fool.
She
wouldn't
do
anything
to
resist
them
unless
she
knew
it
would
work
and
knew
it
would
benefit
her
people.
She
was
a
good
Governor,
Ender
knew.
She
would
gladly
sacrifice
her
pride,
her
reputation,
her
future
for
her
people's
sake.
He
was
alone
in
the
praqa.
Everyone
had
gone
while
Bosquinha
talked
to
him.
Ender
felt
as
an
old
soldier
must
feel,
walking
over
placid
fields
at
the
site
of
a
long-ago
battle,
hearing
the
echoes
of
the
carnage
in
the
breeze
across
the
rustling
grass.
"Don't
let
them
sever
the
ansible
connection."
The
voice
in
his
ear
startled
him,
but
he
knew
it
at
once.
"Jane,"
he
said.
"I
can
make
them
think
you've
cut
off
your
ansible,
but
if
you
really
do
it
then
I
won't
be
able
to
help
you."
"Jane,"
he
said,
"you
did
this,
didn't
you!
Why
else
would
they
notice
what
Libo
and
Miro
and
Ouanda
have
been
doing
if
you
didn't
call
it
to
their
attention?"
She
didn't
answer.
"Jane,
I'm
sorry
that
I
cut
you
off,
I'll
never--"
He
knew
she
knew
what
he
would
say;
he
didn't
have
to
finish
sentences
with
her.
But
she
didn't
answer.
"I'll
never
turn
off
the--"
What
good
did
it
do
to
finish
sentences
that
he
knew
she
understood?
She
hadn't
forgiven
him
yet,
that
was
all,
or
she
would
already
be
answering,
telling
him
to
stop
wasting
her
time.
Yet
he
couldn't
keep
himself
from
trying
one
more
time.
"I
missed
you.
Jane.
I
really
missed
you."
Still
she
didn't
answer.
She
had
said
what
she
had
to
say,
to
keep
the
ansible
connection
alive,
and
that
was
all.
For
now.
Ender
didn't
mind
waiting.
It
was
enough
to
know
that
she
was
still
there,
listening.
He
wasn't
alone.
Ender
was
surprised
to
find
tears
on
his
cheeks.
Tears
of
relief,
he
decided.
Catharsis.
A
Speaking,
a
crisis,
people's
lives
in
tatters,
the
future
of
the
colony
in
doubt.
And
I
cry
in
relief
because
an
overblown
computer
program
is
speaking
to
me
again.
Ela
was
waiting
for
him
in
his
little
house.
Her
eyes
were
red
from
crying.
"Hello,"
she
said.
"Did
I
do
what
you
wanted?"
he
asked.
"I
never
guessed,"
she
said.
"He
wasn't
our
father.
I
should
have
known."
"I
can't
think
how
you
could
have."
"What
have
I
done?
Calling
you
here
to
Speak
my
father's--
Marc
o's--
death.
"
She
began
weeping
again.
"Mother's
secrets--
I
thought
I
knew
what
they
were,
I
thought
it
was
just
her
files--
I
thought
she
hated
Libo.
"
"All
I
did
was
open
the
windows
and
let
in
some
air."
"Tell
that
to
Miro
and
Ouanda."
"Think
a
moment,
Ela.
They
would
have
found
out
eventually.
The
cruel
thing
was
that
they
didn't
know
for
so
many
years.
Now
that
they
have
the
truth,
they
can
find
their
own
way
out."
"Like
Mother
did?
Only
this
time
even
worse
than
adultery?"
Ender
touched
her
hair,
smoothed
it.
She
accepted
his
touch,
his
consolation.
He
couldn't
remember
if
his
father
or
mother
had
ever
touched
him
with
such
a
gesture.
They
must
have.
How
else
would
he
have
learned
it?
"Ela,
will
you
help
me?"
"Help
you
what?
You've
done
your
work,
haven't
you?"
"This
has
nothing
to
do
with
Speaking
for
the
dead.
I
have
to
know,
within
the
hour,
how
the
Descolada
works."
"You'll
have
to
ask
Mother--
she's
the
one
who
knows."
"I
don't
think
she'd
be
glad
to
see
me
tonight."
"I'm
supposed
to
ask
her?
Good
evening,
Mamae,
you've
just
been
revealed
to
all
of
Milagre
as
an
adulteress
who's
been
lying
to
your
children
all
our
lives.
So
if
you
wouldn't
mind,
I'd
like
to
ask
you
a
couple
of
science
questions."
"Ela,
it's
a
matter
of
survival
for
Lusitania.
Not
to
mention
your
brother
Miro."
He
reached
over
and
turned
to
the
terminal.
"Log
on,"
he
said.
She
was
puzzled,
but
she
did
it.
The
computer
wouldn't
recognize
her
name.
"I've
been
taken
off."
She
looked
at
him
in
alarm.
"Why?"
"It's
not
just
you.
It's
everybody."
"It
isn't
a
breakdown,"
she
said.
"Somebody
stripped
out
the
log-on
file."
"Starways
Congress
stripped
all
the
local
computer
memory.
Everything's
gone.
We're
regarded
as
being
in
a
state
of
rebellion.
Miro
and
Ouanda
are
going
to
be
arrested
and
sent
to
Trondheim
for
trial.
Unless
I
can
persuade
the
Bishop
and
Bosquinha
to
launch
a
real
rebellion.
Do
you
understand?
If
your
mother
doesn't
tell
you
what
I
need
to
know,
Miro
and
Ouanda
will
both
be
sent
twenty-two
lightyears
away.
The
penalty
for
treason
is
death.
But
even
going
to
the
trial
is
as
bad
as
life
imprisonment.
We'll
all
be
dead
or
very
very
old
before
they
get
back."
Ela
looked
blankly
at
the
wall.
"What
do
you
need
to
know?"
"I
need
to
know
what
the
Committee
will
find
when
they
open
up
her
files.
About
how
the
Descolada
works.
"
"Yes,"
said
Ela.
"For
Miro's
sake
she'll
do
it."
She
looked
at
him
defiantly.
"She
does
love
us,
you
know.
For
one
of
her
children,
she'd
talk
to
you
herself."
"Good,"
said
Ender.
"It
would
be
better
if
she
came
herself.
To
the
Bishop's
chambers,
in
an
hour."
"Yes,"
said
Ela.
For
a
moment
she
sat
still.
Then
a
synapse
connected
somewhere,
and
she
stood
up
and
hurried
toward
the
door.
She
stopped.
She
came
back,
embraced
him,
kissed
him
on
the
cheek.
"I'm
glad
you
told
it
all,"
she
said.
"I'm
glad
to
know
it."
He
kissed
her
forehead
and
sent
her
on
her
way.
When
the
door
closed
behind
her,
he
sat
down
on
his
bed,
then
lay
down
and
stared
at
the
ceiling.
He
thought
of
Novinha,
tried
to
imagine
what
she
was
feeling
now.
No
matter
how
terrible
it
is,
Novinha,
your
daughter
is
hurrying
home
to
you
right
now,
sure
that
despite
the
pain
and
humiliation
you're
going
through,
you'll
forget
yourself
completely
and
do
whatever
it
takes
to
save
your
son.
I
would
trade
you
all
your
suffering,
Novinha,
for
one
child
who
trusted
me
like
that.
Chapter
16
--
The
Fence
A
great
rabbi
stands
teaching
in
the
marketplace.
It
happens
that
a
husband
finds
proof
that
morning
of
his
wife's
adultery,
and
a
mob
carries
her
to
the
marketplace
to
stone
her
to
death.
(There
is
a
familiar
version
of
this
story,
but
a
friend
of
mine,
a
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
has
told
me
of
two
other
rabbis
that
faced
the
same
situation.
Those
are
the
ones
I'm
going
to
tell
you.)
The
rabbi
walks
forward
and
stands
beside
the
woman.
Out
of
respect
for
him
the
mob
forbears,
and
waits
with
the
stones
heavy
in
their
hands,
"Is
there
anyone
here,"
he
says
to
them,
"who
has
not
desired
another
man's
wife,
another
woman's
husband?"
They
murmur
and
say,
"We
all
know
the
desire.
But,
Rabbi,
none
of
us
has
acted
on
it."
The
rabbi
says,
"Then
kneel
down
and
give
thanks
that
God
made
you
strong."
He
takes
the
woman
by
the
hand
and
leads
her
out
of
the
market.
Just
before
he
lets
her
go,
he
whispers
to
her,
"Tell
the
lord
magistrate
who
saved
his
mistress.
Then
he'll
know
I
am
his
loyal
servant."
So
the
woman
lives,
because
the
community
is
too
corrupt
to
protect
itself
from
disorder.
Another
rabbi,
another
city,
He
goes
to
her
and
stops
the
mob,
as
in
the
other
story,
and
says,
"Which
of
you
is
without
sin?
Let
him
cast
the
first
stone."
The
people
are
abashed,
and
they
forget
their
unity
of
purpose
in
the
memory
of
their
own
individual
sins.
Someday,
they
think,
I
may
be
like
this
woman,
and
I'll
hope
for
forgiveness
and
another
chance.
I
should
treat
her
the
way
I
wish
to
be
treated.
As
they
open
their
hands
and
let
the
stones
fall
to
the
ground,
the
rabbi
picks
up
one
of
the
fallen
stones,
lifts
it
high
over
the
woman's
head,
and
throws
it
straight
down
with
all
his
might.
It
crushes
her
skull
and
dashes
her
brains
onto
the
cobblestones.
"Nor
am
I
without
sin,"
he
says
to
the
people.
"But
if
we
allow
only
perfect
people
to
enforce
the
law,
the
law
will
soon
be
dead,
and
our
city
with
it."
So
the
woman
died
because
her
community
was
too
rigid
to
endure
her
deviance.
The
famous
version
of
this
story
is
noteworthy
because
it
is
so
startlingly
rare
in
our
experience.
Most
communities
lurch
between
decay
and
rigor
mortis,
and
when
they
veer
too
far,
they
die.
Only
one
rabbi
dared
to
expect
of
us
such
a
perfect
balance
that
we
could
preserve
the
law
and
still
forgive
the
deviation.
So,
of
course,
we
killed
him.
--
San
Angelo,
Letters
to
on
Incipient
Heretic,
trans.
Amai
a
Tudomundo
Para
Que
Deus
Vos
Ame
Crist
o,
103:72:54:2
Minha
irma.
My
sister.
The
words
kept
running
through
Miro's
head
until
he
didn't
hear
them
anymore,
they
were
part
of
the
background:
A
Ouanda
‚
minha
irma.
She's
my
sister.
His
feet
carried
him
by
habit
from
the
praqa
to
the
playing
fields
and
over
the
saddle
of
the
hill.
The
crown
of
the
higher
peak
held
the
Cathedral
and
the
monastery,
which
always
loomed
over
the
Zenador's
Station,
as
if
they
were
a
fortress
keeping
watch
over
the
gate.
Did
Libo
walk
this
way
as
he
went
to
meet
my
mother?
Did
they
meet
in
the
Xenobiologist's
Station?
Or
was
it
more
discreet,
rutting
in
the
grass
like
hogs
on
the
fazendas?
He
stood
at
the
door
of
the
Zenador's
Station
and
tried
to
think
of
some
reason
to
go
inside.
Nothing
to
do
there.
Hadn't
written
a
report
on
what
happened
today,
but
he
didn't
know
how
to
write
it
anyway.
Magical
powers,
that's
what
it
was.
The
piggies
sing
to
the
trees
and
the
trees
split
themselves
into
kindling.
Much
better
than
carpentry.
The
aboriginals
are
a
good
deal
more
sophisticated
than
previously
supposed.
Multiple
uses
for
everything.
Each
tree
is
at
once
a
totem,
a
grave
marker,
and
a
small
lumber
mill.
Sister.
There's
something
I
have
to
do
but
I
can't
remember.
The
piggies
have
the
most
sensible
plan.
Live
as
brothers
only,
and
never
mind
the
women.
Would
have
been
better
for
you,
Libo,
and
that's
the
truth--
no,
I
should
call
you
Papai,
not
Libo.
Too
bad
Mother
never
told
you
or
you
could
have
dandled
me
on
your
knee.
Both
your
eldest
children,
Ouanda
on
one
knee
and
Miro
on
the
other,
aren't
we
proud
of
our
two
children?
Born
the
same
year,
only
two
months
apart,
what
a
busy
fellow
Papai
was
then,
sneaking
along
the
fence
to
tup
Mamde
in
her
own
back
yard.
Everyone
felt
sorry
for
you
because
you
had
nothing
but
daughters.
No
one
to
carry
on
the
family
name.
Their
sympathy
was
wasted.
You
were
brimming
over
with
sons.
And
I
have
far
more
sisters
than
I
ever
thought.
One
more
sister
than
I
wanted.
He
stood
at
the
gate,
looking
up
toward
the
woods
atop
the
piggies'
hill.
There
is
no
scientific
purpose
to
be
served
by
visiting
at
night.
So
I
guess
I'll
serve
an
unscientific
purposelessness
and
see
if
they
have
room
for
another
brother
in
the
tribe.
I'm
probably
too
big
for
a
bedspace
in
the
log
house,
so
I'll
sleep
outside,
and
I
won't
be
much
for
climbing
trees,
but
I
do
know
a
thing
or
two
about
technology,
and
I
don't
feel
any
particular
inhibitions
now
about
telling
you
anything
you
want
to
know.
He
laid
his
right
hand
on
the
identification
box
and
reached
out
his
left
to
pull
the
gate.
For
a
split
second
he
didn't
realize
what
was
happening.
Then
his
hand
felt
like
it
was
on
fire,
like
it
was
being
cut
off
with
a
rusty
saw,
he
shouted
and
pulled
his
left
hand
away
from
the
gate.
Never
since
the
gate
was
built
had
it
stayed
hot
after
the
box
was
touched
by
the
Zenador's
hand.
"Marcos
Vladimir
Ribeira
von
Hesse,
your
passage
through
the
fence
has
been
revoked
by
order
of
the
Lusitanian
Evacuation
Committee."
Never
since
the
gate
was
built
had
the
voice
challenged
a
Zenador.
It
took
a
moment
before
Miro
understood
what
it
was
saying.
"You
and
Ouanda
Quenhatta
Figueira
Mucumbi
will
present
yourselves
to
Deputy
Chief
of
Police
Faria
Lima
Maria
do
Bosque,
who
will
arrest
you
in
the
name
of
Starways
Congress
and
present
you
on
Trondheim
for
trial."
For
a
moment
he
was
lightheaded
and
his
stomach
felt
heavy
and
sick.
They
know.
Tonight
of
all
nights.
Everything
over.
Lose
Ouanda,
lose
the
piggies,
lose
my
work,
all
gone.
Arrest.
Trondheim.
Where
the
Speaker
came
from,
twenty-two
years
in
transit,
everybody
gone
except
Ouanda,
the
only
one
left,
and
she's
my
sister--
His
hand
flashed
out
again
to
pull
at
the
gate;
again
the
excruciating
pain
shot
through
his
arm,
the
pain
nerves
all
alerted,
all
afire
at
once.
I
can't
just
disappear.
They'll
seal
the
gate
to
everyone.
Nobody
will
go
to
the
piggies,
nobody
will
tell
them,
the
piggies
will
wait
for
us
to
come
and
no
one
will
ever
come
out
of
the
gate
again.
Not
me,
not
Ouanda,
not
the
Speaker,
nobody,
and
no
explanation.
Evacuation
Committee.
They'll
evacuate
us
and
wipe
out
every
trace
of
our
being
here.
That
much
is
in
the
rules,
but
there's
more,
isn't
there?
What
did
they
see?
How
did
they
find
out?
Did
the
Speaker
tell
them?
He's
so
addicted
to
truth.
I
have
to
explain
to
the
piggies
why
we
won't
be
coming
back,
I
have
to
tell
them.
A
piggy
always
watched
them,
followed
them
from
the
moment
they
entered
the
forest.
Could
a
piggy
be
watching
now?
Miro
waved
his
hand.
It
was
too
dark,
though.
They
couldn't
possibly
see
him.
Or
perhaps
they
could;
no
one
knew
how
good
the
piggies'
vision
was
at
night.
Whether
they
saw
him
or
not,
they
didn't
come.
And
soon
it
would
be
too
late;
if
the
framlings
were
watching
the
gate,
they
had
no
doubt
already
notified
Bosquinha,
and
she'd
be
on
her
way,
zipping
over
the
grass.
She
would
be
oh-so-reluctant
to
arrest
him,
but
she
would
do
her
job,
and
never
mind
arguing
with
her
about
whether
it
was
good
for
humans
or
piggies,
either
one,
to
maintain
this
foolish
separation,
she
wasn't
the
sort
to
question
the
law,
she
just
did
what
she
was
told.
And
he'd
surrender,
there
was
no
reason
to
fight,
where
could
he
hide
inside
the
fence,
out
among
the
cabra
herds?
But
before
he
gave
up,
he'd
tell
the
piggies,
he
had
to
tell
them.
So
he
walked
along
the
fence,
away
from
the
gate,
toward
the
open
grassland
directly
down
the
hill
from
the
Cathedral,
where
no
one
lived
near
enough
to
hear
his
voice.
As
he
walked,
he
called.
Not
words,
but
a
high
hooting
sound,
a
cry
that
he
and
Ouanda
used
to
call
each
other's
attention
when
they
were
separated
among
the
piggies.
They'd
hear
it,
they
had
to
hear
it,
they
had
to
come
to
him
because
he
couldn't
possibly
pass
the
fence.
So
come,
Human,
Leafeater,
Mandachuva,
Arrow,
Cups,
Calendar,
anyone,
everyone,
come
and
let
me
tell
you
that
I
cannot
tell
you
any
more.
***
Quim
sat
miserably
on
a
stool
in
the
Bishop's
office.
"Estevao,"
the
Bishop
said
quietly,
"there'll
be
a
meeting
here
in
a
few
minutes,
but
I
want
to
talk
to
you
a
minute
first."
"Nothing
to
talk
about,"
said
Quim.
"You
warned
us,
and
it
happened.
He's
the
devil."
"Estevao,
we'll
talk
for
a
minute
and
then
you'll
go
home
and
sleep."
"Never
going
back
there."
"The
Master
ate
with
worse
sinners
than
your
mother,
and
forgave
them.
Are
you
better
than
he?"
"None
of
the
adulteresses
he
forgave
was
his
mother!"
"Not
everyone's
mother
can
be
the
Blessed
Virgin."
"Are
you
on
his
side,
then?
Has
the
Church
made
way
here
for
the
Speakers
for
the
Dead?
Should
we
tear
down
the
Cathedral
and
use
the
stones
to
make
an
amphitheater
where
all
our
dead
can
be
slandered
before
we
lay
them
in
the
ground?"
A
whisper:
"I
am
your
Bishop,
Estevao,
the
vicar
of
Christ
on
this
planet,
and
you
will
speak
to
me
with
the
respect
you
owe
to
my
office."
Quim
stood
there,
furious,
unspeaking.
"I
think
it
would
have
been
better
if
the
Speaker
had
not
told
these
stories
publicly.
Some
things
are
better
learned
in
privacy,
in
quiet,
so
that
we
need
not
deal
with
shocks
while
an
audience
watches
us.
That's
why
we
use
the
confessional,
to
shield
us
from
public
shame
while
we
wrestle
with
our
private
sins.
But
be
fair,
Estevao.
The
Speaker
may
have
told
the
stories,
but
the
stories
all
were
true.
Ne?"
"E."
"Now,
Estevao,
let
us
think.
Before
today,
did
you
love
your
mother?"
"Yes."
"And
this
mother
that
you
loved,
had
she
already
committed
adultery?"
"Ten
thousand
times."
"I
suspect
she
was
not
so
libidinous
as
that.
But
you
tell
me
that
you
loved
her,
though
she
was
an
adulteress.
Isn't
she
the
same
person
tonight?
Has
she
changed
between
yesterday
and
today?
Or
is
it
only
you
who
have
changed?"
"What
she
was
yesterday
was
a
lie."
"Do
you
mean
that
because
she
was
ashamed
to
tell
her
children
that
she
was
an
adulteress,
she
must
also
have
been
lying
when
she
cared
for
you
all
the
years
you
were
growing
up,
when
she
trusted
you,
when
she
taught
you--"
"She
was
not
exactly
a
nurturing
mother."
"If
she
had
come
to
the
confessional
and
won
forgiveness
for
her
adultery,
then
she
would
never
have
had
to
tell
you
at
all.
You
would
have
gone
to
your
grave
not
knowing.
It
would
not
have
been
a
lie;
because
she
would
have
been
forgiven,
she
would
not
have
been
an
adulteress.
Admit
the
truth,
Estevao:
You're
not
angry
with
her
adultery.
You're
angry
because
you
embarrassed
yourself
in
front
of
the
whole
city
by
trying
to
defend
her."
"You
make
me
seem
like
a
fool."
"No
one
thinks
you're
a
fool.
Everyone
thinks
you're
a
loyal
son.
But
now,
if
you're
to
be
a
true
follower
of
the
Master,
you
will
forgive
her
and
let
her
see
that
you
love
her
more
than
ever,
because
now
you
understand
her
suffering."
The
Bishop
glanced
toward
the
door.
"I
have
a
meeting
here
now,
Estevao.
Please
go
into
my
inner
chamber
and
pray
to
the
Madelena
to
forgive
you
for
your
unforgiving
heart."
Looking
more
miserable
than
angry,
Quim
passed
through
the
curtain
behind
the
Bishop's
desk.
The
Bishop's
secretary
opened
the
other
door
and
let
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
into
the
chamber.
The
Bishop
did
not
rise.
To
his
surprise,
the
Speaker
knelt
and
bowed
his
head.
It
was
an
act
that
Catholics
did
only
in
a
public
presentation
to
the
Bishop,
and
Peregrino
could
not
think
what
the
Speaker
meant
by
this.
Yet
the
man
knelt
there,
waiting,
and
so
the
Bishop
arose
from
his
chair,
walked
to
him,
and
held
out
his
ring
to
be
kissed.
Even
then
the
Speaker
waited,
until
finally
Peregrino
said,
"I
bless
you,
my
son,
even
though
I'm
not
sure
whether
you
mock
me
with
this
obeisance."
Head
still
bowed,
the
Speaker
said,
"There's
no
mockery
in
me."
Then
he
looked
up
at
Peregrino.
"My
father
was
a
Catholic.
He
pretended
not
to
be,
for
the
sake
of
convenience,
but
he
never
forgave
himself
for
his
faithlessness."
"You
were
baptized?"
"My
sister
told
me
that
yes,
Father
baptized
me
shortly
after
birth.
My
mother
was
a
Protestant
of
a
faith
that
deplored
infant
baptism,
so
they
had
a
quarrel
about
it."
The
Bishop
held
out
his
hand
to
lift
the
Speaker
to
his
feet.
The
Speaker
chuckled.
"Imagine.
A
closet
Catholic
and
a
lapsed
Mormon,
quarreling
over
religious
procedures
that
they
both
claimed
not
to
believe
in."
Peregrino
was
skeptical.
It
was
too
elegant
a
gesture,
for
the
Speaker
to
turn
out
to
be
Catholic.
"I
thought,"
said
the
Bishop,
"that
you
Speakers
for
the
Dead
renounced
all
religions
before
taking
up
your,
shall
we
say,
vocation."
"I
don't
know
what
the
others
do.
I
don't
think
there
are
any
rules
about
it--
certainly
there
weren't
when
I
became
a
Speaker."
Bishop
Peregrino
knew
that
Speakers
were
not
supposed
to
lie,
but
this
one
certainly
seemed
to
be
evasive.
"Speaker
Andrew,
there
isn't
a
place
in
all
the
Hundred
Worlds
where
a
Catholic
has
to
conceal
his
faith,
and
there
hasn't
been
for
three
thousand
years.
That
was
the
great
blessing
of
space
travel,
that
it
removed
the
terrible
population
restrictions
on
an
overcrowded
Earth.
Are
you
telling
me
that
your
father
lived
on
Earth
three
thousand
years
ago?"
"I'm
telling
you
that
my
father
saw
to
it
I
was
baptized
a
Catholic,
and
for
his
sake
I
did
what
he
never
could
do
in
his
life.
It
was
for
him
that
I
knelt
before
a
Bishop
and
received
his
blessing."
"But
it
was
you
that
I
blessed."
And
you're
still
dodging
my
question.
Which
implies
that
my
inference
about
your
father's
time
of
life
is
true,
but
you
don't
want
to
discuss
it.
Dom
Crist
o
said
that
there
was
more
to
you
than
met
the
eye.
"Good,"
said
the
Speaker.
"I
need
the
blessing
more
than
my
father,
since
he's
dead,
and
I
have
many
more
problems
to
deal
with."
"Please
sit
down."
The
Speaker
chose
a
stool
near
the
far
wall.
The
Bishop
sat
in
his
massive
chair
behind
his
desk.
"I
wish
you
hadn't
Spoken
today.
It
came
at
an
inconvenient
time."
"I
had
no
warning
that
Congress
would
do
this."
"But
you
knew
that
Miro
and
Ouanda
had
violated
the
law.
Bosquinha
told
me."
"I
found
out
only
a
few
hours
before
the
Speaking.
Thank
you
for
not
arresting
them
yet."
"That's
a
civil
matter."
The
Bishop
brushed
it
aside,
but
they
both
knew
that
if
he
had
insisted,
Bosquinha
would
have
had
to
obey
her
orders
and
arrest
them
regardless
of
the
Speaker's
request.
"Your
Speaking
has
caused
a
great
deal
of
distress."
"More
than
usual,
I'm
afraid."
"So--
is
your
responsibility
over?
Do
you
inflict
the
wounds
and
leave
it
to
others
to
heal
them?"
"Not
wounds,
Bishop
Peregrino.
Surgery.
And
if
I
can
help
to
heal
the
pain
afterward,
then
yes,
I
stay
and
help.
I
have
no
anesthesia,
but
I
do
try
for
antisepsis."
"You
should
have
been
a
priest,
you
know."
"Younger
sons
used
to
have
only
two
choices.
The
priesthood
or
the
military.
My
parents
chose
the
latter
course
for
me."
"A
younger
son.
Yet
you
had
a
sister.
And
you
lived
in
the
time
when
population
controls
forbade
parents
to
have
more
than
two
children
unless
the
government
gave
special
permission.
They
called
such
a
child
a
Third,
yes?"
"You
know
your
history."
"Were
you
born
on
Earth,
before
starflight?"
"What
concerns
us,
Bishop
Peregrino,
is
the
future
of
Lusitania,
not
the
biography
of
a
Speaker
for
the
Dead
who
is
plainly
only
thirty-five
years
old."
"The
future
of
Lusitania
is
my
concern,
Speaker
Andrew,
not
yours."
"The
future
of
the
humans
on
Lusitania
is
your
concern,
Bishop.
I'm
concerned
with
the
piggies
as
well."
"Let's
not
compete
to
see
whose
concern
is
greater."
The
secretary
opened
the
door
again,
and
Bosquinha,
Dom
Crist
o,
and
Dona
Crist
came
in.
Bosquinha
glanced
back
and
forth
between
the
Bishop
and
the
Speaker.
"There's
no
blood
on
the
floor,
if
that's
what
you're
looking
for,"
said
the
Bishop.
"I
was
just
estimating
the
temperature,"
said
Bosquinha.
"The
warmth
of
mutual
respect,
I
think,"
said
the
Speaker.
"Not
the
heat
of
anger
or
the
ice
of
hate."
"The
Speaker
is
a
Catholic
by
baptism,
if
not
by
belief,"
said
the
Bishop.
"I
blessed
him,
and
it
seems
to
have
made
him
docile."
"I've
always
been
respectful
of
authority,"
said
the
Speaker.
"You
were
the
one
who
threatened
us
with
an
Inquisitor,"
the
Bishop
reminded
him.
With
a
smile.
The
Speaker's
smile
was
just
as
chilly.
"And
you're
the
one
who
told
the
people
I
was
Satan
and
they
shouldn't
talk
to
me."
While
the
Bishop
and
the
Speaker
grinned
at
each
other,
the
others
laughed
nervously,
sat
down,
waited.
"It's
your
meeting,
Speaker,"
said
Bosquinha.
"Forgive
me,"
said
the
Speaker.
"There's
someone
else
invited.
It'll
make
things
much
simpler
if
we
wait
a
few
more
minutes
for
her
to
come."
***
Ela
found
her
mother
outside
the
house,
not
far
from
the
fence.
A
light
breeze
that
barely
rustled
the
capim
had
caught
her
hair
and
tossed
it
lightly.
It
took
a
moment
for
Ela
to
realize
why
this
was
so
startling.
Her
mother
had
not
worn
her
hair
down
in
many
years.
It
looked
strangely
free,
all
the
more
so
because
Ela
could
see
how
it
curled
and
bent
where
it
had
been
so
long
forced
into
a
bun.
It
was
then
that
she
knew
that
the
Speaker
was
right.
Mother
would
listen
to
his
invitation.
Whatever
shame
or
pain
tonight's
Speaking
might
have
caused
her,
it
led
her
now
to
stand
out
in
the
open,
in
the
dusk
just
after
sunset,
looking
toward
the
piggies'
hill.
Or
perhaps
she
was
looking
at
the
fence.
Perhaps
remembering
a
man
who
met
her
here,
or
somewhere
else
in
the
capim,
so
that
unobserved
they
could
love
each
other.
Always
in
hiding,
always
in
secret.
Mother
is
glad,
thought
Ela,
to
have
it
known
that
Libo
was
her
real
husband,
that
Libo
is
my
true
father.
Mother
is
glad,
and
so
am
I.
Mother
did
not
turn
to
look
at
her,
though
she
surely
could
hear
Ela's
approach
through
the
noisy
grass.
Ela
stopped
a
few
steps
away.
"Mother,"
she
said.
"Not
a
herd
of
cabra,
then,"
said
Mother.
"You're
so
noisy,
Ela."
"The
Speaker.
Wants
your
help."
"Does
he."
Ela
explained
what
the
Speaker
had
told
her.
Mother
did
not
turn
around.
When
Ela
was
finished,
Mother
waited
a
moment,
and
then
turned
to
walk
over
the
shoulder
of
the
hill.
Ela
ran
after
her,
caught
up
with
her.
"Mother,"
said
Ela.
"Mother,
are
you
going
to
tell
him
about
the
Descolada?"
"Yes."
"Why
now?
After
all
these
years?
Why
wouldn't
you
tell
me?"
"Because
you
did
better
work
on
your
own,
without
my
help."
"You
know
what
I
was
doing?"
"You're
my
apprentice.
I
have
complete
access
to
your
files
without
leaving
any
footprints.
What
kind
of
master
would
I
be
if
I
didn't
watch
your
work?"
"But--"
"I
also
read
the
files
you
hid
under
Quara's
name.
You've
never
been
a
mother,
so
you
didn't
know
that
all
the
file
activities
of
a
child
under
twelve
are
reported
to
the
parents
every
week.
Quara
was
doing
some
remarkable
research.
I'm
glad
you're
coming
with
me.
When
I
tell
the
Speaker,
I'll
be
telling
you,
too."
"You're
going
the
wrong
way,"
said
Ela.
Mother
stopped.
"Isn't
the
Speaker's
house
near
the
praca?"
"The
meeting
is
in
the
Bishop's
chambers."
For
the
first
time
Mother
faced
Ela
directly.
"What
are
you
and
the
Speaker
trying
to
do
to
me?"
"We're
trying
to
save
Miro,"
said
Ela.
"And
Lusitania
Colony,
if
we
can."
"Taking
me
to
the
spider's
lair--"
"The
Bishop
has
to
be
on
our
side
or--"
"Our
side!
So
when
you
say
we,
you
mean
you
and
the
Speaker,
is
that
it?
Do
you
think
I
haven't
noticed
that?
All
my
children,
one
by
one,
he's
seduced
you
all--"
"He
hasn't
seduced
anybody!"
"He
seduced
you
with
his
way
of
knowing
just
what
you
want
to
hear,
of--"
"He's
no
flatterer,"
said
Ela.
"He
doesn't
tell
us
what
we
want.
He
tells
us
what
we
know
is
true.
He
didn't
win
our
affection,
Mother,
he
won
our
trust."
"Whatever
he
gets
from
you,
you
never
gave
it
to
me."
"We
wanted
to."
Ela
did
not
bend
this
time
before
her
mother's
piercing,
demanding
glare.
It
was
her
mother,
instead,
who
bent,
who
looked
away
and
then
looked
back
with
tears
in
her
eyes.
"I
wanted
to
tell
you."
Mother
wasn't
talking
about
her
files.
"When
I
saw
how
you
hated
him,
I
wanted
to
say,
He's
not
your
father,
your
father
is
a
good,
kind
man--"
"Who
didn't
have
the
courage
to
tell
us
himself."
Rage
came
into
Mother's
eyes.
"He
wanted
to.
I
wouldn't
let
him."
"I'll
tell
you
something,
Mother.
I
loved
Libo,
the
way
everybody
in
Milagre
loved
him.
But
he
was
willing
to
be
a
hypocrite,
and
so
were
you,
and
without
anybody
even
guessing,
the
poison
of
your
lies
hurt
us
all.
I
don't
blame
you,
Mother,
or
him.
But
I
thank
God
for
the
Speaker.
He
was
willing
to
tell
us
the
truth,
and
it
set
us
free."
"It's
easy
to
tell
the
truth,"
said
Mother
softly,
"when
you
don't
love
anybody."
"Is
that
what
you
think?"
said
Ela.
"I
think
I
know
something,
Mother.
I
think
you
can't
possibly
know
the
truth
about
somebody
unless
you
love
them.
I
think
the
Speaker
loved
Father.
Marc
o,
I
mean.
I
think
he
understood
him
and
loved
him
before
he
Spoke."
Mother
didn't
answer,
because
she
knew
that
it
was
true.
"And
I
know
he
loves
Grego,
and
Quara,
and
Olhado.
And
Miro,
and
even
Quim.
And
me.
I
know
he
loves
me.
And
when
he
shows
me
that
he
loves
me,
I
know
it's
true
because
he
never
lies
to
anybody."
Tears
came
out
of
Mother's
eyes
and
drifted
down
her
cheeks.
"I
have
lied
to
you
and
everybody
else,"
Mother
said.
Her
voice
sounded
weak
and
strained.
"But
you
have
to
believe
me
anyway.
When
I
tell
you
that
I
love
you."
Ela
embraced
her
mother,
and
for
the
first
time
in
years
she
felt
warmth
in
her
mother's
response.
Because
the
lies
between
them
now
were
gone.
The
Speaker
had
erased
the
barrier,
and
there
was
no
reason
to
be
tentative
and
cautious
anymore.
"You're
thinking
about
that
damnable
Speaker
even
now,
aren't
you?"
whispered
her
mother.
"So
are
you,"
Ela
answered.
Both
their
bodies
shook
with
Mother's
laugh.
"Yes."
Then
she
stopped
laughing
and
pulled
away,
looked
Ela
in
the
eyes.
"Will
he
always
come
between
us?"
"Yes,"
said
Ela.
"Like
a
bridge
he'll
come
between
us,
not
a
wall."
***
Miro
saw
the
piggies
when
they
were
halfway
down
the
hillside
toward
the
fence.
They
were
so
silent
in
the
forest,
but
the
piggies
had
no
great
skill
in
moving
through
the
capim--
it
rustled
loudly
as
they
ran.
Or
perhaps
in
coming
to
answer
Miro's
call
they
felt
no
need
to
conceal
themselves.
As
they
came
nearer,
Miro
recognized
them.
Arrow,
Human,
Mandachuva,
Leaf-eater,
Cups.
He
did
not
call
out
to
them,
nor
did
they
speak
when
they
arrived.
Instead
they
stood
behind
the
fence
opposite
him
and
regarded
him
silently.
No
Zenador
had
ever
called
the
piggies
to
the
fence
before.
By
their
stillness
they
showed
their
anxiety.
"I
can't
come
to
you
anymore,"
said
Miro.
They
waited
for
his
explanation.
"The
framlings
found
out
about
us.
Breaking
the
law.
They
sealed
the
gate."
Leaf-eater
touched
his
chin.
"Do
you
know
what
it
was
the
framlings
saw?"
Miro
laughed
bitterly.
"What
didn't
they
see?
Only
one
framling
ever
came
with
us."
"No,"
said
Human.
"The
hive
queen
says
it
wasn't
the
Speaker.
The
hive
queen
says
they
saw
it
from
the
sky.
"
The
satellites?
"What
could
they
see
from
the
sky?"
"Maybe
the
hunt,"
said
Arrow.
"Maybe
the
shearing
of
the
cabra,"
said
Leaf-eater.
"Maybe
the
fields
of
amaranth,"
said
Cups.
"All
of
those,"
said
Human.
"And
maybe
they
saw
that
the
wives
have
let
three
hundred
twenty
children
be
born
since
the
first
amaranth
harvest."
"Three
hundred!"
"And
twenty,"
said
Mandachuva.
"They
saw
that
food
would
be
plenty,"
said
Arrow.
"Now
we're
sure
to
win
the
next
war.
Our
enemies
will
be
planted
in
huge
new
forests
all
over
the
plain,
and
the
wives
will
put
mother
trees
in
every
one
of
them."
Miro
felt
sick.
Is
this
what
all
their
work
and
sacrifice
was
for,
to
give
some
transient
advantage
to
one
tribe
of
piggies?
Almost
he
said,
Libo
didn't
die
so
you
could
conquer
the
world.
But
his
training
took
over,
and
he
asked
a
noncommittal
question.
"Where
are
all
these
new
children?"
"None
of
the
little
brothers
come
to
us,"
explained
Human.
"We
have
too
much
to
do,
learning
from
you
and
teaching
all
the
other
brother-houses.
We
can't
be
training
little
brothers."
Then,
proudly,
he
added,
"Of
the
three
hundred,
fully
half
are
children
of
my
father,
Rooter."
Mandachuva
nodded
gravely.
"The
wives
have
great
respect
for
what
you
have
taught
us.
And
they
have
great
hope
in
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
But
what
you
tell
us
now,
this
is
very
bad.
If
the
framlings
hate
us,
what
will
we
do?"
"I
don't
know,"
said
Miro.
For
the
moment,
his
mind
was
racing
to
try
to
cope
with
all
the
information
they
had
just
told
him.
Three
hundred
twenty
new
babies.
A
population
explosion.
And
Rooter
somehow
the
father
of
half
of
them.
Before
today
Miro
would
have
dismissed
the
statement
of
Rooter's
fatherhood
as
part
of
the
piggies'
totemic
belief
system.
But
having
seen
a
tree
uproot
itself
and
fall
apart
in
response
to
singing,
he
was
prepared
to
question
all
his
old
assumptions.
Yet
what
good
did
it
do
to
learn
anything
now?
They'd
never
let
him
report
again;
he
couldn't
follow
up;
he'd
be
aboard
a
starship
for
the
next
quarter
century
while
someone
else
did
all
his
work.
Or
worse,
no
one
else.
"Don't
be
unhappy,"
said
Human.
"You'll
see--
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
will
make
it
all
work
out
well."
"The
Speaker.
Yes,
he'll
make
everything
work
out
fine."
The
way
he
did
for
me
and
Ouanda.
My
sister.
"The
hive
queen
says
he'll
teach
the
framlings
to
love
us."
"Teach
the
framlings,"
said
Miro.
"He'd
better
do
it
quickly
then.
It's
too
late
for
him
to
save
me
and
Ouanda.
They're
arresting
us
and
taking
us
off
planet."
"To
the
stars?"
asked
Human
hopefully.
"Yes,
to
the
stars,
to
stand
trial!
To
be
punished
for
helping
you.
It'll
take
us
twenty-two
years
to
get
there,
and
they'll
never
let
us
come
back."
The
piggies
took
a
moment
to
absorb
this
information.
Fine,
thought
Miro.
Let
them
wonder
how
the
Speaker
is
going
to
solve
everything
for
them.
I
trusted
in
the
Speaker,
too,
and
it
didn't
do
much
for
me.
The
piggies
conferred
together.
Human
emerged
from
the
group
and
came
closer
to
the
fence.
"We'll
hide
you."
"They'll
never
find
you
in
the
forest,"
said
Mandachuva.
"They
have
machines
that
can
track
me
by
my
smell,"
said
Miro.
"Ah.
But
doesn't
the
law
forbid
them
to
show
us
their
machines?"
asked
Human.
Miro
shook
his
head.
"It
doesn't
matter.
The
gate
is
sealed
to
me.
I
can't
cross
the
fence."
The
piggies
looked
at
each
other.
"But
you
have
capim
right
there,"
said
Arrow.
Miro
looked
stupidly
at
the
grass.
"So
what?"
he
asked.
"Chew
it,"
said
Human.
"Why?"
asked
Miro.
"We've
seen
humans
chewing
capim,"
said
Leaf-eater.
"The
other
night,
on
the
hillside,
we
saw
the
Speaker
and
some
of
the
robe-humans
chewing
capim."
"And
many
other
times,"
said
Mandachuva.
Their
impatience
with
him
was
frustrating.
"What
does
that
have
to
do
with
the
fence?"
Again
the
piggies
looked
at
each
other.
Finally
Mandachuva
tore
off
a
blade
of
capim
near
the
ground,
folded
it
carefully
into
a
thick
wad,
and
put
it
in
his
mouth
to
chew
it.
He
sat
down
after
a
while.
The
others
began
teasing
him,
poking
him
with
their
fingers,
pinching
him.
He
showed
no
sign
of
noticing.
Finally
Human
gave
him
a
particularly
vicious
pinch,
and
when
Mandachuva
did
not
respond,
they
began
saying,
in
males'
language,
Ready,
Time
to
go,
Now,
Ready.
Mandachuva
stood
up,
a
bit
shaky
for
a
moment.
Then
he
ran
at
the
fence
and
scrambled
to
the
top,
flipped
over,
and
landed
on
all
fours
on
the
same
side
as
Miro.
Miro
leaped
to
his
feet
and
began
to
cry
out
just
as
Mandachuva
reached
the
top;
by
the
time
he
finished
his
cry,
Mandachuva
was
standing
up
and
dusting
himself
off.
"You
can't
do
that,"
said
Miro.
"It
stimulates
all
the
pain
nerves
in
the
body.
The
fence
can't
be
crossed."
"Oh,"
said
Mandachuva.
From
the
other
side
of
the
fence,
Human
was
rubbing
his
thighs
together.
"He
didn't
know,"
he
said.
"The
humans
don't
know."
"It's
an
anesthetic,"
said
Miro.
"It
stops
you
from
feeling
pain."
"No,"
said
Mandachuva.
"I
feel
the
pain.
Very
bad
pain.
Worst
pain
in
the
world."
"Rooter
says
the
fence
is
even
worse
than
dying,"
said
Human.
"Pain
in
all
the
places."
"But
you
don't
care,"
said
Miro.
"It's
happening
to
your
other
self,"
said
Mandachuva.
"It's
happening
to
your
animal
self.
But
your
tree
self
doesn't
care.
It
makes
you
be
your
tree
self."
Then
Miro
remembered
a
detail
that
had
been
lost
in
the
grotesquerie
of
Libo's
death.
The
dead
man's
mouth
had
been
filled
with
a
wad
of
capim.
So
had
the
mouth
of
every
piggy
that
had
died.
Anesthetic.
The
death
looked
like
hideous
torture,
but
pain
was
not
the
purpose
of
it.
They
used
an
anesthetic.
It
had
nothing
to
do
with
pain.
"So,"
said
Mandachuva.
"Chew
the
grass,
and
come
with
us.
We'll
hide
you."
"Ouanda,"
said
Miro.
"Oh,
I'll
go
get
her,"
said
Mandachuva.
"You
don't
know
where
she
lives."
"Yes
I
do,"
said
Mandachuva.
"We
do
this
many
times
a
year,"
said
Human.
"We
know
where
everybody
lives."
"But
no
one
has
ever
seen
you,"
said
Miro.
"We're
very
secret,"
said
Mandachuva.
"Besides,
nobody
is
looking
for
us."
Miro
imagined
dozens
of
piggies
creeping
about
in
Milagre
in
the
middle
of
the
night.
No
guard
was
kept.
Only
a
few
people
had
business
that
took
them
out
in
the
darkness.
And
the
piggies
were
small,
small
enough
to
duck
down
in
the
capim
and
disappear
completely.
No
wonder
they
knew
about
metal
and
machines,
despite
all
the
rules
designed
to
keep
them
from
learning
about
them.
No
doubt
they
had
seen
the
mines,
had
watched
the
shuttle
land,
had
seen
the
kilns
firing
the
bricks,
had
watched
the
fazendeiros
plowing
and
planting
the
human-specific
amaranth.
No
wonder
they
had
known
what
to
ask
for.
How
stupid
of
us,
to
think
we
could
cut
them
off
from
our
culture.
They
kept
far
more
secrets
from
us
than
we
could
possibly
keep
from
them.
So
much
for
cultural
superiority.
Miro
pulled
up
his
own
blade
of
capim.
"No,"
said
Mandachuva,
taking
the
blade
from
his
hands.
"You
don't
get
the
root
part.
If
you
take
the
root
part,
it
doesn't
do
you
any
good."
He
threw
away
Miro's
blade
and
tore
off
his
own,
about
ten
centimeters
above
the
base.
Then
he
folded
it
and
handed
it
to
Miro,
who
began
to
chew
it.
Mandachuva
pinched
and
poked
him.
"Don't
worry
about
that,"
said
Miro.
"Go
get
Ouanda.
They
could
arrest
her
any
minute.
Go.
Now.
Go
on."
Mandachuva
looked
at
the
others
and,
seeing
some
invisible
signal
of
consent,
jogged
off
along
the
fenceline
toward
the
slopes
of
Vila
Alta,
where
Ouanda
lived.
Miro
chewed
a
little
more.
He
pinched
himself.
As
the
piggies
said,
he
felt
the
pain,
but
he
didn't
care.
All
he
cared
about
was
that
this
was
a
way
out,
a
way
to
stay
on
Lusitania.
To
stay,
perhaps,
with
Ouanda.
Forget
the
rules,
all
the
rules.
They
had
no
power
over
him
once
he
left
the
human
enclave
and
entered
the
piggies'
forest.
He
would
become
a
renegade,
as
they
already
accused
him
of
being,
and
he
and
Ouanda
could
leave
behind
all
the
insane
rules
of
human
behavior
and
live
as
they
wanted
to,
and
raise
a
family
of
humans
who
had
completely
new
values,
learned
from
the
piggies,
from
the
forest
life;
something
new
in
the
Hundred
Worlds,
and
Congress
would
be
powerless
to
stop
them.
He
ran
at
the
fence
and
seized
it
with
both
hands.
The
pain
was
no
less
than
before,
but
now
he
didn't
care,
he
scrambled
up
to
the
top.
But
with
each
new
handhold
the
pain
grew
more
intense,
and
he
began
to
care,
he
began
to
care
very
much
about
the
pain,
he
began
to
realize
that
the
capim
had
no
anesthetic
effect
on
him
at
all,
but
by
this
time
he
was
already
at
the
top
of
the
fence.
The
pain
was
maddening;
he
couldn't
think;
momentum
carried
him
above
the
top
and
as
he
balanced
there
his
head
passed
through
the
vertical
field
of
the
fence.
All
the
pain
possible
to
his
body
came
to
his
brain
at
once,
as
if
every
part
of
him
were
on
fire.
The
Little
Ones
watched
in
horror
as
their
friend
hung
there
atop
the
fence,
his
head
and
torso
on
one
side,
his
hips
and
legs
on
the
other.
At
once
they
cried
out,
reached
for
him,
tried
to
pull
him
down.
Since
they
had
not
chewed
capim,
they
dared
not
touch
the
fence.
Hearing
their
cries,
Mandachuva
ran
back.
Enough
of
the
anesthetic
remained
in
his
body
that
he
could
climb
up
and
push
the
heavy
human
body
over
the
top.
Miro
landed
with
a
bone-crushing
thump
on
the
ground,
his
arm
still
touching
the
fence.
The
piggies
pulled
him
away.
His
face
was
frozen
in
a
rictus
of
agony.
"Quick!"
shouted
Leaf-eater.
"Before
he
dies,
we
have
to
plant
him!"
"No!"
Human
answered,
pushing
Leaf-eater
away
from
Miro's
frozen
body.
"We
don't
know
if
he's
dying!
The
pain
is
just
an
illusion,
you
know
that,
he
doesn't
have
a
wound,
the
pain
should
go
away--"
"It
isn't
going
away,"
said
Arrow.
"Look
at
him."
Miro's
fists
were
clenched,
his
legs
were
doubled
under
him,
and
his
spine
and
neck
were
arched
backward.
Though
he
was
breathing
in
short,
hard
pants,
his
face
seemed
to
grow
even
tighter
with
pain.
"Before
he
dies,"
said
Leaf-eater.
"We
have
to
give
him
root."
"Go
get
Ouanda,"
said
Human.
He
turned
to
face
Mandachuva.
"Now!
Go
get
her
and
tell
her
Miro
is
dying.
Tell
her
the
gate
is
sealed
and
Miro
is
on
this
side
of
it
and
he's
dying."
Mandachuva
took
off
at
a
run.
***
The
secretary
opened
the
door,
but
not
until
he
actually
saw
Novinha
did
Ender
allow
himself
to
feel
relief.
When
he
sent
Ela
for
her,
he
was
sure
that
she
would
come;
but
as
they
waited
so
many
long
minutes
for
her
arrival,
he
began
to
doubt
his
understanding
of
her.
There
had
been
no
need
to
doubt.
She
was
the
woman
that
he
thought
she
was.
He
noticed
that
her
hair
was
down
and
windblown,
and
for
the
first
time
since
he
came
to
Lusitania,
Ender
saw
in
her
face
a
clear
image
of
the
girl
who
in
her
anguish
had
summoned
him
less
than
two
weeks,
more
than
twenty
years
ago.
She
looked
tense,
worried,
but
Ender
knew
her
anxiety
was
because
of
her
present
situation,
coming
into
the
Bishop's
own
chambers
so
shortly
after
the
disclosure
of
her
transgressions.
If
Ela
told
her
about
the
danger
to
Miro,
that,
too,
might
be
part
of
her
tension.
All
this
was
transient;
Ender
could
see
in
her
face,
in
the
relaxation
of
her
movement,
in
the
steadiness
of
her
gaze,
that
the
end
of
her
long
deception
was
indeed
the
gift
he
had
hoped,
had
believed
it
would
be.
I
did
not
come
to
hurt
you,
Novinha,
and
I'm
glad
to
see
that
my
Speaking
has
brought
you
better
things
than
shame.
Novinha
stood
for
a
moment,
looking
at
the
Bishop.
Not
defiantly,
but
politely,
with
dignity;
he
responded
the
same
way,
quietly
offering
her
a
seat.
Dom
Crist
o
started
to
rise
from
his
stool,
but
she
shook
her
head,
smiled,
took
another
stool
near
the
wall.
Near
Ender.
Ela
came
and
stood
behind
and
beside
her
mother,
so
she
was
also
partly
behind
Ender.
Like
a
daughter
standing
between
her
parents,
thought
Ender;
then
he
thrust
the
thought
away
from
him
and
refused
to
think
of
it
anymore.
There
were
far
more
important
matters
at
hand.
"I
see,"
said
Bosquinha,
"that
you
intend
this
meeting
to
be
an
interesting
one."
"I
think
Congress
decided
that
already,"
said
Dona
Crist
.
"Your
son
is
accused,"
Bishop
Peregrino
began,
"of
crimes
against--"
"I
know
what
he's
accused
of,"
said
Novinha.
"I
didn't
know
until
tonight,
when
Ela
told
me,
but
I'm
not
surprised.
My
daughter
Elanora
has
also
been
defying
some
rules
her
master
set
for
her.
Both
of
them
have
a
higher
allegiance
to
their
own
conscience
than
to
the
rules
others
set
down
for
them.
It's
a
failing,
if
your
object
is
to
maintain
order,
but
if
your
goal
is
to
learn
and
adapt,
it's
a
virtue."
"Your
son
isn't
on
trial
here,"
said
Dom
Crist
o.
"I
asked
you
to
meet
together,"
said
Ender,
"because
a
decision
must
be
made.
Whether
or
not
to
comply
with
the
orders
given
us
by
Starways
Congress."
"We
don't
have
much
choice,"
said
Bishop
Peregrino.
"There
are
many
choices,"
said
Ender,
"and
many
reasons
for
choosing.
You
already
made
one
choice--
when
you
found
your
files
being
stripped,
you
decided
to
try
to
save
them,
and
you
decided
to
trust
them
with
me,
a
stranger.
Your
trust
was
not
misplaced--
I'll
return
your
files
to
you
whenever
you
ask,
unread,
unaltered."
"Thank
you,"
said
Dona
Crist
.
"But
we
did
that
before
we
knew
the
gravity
of
the
charge."
"They're
going
to
evacuate
us,"
said
Dom
Crist
o.
"They
control
everything,"
said
Bishop
Peregrino.
"I
already
told
him
that,"
said
Bosquinha.
"They
don't
control
everything,"
said
Ender.
"They
only
control
you
through
the
ansible
connection."
"We
can't
cut
off
the
ansible,"
said
Bishop
Peregrino.
"That
is
our
only
connection
with
the
Vatican."
"I
don't
suggest
cutting
off
the
ansible.
I
only
tell
you
what
I
can
do.
And
when
I
tell
you
this,
I
am
trusting
you
the
way
you
trusted
me.
Because
if
you
repeat
this
to
anyone,
the
cost
to
me--
and
to
someone
else,
whom
I
love
and
depend
on--
would
be
immeasurable."
He
looked
at
each
of
them,
and
each
in
turn
nodded
acquiescence.
"I
have
a
friend
whose
control
over
ansible
communications
among
all
the
Hundred
Worlds
is
complete--
and
completely
unsuspected.
I'm
the
only
one
who
knows
what
she
can
do.
And
she
has
told
me
that
when
I
ask
her
to,
she
can
make
it
seem
to
all
the
framlings
that
we
here
on
Lusitania
have
cut
off
our
ansible
connection.
And
yet
we
will
have
the
ability
to
send
guarded
messages
if
we
want
to--
to
the
Vatican,
to
the
offices
of
your
order.
We
can
read
distant
records,
intercept
distant
communications.
In
short,
we
will
have
eyes
and
they
will
be
blind."
"Cutting
off
the
ansible,
or
even
seeming
to,
would
be
an
act
of
rebellion.
Of
war."
Bosquinha
was
saying
it
as
harshly
as
possible,
but
Ender
could
see
that
the
idea
appealed
to
her,
though
she
was
resisting
it
with
all
her
might.
"I
will
say,
though,
that
if
we
were
insane
enough
to
decide
on
war,
what
the
Speaker
is
offering
us
is
a
clear
advantage.
We'd
need
any
advantage
we
could
get--
if
we
were
mad
enough
to
rebel."
"We
have
nothing
to
gain
by
rebellion,"
said
the
Bishop,
"and
everything
to
lose.
I
grieve
for
the
tragedy
it
would
be
to
send
Miro
and
Ouanda
to
stand
trial
on
another
world,
especially
because
they
are
so
young.
But
the
court
will
no
doubt
take
that
into
account
and
treat
them
with
mercy.
And
by
complying
with
the
orders
of
the
committee,
we
will
save
this
community
much
suffering."
"Don't
you
think
that
having
to
evacuate
this
world
will
also
cause
them
suffering?"
asked
Ender.
"Yes.
Yes,
it
will.
But
a
law
was
broken,
and
the
penalty
must
be
paid."
"What
if
the
law
was
based
on
a
misunderstanding,
and
the
penalty
is
far
out
of
proportion
to
the
sin?"
"We
can't
be
the
judges
of
that,"
said
the
Bishop.
"We
are
the
judges
of
that.
If
we
go
along
with
Congressional
orders,
then
we're
saying
that
the
law
is
good
and
the
punishment
is
just.
And
it
may
be
that
at
the
end
of
this
meeting
you'll
decide
exactly
that.
But
there
are
some
things
you
must
know
before
you
can
make
your
decision.
Some
of
those
things
I
can
tell
you,
and
some
of
those
things
only
Ela
and
Novinha
can
tell
you.
You
shouldn't
make
your
decision
until
you
know
all
that
we
know."
"I'm
always
glad
to
know
as
much
as
possible,"
said
the
Bishop.
"Of
course,
the
final
decision
is
Bosquinha's,
not
mine--"
"The
final
decision
belongs
to
all
of
you
together,
the
civil
and
religious
and
intellectual
leadership
of
Lusitania.
If
any
one
of
you
decides
against
rebellion,
rebellion
is
impossible.
Without
the
Church's
support,
Bosquinha
can't
lead.
Without
civil
support,
the
Church
has
no
power."
"We
have
no
power,"
said
Dom
Crist
o.
"Only
opinions."
"Every
adult
in
Lusitania
looks
to
you
for
wisdom
and
fairmindedness."
"You
forget
a
fourth
power,"
said
Bishop
Peregrino.
"Yourself."
"I'm
a
framling
here."
"A
most
extraordinary
framling,"
said
the
Bishop.
"In
your
four
days
here
you
have
captured
the
soul
of
this
people
in
a
way
I
feared
and
foretold.
Now
you
counsel
rebellion
that
could
cost
us
everything.
You
are
as
dangerous
as
Satan.
And
yet
here
you
are,
submitting
to
our
authority
as
if
you
weren't
free
to
get
on
the
shuttle
and
leave
here
when
the
starship
returns
to
Trondheim
with
our
two
young
criminals
aboard.
"
"I
submit
to
your
authority,"
said
Ender,
"because
I
don't
want
to
be
a
framling
here.
I
want
to
be
your
citizen,
your
student,
your
parishioner."
"As
a
Speaker
for
the
Dead?"
asked
the
Bishop.
"As
Andrew
Wiggin.
I
have
some
other
skills
that
might
be
useful.
Particularly
if
you
rebel.
And
I
have
other
work
to
do
that
can't
be
done
if
humans
are
taken
from
Lusitania."
"We
don't
doubt
your
sincerity,"
said
the
Bishop.
"But
you
must
forgive
us
if
we
are
doubtful
about
casting
in
with
a
citizen
who
is
something
of
a
latecomer."
Ender
nodded.
The
Bishop
could
not
say
more
until
he
knew
more.
"Let
me
tell
you
first
what
I
know.
Today,
this
afternoon,
I
went
out
into
the
forest
with
Miro
and
Ouanda."
"You!
You
also
broke
the
law!"
The
Bishop
half-rose
from
his
chair.
Bosquinha
reached
forward,
gestured
to
settle
the
Bishop's
ire.
"The
intrusion
in
our
files
began
long
before
this
afternoon.
The
Congressional
Order
couldn't
possibly
be
related
to
his
infraction."
"I
broke
the
law,"
said
Ender,
"because
the
piggies
were
asking
for
me.
Demanding,
in
fact,
to
see
me.
They
had
seen
the
shuttle
land.
They
knew
that
I
was
here.
And,
for
good
or
ill,
they
had
read
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon."
"They
gave
the
piggies
that
book?"
said
the
Bishop.
"They
also
gave
them
the
New
Testament,"
said
Ender.
"But
surely
you
won't
be
surprised
to
learn
that
the
piggies
found
much
in
common
between
themselves
and
the
hive
queen.
Let
me
tell
you
what
the
piggies
said.
They
begged
me
to
convince
all
the
Hundred
Worlds
to
end
the
rules
that
keep
them
isolated
here.
You
see,
the
piggies
don't
think
of
the
fence
the
way
we
do.
We
see
it
as
a
way
of
protecting
their
culture
from
human
influence
and
corruption.
They
see
it
as
a
way
of
keeping
them
from
learning
all
the
wonderful
secrets
that
we
know.
They
imagine
our
ships
going
from
star
to
star,
colonizing
them,
filling
them
up.
And
five
or
ten
thousand
years
from
now,
when
they
finally
learn
all
that
we
refuse
to
teach
them,
they'll
emerge
into
space
to
find
all
the
worlds
filled
up.
No
place
for
them
at
all.
They
think
of
our
fence
as
a
form
of
species
murder.
We
will
keep
them
on
Lusitania
like
animals
in
a
zoo,
while
we
go
out
and
take
all
the
rest
of
the
universe."
"That's
nonsense,"
said
Dom
Crist
o.
"That
isn't
our
intention
at
all."
"Isn't
it?"
Ender
retorted.
"Why
are
we
so
anxious
to
keep
them
from
any
influence
from
our
culture?
It
isn't
just
in
the
interest
of
science.
It
isn't
just
good
xenological
procedure.
Remember,
please,
that
our
discovery
of
the
ansible,
of
starflight,
of
partial
gravity
control,
even
of
the
weapon
we
used
to
destroy
the
buggers--
all
of
them
came
as
a
direct
result
of
our
contact
with
the
buggers.
We
learned
most
of
the
technology
from
the
machines
they
left
behind
from
their
first
foray
into
Earth's
star
system.
We
were
using
those
machines
long
before
we
understood
them.
Some
of
them,
like
the
philotic
slope,
we
don't
even
understand
now.
We
are
in
space
precisely
because
of
the
impact
of
a
devastatingly
superior
culture.
And
yet
in
only
a
few
generations,
we
took
their
machines,
surpassed
them,
and
destroyed
them.
That's
what
our
fence
means--
we're
afraid
the
piggies
will
do
the
same
to
us.
And
they
know
that's
what
it
means.
They
know
it,
and
they
hate
it."
"We
aren't
afraid
of
them,"
said
the
Bishop.
"They're
savages,
for
heaven's
sake--
"
"That's
how
we
looked
to
the
buggers,
too,"
said
Ender.
"But
to
Pipo
and
Libo
and
Ouanda
and
Miro,
the
piggies
have
never
looked
like
savages.
They're
different
from
us,
yes,
far
more
different
than
framlings.
But
they're
still
people.
Ramen,
not
varelse.
So
when
Libo
saw
that
the
piggies
were
in
danger
of
starving,
that
they
were
preparing
to
go
to
war
in
order
to
cut
down
the
population,
he
didn't
act
like
a
scientist.
He
didn't
observe
their
war
and
take
notes
on
the
death
and
suffering.
He
acted
like
a
Christian.
He
got
experimental
amaranth
that
Novinha
had
rejected
for
human
use
because
it
was
too
closely
akin
to
Lusitanian
biochemistry,
and
he
taught
the
piggies
how
to
plant
it
and
harvest
it
and
prepare
it
as
food.
I
have
no
doubt
that
the
rise
in
piggy
population
and
the
fields
of
amaranth
are
what
the
Starways
Congress
saw.
Not
a
willful
violation
of
the
law,
but
an
act
of
compassion
and
love."
"How
can
you
call
such
disobedience
a
Christian
act?"
said
the
Bishop.
"What
man
of
you
is
there,
when
his
son
asks
for
bread,
will
give
him
a
stone?"
"The
devil
can
quote
scripture
to
suit
his
own
purpose,"
said
the
Bishop.
"I'm
not
the
devil,"
said
Ender,
"and
neither
are
the
piggies.
Their
babies
were
dying
of
hunger,
and
Libo
gave
them
food
and
saved
their
lives."
"And
look
what
they
did
to
him!"
"Yes,
let's
look
what
they
did
to
him.
They
put
him
to
death.
Exactly
the
way
they
put
to
death
their
own
most
honored
citizens.
Shouldn't
that
have
told
us
something?"
"It
told
us
that
they're
dangerous
and
have
no
conscience,"
said
the
Bishop.
"It
told
us
that
death
means
something
completely
different
to
them.
If
you
really
believed
that
someone
was
perfect
in
heart,
Bishop,
so
righteous
that
to
live
another
day
could
only
cause
them
to
be
less
perfect,
then
wouldn't
it
be
a
good
thing
for
them
if
they
were
killed
and
taken
directly
into
heaven?"
"You
mock
us.
You
don't
believe
in
heaven."
"But
you
do!
What
about
the
martyrs,
Bishop
Peregrino?
Weren't
they
caught
up
joyfully
into
heaven?"
"Of
course
they
were.
But
the
men
who
killed
them
were
beasts.
Murdering
saints
didn't
sanctify
them,
it
damned
their
souls
to
hell
forever."
"But
what
if
the
dead
don't
go
to
heaven?
What
if
the
dead
are
transformed
into
new
life,
right
before
your
eyes?
What
if
when
a
piggy
dies,
if
they
lay
out
his
body
just
so,
it
takes
root
and
turns
into
something
else?
What
if
it
turns
into
a
tree
that
lives
fifty
or
a
hundred
or
five
hundred
years
more?"
"What
are
you
talking
about?"
demanded
the
Bishop.
"Are
you
telling
us
that
the
piggies
somehow
metamorphose
from
animal
to
plant?"
asked
Dom
Crist
o.
"Basic
biology
suggests
that
this
isn't
likely."
"It's
practically
impossible,"
said
Ender.
"That's
why
there
are
only
a
handful
of
species
on
Lusitania
that
survived
the
Descolada.
Because
only
a
few
of
them
were
able
to
make
the
transformation.
When
the
piggies
kill
one
of
their
people,
he
is
transformed
into
a
tree.
And
the
tree
retains
at
least
some
of
its
intelligence.
Because
today
I
saw
the
piggies
sing
to
a
tree,
and
without
a
single
tool
touching
it,
the
tree
severed
its
own
roots,
fell
over,
and
split
itself
into
exactly
the
shapes
and
forms
of
wood
and
bark
that
the
piggies
needed.
It
wasn't
a
dream.
Miro
and
Ouanda
and
I
all
saw
it
with
our
own
eyes,
and
heard
the
song,
and
touched
the
wood,
and
prayed
for
the
soul
of
the
dead."
"What
does
this
have
to
do
with
our
decision?"
demanded
Bosquinha.
"So
the
forests
are
made
up
of
dead
piggies.
That's
a
matter
for
scientists."
"I'm
telling
you
that
when
the
piggies
killed
Pipo
and
Libo
they
thought
they
were
helping
them
transform
into
the
next
stage
of
their
existence.
They
weren't
beasts,
they
were
ramen,
giving
the
highest
honor
to
the
men
who
had
served
them
so
well."
"Another
moral
transformation,
is
that
it?"
asked
the
Bishop.
"Just
as
you
did
today
in
your
Speaking,
making
us
see
Marcos
Ribeira
again
and
again,
each
time
in
a
new
light,
now
you
want
us
to
think
the
piggies
are
noble?
Very
well,
they're
noble.
But
I
won't
rebel
against
Congress,
with
all
the
suffering
such
a
thing
would
cause,
just
so
our
scientists
can
teach
the
piggies
how
to
make
refrigerators."
"Please,"
said
Novinha.
They
looked
at
her
expectantly.
"You
say
that
they
stripped
our
files?
They
read
them
all?"
"Yes,"
said
Bosquinha.
"Then
they
know
everything
that
I
have
in
my
files.
About
the
Descolada."
"Yes,"
said
Bosquinha.
Novinha
folded
her
hands
in
her
lap.
"There
won't
be
any
evacuation."
"I
didn't
think
so,"
said
Ender.
"That's
why
I
asked
Ela
to
bring
you."
"Why
won't
there
be
an
evacuation?"
asked
Bosquinha.
"Because
of
the
Descolada."
"Nonsense,"
said
the
Bishop.
"Your
parents
found
a
cure
for
that."
"They
didn't
cure
it,"
said
Novinha.
"They
controlled
it.
They
stopped
it
from
becoming
active."
"That's
right,"
said
Bosquinha.
"That's
why
we
put
the
additives
in
the
water.
The
Colador."
"Every
human
being
on
Lusitania,
except
perhaps
the
Speaker,
who
may
not
have
caught
it
yet,
is
a
carrier
of
the
Descolada."
"The
additive
isn't
expensive,"
said
the
Bishop.
"But
perhaps
they
might
isolate
us.
I
can
see
that
they
might
do
that."
"There's
nowhere
isolated
enough,"
said
Novinha.
"The
Descolada
is
infinitely
variable.
It
attacks
any
kind
of
genetic
material.
The
additive
can
be
given
to
humans.
But
can
they
give
additives
to
every
blade
of
grass?
To
every
bird?
To
every
fish?
To
every
bit
of
plankton
in
the
sea?"
"They
can
all
catch
it?"
asked
Bosquinha.
"I
didn't
know
that."
"I
didn't
tell
anybody,"
said
Novinha.
"But
I
built
the
protection
into
every
plant
that
I
developed.
The
amaranth,
the
potatoes,
everything--
the
challenge
wasn't
making
the
protein
usable,
the
challenge
was
to
get
the
organisms
to
produce
their
own
Descolada
blockers."
Bosquinha
was
appalled.
"So
anywhere
we
go--"
"We
can
trigger
the
complete
destruction
of
the
biosphere.
"And
you
kept
this
a
secret?"
asked
Dom
Crist
o.
"There
was
no
need
to
tell
it."
Novinha
looked
at
her
hands
in
her
lap.
"Something
in
the
information
had
caused
the
piggies
to
kill
Pipo.
I
kept
it
secret
so
no
one
else
would
know.
But
now,
what
Ela
has
learned
over
the
last
few
years,
and
what
the
Speaker
has
said
tonight--
now
I
know
what
it
was
that
Pipo
learned.
The
Descolada
doesn't
just
split
the
genetic
molecules
and
prevent
them
from
reforming
or
duplicating.
It
also
encourages
them
to
bond
with
completely
foreign
genetic
molecules.
Ela
did
the
work
on
this
against
my
will.
All
the
native
life
on
Lusitania
thrives
in
plant-and-animal
pairs.
The
cabra
with
the
capim.
The
watersnakes
with
the
grama.
The
suckflies
with
the
reeds.
The
xingadora
bird
with
the
tropeqo
vines.
And
the
piggies
with
the
trees
of
the
forest."
"You're
saying
that
one
becomes
the
other?"
Dom
Crist
o
was
at
once
fascinated
and
repelled.
"The
piggies
may
be
unique
in
that,
in
transforming
from
the
corpse
of
a
piggy
into
a
tree,"
said
Novinha.
"But
perhaps
the
cabras
become
fertilized
from
the
pollen
of
the
capim.
Perhaps
the
flies
are
hatched
from
the
tassels
of
the
river
reeds.
It
should
be
studied.
I
should
have
been
studying
it
all
these
years."
"And
now
they'll
know
this?"
asked
Dom
Crist
o.
"From
your
files?"
"Not
right
away.
But
sometime
in
the
next
twenty
or
thirty
years.
Before
any
other
framlings
get
here,
they'll
know,"
said
Novinha.
"I'm
not
a
scientist,"
said
the
Bishop.
"Everyone
else
seems
to
understand
except
me.
What
does
this
have
to
do
with
the
evacuation?"
Bosquinha
fidgeted
with
her
hands.
"They
can't
take
us
off
Lusitania,"
she
said.
"Anywhere
they
took
us,
we'd
carry
the
Descolada
with
us,
and
it
would
kill
everything.
There
aren't
enough
xenobiologists
in
the
Hundred
Worlds
to
save
even
a
single
planet
from
devastation.
By
the
time
they
get
here,
they'll
know
that
we
can't
leave."
"Well,
then,"
said
the
Bishop.
"That
solves
our
problem.
If
we
tell
them
now,
they
won't
even
send
a
fleet
to
evacuate
us."
"No,"
said
Ender.
"Bishop
Peregrino,
once
they
know
what
the
Descolada
will
do,
they'll
see
to
it
that
no
one
leaves
this
planet,
ever."
The
Bishop
scoffed.
"What,
do
you
think
they'll
blow
up
the
planet?
Come
now,
Speaker,
there
are
no
more
Enders
among
the
human
race.
The
worst
they
might
do
is
quarantine
us
here--"
"In
which
case,"
said
Dom
Crist
o,
"why
should
we
submit
to
their
control
at
all?
We
could
send
them
a
message
telling
them
about
the
Descolada,
informing
them
that
we
will
not
leave
the
planet
and
they
should
not
come
here,
and
that's
it."
Bosquinha
shook
her
head.
"Do
you
think
that
none
of
them
will
say,
'The
Lusitanians,
just
by
visiting
another
world,
can
destroy
it.
They
have
a
starship,
they
have
a
known
propensity
for
rebelliousness,
they
have
the
murderous
piggies.
Their
existence
is
a
threat.'"
"Who
would
say
that?"
said
the
Bishop.
"No
one
in
the
Vatican,"
said
Ender.
"But
Congress
isn't
in
the
business
of
saving
souls."
"And
maybe
they'd
be
right,"
said
the
Bishop.
"You
said
yourself
that
the
piggies
want
starflight.
And
yet
wherever
they
might
go,
they'll
have
this
same
effect.
Even
uninhabited
worlds,
isn't
that
right?
What
will
they
do,
endlessly
duplicate
this
bleak
landscape--
forests
of
a
single
tree,
prairies
of
a
single
grass,
with
only
the
cabra
to
graze
it
and
only
the
xingadora
to
fly
above
it?"
"Maybe
someday
we
could
find
a
way
to
get
the
Descolada
under
control,"
said
Ela.
"We
can't
stake
our
future
on
such
a
thin
chance,"
said
the
Bishop.
"That's
why
we
have
to
rebel,"
said
Ender.
"Because
Congress
will
think
exactly
that
way.
Just
as
they
did
three
thousand
years
ago,
in
the
Xenocide.
Everybody
condemns
the
Xenocide
because
it
destroyed
an
alien
species
that
turned
out
to
be
harmless
in
its
intentions.
But
as
long
as
it
seemed
that
the
buggers
were
determined
to
destroy
humankind,
the
leaders
of
humanity
had
no
choice
but
to
fight
back
with
all
their
strength.
We
are
presenting
them
with
the
same
dilemma
again.
They're
already
afraid
of
the
piggies.
And
once
they
understand
the
Descolada,
all
the
pretense
of
trying
to
protect
the
piggies
will
be
done
with.
For
the
sake
of
humanity's
survival,
they'll
destroy
us.
Probably
not
the
whole
planet.
As
you
said,
there
are
no
Enders
today.
But
they'll
certainly
obliterate
Milagre
and
remove
any
trace
of
human
contact.
Including
killing
all
the
piggies
who
know
us.
Then
they'll
set
a
watch
over
this
planet
to
keep
the
piggies
from
ever
emerging
from
their
primitive
state.
If
you
knew
what
they
know,
wouldn't
you
do
the
same?"
"A
Speaker
for
the
Dead
says
this?"
said
Dom
Crist
o.
"You
were
there,"
said
the
Bishop.
"You
were
there
the
first
time,
weren't
you.
When
the
buggers
were
destroyed."
"Last
time
we
had
no
way
of
talking
to
the
buggers,
no
way
of
knowing
they
were
ramen
and
not
varelse.
This
time
we're
here.
We
know
that
we
won't
go
out
and
destroy
other
worlds.
We
know
that
we'll
stay
here
on
Lusitania
until
we
can
go
out
safely,
the
Descolada
neutralized.
This
time,"
said
Ender,
"we
can
keep
the
ramen
alive,
so
that
whoever
writes
the
piggies'
story
won't
have
to
be
a
Speaker
for
the
Dead."
The
secretary
opened
the
door
abruptly,
and
Ouanda
burst
in.
"Bishop,"
she
said.
"Mayor.
You
have
to
come.
Novinha--"
"What
is
it?"
said
the
Bishop.
"Ouanda,
I
have
to
arrest
you,"
said
Bosquinha.
"Arrest
me
later,"
she
said.
"It's
Miro.
He
climbed
over
the
fence."
"He
can't
do
that,"
said
Novinha.
"It
might
kill
him--"
Then,
in
horror,
she
realized
what
she
had
said.
"Take
me
to
him--"
"Get
Navio,"
said
Dona
Crist
.
"You
don't
understand,"
said
Ouanda.
"We
can't
get
to
him.
He's
on
the
other
side
of
the
fence."
"Then
what
can
we
do?"
asked
Bosquinha.
"Turn
the
fence
off,"
said
Ouanda.
Bosquinha
looked
helplessly
at
the
others.
"I
can't
do
that.
The
Committee
controls
that
now.
By
ansible.
They'd
never
turn
it
off."
"Then
Miro's
as
good
as
dead,"
said
Ouanda.
"No,"
said
Novinha.
Behind
her,
another
figure
came
into
the
room.
Small,
fur-covered.
None
of
them
but
Ender
had
ever
before
seen
a
piggy
in
the
flesh,
but
they
knew
at
once
what
the
creature
was.
"Excuse
me,"
said
the
piggy.
"Does
this
mean
we
should
plant
him
now?"
No
one
bothered
to
ask
how
the
piggy
got
over
the
fence.
They
were
too
busy
realizing
what
he
meant
by
planting
Miro.
"No!"
screamed
Novinha.
Mandachuva
looked
at
her
in
surprise.
"No?"
"I
think,"
said
Ender,
"that
you
shouldn't
plant
any
more
humans."
Mandachuva
stood
absolutely
still.
"What
do
you
mean?"
said
Ouanda.
"You're
making
him
upset."
"I
expect
he'll
be
more
upset
before
this
day
is
over,"
said
Ender.
"Come,
Ouanda,
take
us
to
the
fence
where
Miro
is."
"What
good
will
it
do
if
we
can't
get
over
the
fence?"
asked
Bosquinha.
"Call
for
Navio,"
said
Ender.
"I'll
go
get
him,"
said
Dona
Crist
.
"You
forget
that
no
one
can
call
anybody."
"I
said,
what
good
will
it
do?"
demanded
Bosquinha.
"I
told
you
before,"
said
Ender.
"If
you
decide
to
rebel,
we
can
sever
the
ansible
connection.
And
then
we
can
turn
off
the
fence."
"Are
you
trying
to
use
Miro's
plight
to
force
my
hand?"
asked
the
Bishop.
"Yes,"
said
Ender.
"He's
one
of
your
flock,
isn't
he?
So
leave
the
ninety-nine,
shepherd,
and
come
with
us
to
save
the
one
that's
lost."
"What's
happening?"
asked
Mandachuva.
"You're
leading
us
to
the
fence,"
said
Ender.
"Hurry,
please."
They
filed
down
the
stairs
from
the
Bishop's
chambers
to
the
Cathedral
below.
Ender
could
hear
the
Bishop
behind
him,
grumbling
about
perverting
scripture
to
serve
private
ends.
They
passed
down
the
aisle
of
the
Cathedral,
Mandachuva
leading
the
way.
Ender
noticed
that
the
Bishop
paused
near
the
altar,
watching
the
small
furred
creature
as
the
humans
trooped
after
him.
Outside
the
Cathedral,
the
Bishop
caught
up
with
him.
"Tell
me,
Speaker,"
he
said,
"just
as
a
matter
of
opinion,
if
the
fence
came
down,
if
we
rebelled
against
Starways
Congress,
would
all
the
rules
about
contact
with
the
piggies
be
ended?"
"I
hope
so,"
said
Ender.
"I
hope
that
there'll
be
no
more
unnatural
barriers
between
us
and
them."
"Then,"
said
the
Bishop,
"we'd
be
able
to
teach
the
gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
to
the
Little
Ones,
wouldn't
we?
There'd
be
no
rule
against
it."
"That's
right,"
said
Ender.
"They
might
not
be
converted,
but
there'd
be
no
rule
against
trying."
"I
have
to
think
about
this,"
said
the
Bishop.
"But
perhaps,
my
dear
infidel,
your
rebellion
will
open
the
door
to
the
conversion
of
a
great
nation.
Perhaps
God
led
you
here
after
all."
By
the
time
the
Bishop,
Dom
Crist
o,
and
Ender
reached
the
fence,
Mandachuva
and
the
women
had
already
been
there
for
some
time.
Ender
could
tell
by
the
way
Ela
was
standing
between
her
mother
and
the
fence,
and
the
way
Novinha
was
holding
her
hands
out
in
front
of
her
face,
that
Novinha
had
already
tried
to
climb
over
the
fence
to
reach
her
son.
She
was
crying
now
and
shouting
at
him.
"Miro!
Miro,
how
could
you
do
'
this,
how
could
you
climb
it--"
while
Ela
tried
to
talk
to
her,
to
calm
her.
On
the
other
side
of
the
fence,
four
piggies
stood
watching,
amazed.
Ouanda
was
trembling
with
fear
for
Miro's
life,
but
she
had
enough
presence
of
mind
to
tell
Ender
what
she
knew
he
could
not
see
for
himself.
"That's
Cups,
and
Arrow,
and
Human,
and
Leaf-eater.
Leaf-eater's
trying
to
get
the
others
to
plant
him.
I
think
I
know
what
that
means,
but
we're
all
right.
Human
and
Mandachuva
have
convinced
them
not
to
do
it."
"But
it
still
doesn't
get
us
any
closer,"
said
Ender.
"Why
did
Miro
do
something
so
stupid?"
"Mandachuva
explained
on
the
way
here.
The
piggies
chew
capim
and
it
has
an
anesthetic
effect.
They
can
climb
the
fence
whenever
they
want.
Apparently
they've
been
doing
it
for
years.
They
thought
we
didn't
do
it
because
we
were
so
obedient
to
law.
Now
they
know
that
capim
doesn't
have
the
same
effect
on
us."
Ender
walked
to
the
fence.
"Human,"
he
said.
Human
stepped
forward.
"There's
a
chance
that
we
can
turn
off
the
fence.
But
if
we
do
it,
we're
at
war
with
all
the
humans
on
every
other
world.
Do
you
understand
that?
The
humans
of
Lusitania
and
the
piggies,
together,
at
war
against
all
the
other
humans."
"Oh,"
said
Human.
"Will
we
win?"
asked
Arrow.
"We
might,"
said
Ender.
"And
we
might
not."
"Will
you
give
us
the
hive
queen?"
asked
Human.
"First
I
have
to
meet
with
the
wives,"
said
Ender.
The
piggies
stiffened.
"What
are
you
talking
about?"
asked
the
Bishop.
"I
have
to
meet
with
the
wives,"
said
Ender
to
the
piggies,
"because
we
have
to
make
a
treaty.
An
agreement.
A
set
of
rules
between
us.
Do
you
understand
me?
Humans
can't
live
by
your
laws,
and
you
can't
live
by
ours,
but
if
we're
to
live
in
peace,
with
no
fence
between
us,
and
if
I'm
to
let
the
hive
queen
live
with
you
and
help
you
and
teach
you,
then
you
have
to
make
us
some
promises,
and
keep
them.
Do
you
understand?"
"I
understand,"
said
Human.
"But
you
don't
know
what
you're
asking
for,
to
deal
with
the
wives.
They're
not
smart
the
way
that
the
brothers
are
smart."
"They
make
all
the
decisions,
don't
they?"
"Of
course,"
said
Human.
"They're
the
keepers
of
the
mothers,
aren't
they?
But
I
warn
you,
it's
dangerous
to
speak
to
the
wives.
Especially
for
you,
because
they
honor
you
so
much."
"If
the
fence
comes
down,
I
have
to
speak
to
the
wives.
If
I
can't
speak
to
them,
then
the
fence
stays
up,
and
Miro
dies,
and
we'll
have
to
obey
the
Congressional
Order
that
all
the
humans
of
Lusitania
must
leave
here."
Ender
did
not
tell
them
that
the
humans
might
well
be
killed.
He
always
told
the
truth,
but
he
didn't
always
tell
it
all.
"I'll
take
you
to
the
wives,"
said
Human.
Leaf-eater
walked
up
to
him
and
ran
his
hand
derisively
across
Human's
belly.
"They
named
you
right,"
he
said.
"You
are
a
human,
not
one
of
us."
Leaf-eater
started
to
run
away,
but
Arrow
and
Cups
held
him.
"I'll
take
you,"
said
Human.
"Now,
stop
the
fence
and
save
Miro's
life."
Ender
turned
to
the
Bishop.
"It's
not
my
decision,"
said
the
Bishop.
"It's
Bosquinha's."
"My
oath
is
to
the
Starways
Congress,"
said
Bosquinha,
"but
I'll
perjure
myself
this
minute
to
save
the
lives
of
my
people.
I
say
the
fence
comes
down
and
we
try
to
make
the
most
of
our
rebellion."
"If
we
can
preach
to
the
piggies,"
said
the
Bishop.
"I'll
ask
them
when
I
meet
with
the
wives,"
said
Ender.
"I
can't
promise
more
than
that."
"Bishop!"
cried
Novinha.
"Pipo
and
Libo
already
died
beyond
that
fence!"
"Bring
it
down,"
said
the
Bishop.
"I
don't
want
to
see
this
colony
end
with
God's
work
here
still
untouched."
He
smiled
grimly.
"But
Os
Venerados
had
better
be
made
saints
pretty
soon.
We'll
need
their
help."
"Jane,"
murmured
Ender.
"That's
why
I
love
you,"
said
Jane.
"You
can
do
anything,
as
long
as
I
set
up
the
circumstances
just
right."
"Cut
off
the
ansible
and
turn
off
the
fence,
please,"
said
Ender.
"Done,"
she
said.
Ender
ran
for
the
fence,
climbed
over
it.
With
the
piggies'
help
he
lifted
Miro
to
the
top
and
let
his
rigid
body
drop
into
the
waiting
arms
of
the
Bishop,
the
Mayor,
Dom
Crist
o,
and
Novinha.
Navio
was
jogging
down
the
slope
right
behind
Dona
Crist
.
Whatever
they
could
do
to
help
Miro
would
be
done.
Ouanda
was
climbing
the
fence.
"Go
back,"
said
Ender.
"We've
already
got
him
over."
"If
you're
going
to
see
the
wives,"
said
Ouanda,
"I'm
going
with
you.
You
need
my
help."
Ender
had
no
answer
to
that.
She
dropped
down
and
came
to
Ender.
Navio
was
kneeling
by
Miro's
body.
"He
climbed
the
fence?"
he
said.
"There's
nothing
in
the
books
for
that.
It
isn't
possible.
Nobody
can
bear
enough
pain
to
get
his
head
right
through
the
field."
"Will
he
live?"
demanded
Novinha.
"How
should
I
know?"
said
Navio,
impatiently
stripping
away
Miro's
clothing
and
attaching
sensors
to
him.
"Nobody
covered
this
in
medical
school."
Ender
noticed
that
the
fence
was
shaking
again.
Ela
was
climbing
over.
"I
don't
need
your
help,"
Ender
said.
"It's
about
time
somebody
who
knows
something
about
xenobiology
got
to
see
what's
going
on,"
she
retorted.
"Stay
and
look
after
your
brother,"
said
Ouanda.
Ela
looked
at
her
defiantly.
"He's
your
brother,
too,"
she
said.
"Now
let's
both
see
to
it
that
if
he
dies,
he
didn't
die
for
nothing."
The
three
of
them
followed
Human
and
the
other
piggies
into
the
forest.
Bosquinha
and
the
Bishop
watched
them
go.
"When
I
woke
up
this
morning,"
Bosquinha
said,
"I
didn't
expect
to
be
a
rebel
before
I
went
to
bed."
"Nor
did
I
ever
imagine
that
the
Speaker
would
be
our
ambassador
to
the
piggies,"
said
the
Bishop.
"The
question
is,"
said
Dom
Crist
o,
"will
we
ever
be
forgiven
for
it."
"Do
you
think
we're
making
a
mistake?"
snapped
the
Bishop.
"Not
at
all,"
said
Dom
Crist
o.
"I
think
we've
taken
a
step
toward
something
truly
magnificent.
But
humankind
almost
never
forgives
true
greatness."
"Fortunately,"
said
the
Bishop,
"humankind
isn't
the
judge
that
matters.
And
now
I
intend
to
pray
for
this
boy,
since
medical
science
has
obviously
reached
the
boundary
of
its
competence."
Chapter
17
--
The
Wives
Find
out
how
word
got
out
that
the
Evacuation
Fleet
is
armed
with
the
Little
Doctor.
That
is
HIGHEST
PRIORITY.
Then
find
out
who
this
so-called
Demosthenes
is.
Calling
the
Evacuation
Fleet
a
Second
Xenocide
is
definitely
a
violation
of
the
treason
laws
under
the
Code
and
if
CSA
can't
find
this
voice
and
put
a
stop
to
it,
I
can't
think
of
any
good
reason
for
CSA
to
continue
to
exist.
In
the
meantime,
continue
your
evaluation
of
the
files
retrieved
from
Lusitania,
It's
completely
irrational
for
them
to
rebel
just
because
we
want
to
arrest
two
errant
xenologers.
There
was
nothing
in
the
Mayor's
background
to
suggest
this
was
possible.
If
there's
a
chance
that
there
was
a
revolution,
I
want
to
find
out
who
the
leaders
of
that
revolution
might
be.
Pyotr,
I
know
you're
doing
your
best.
So
am
I.
So
is
everybody.
So
are
the
people
on
Lusitania,
probably.
But
my
responsibility
is
the
safety
and
integrity
of
the
Hundred
Worlds.
I
have
a
hundred
times
the
responsibility
of
Peter
the
Hegemon
and
about
a
tenth
of
his
power.
Not
to
mention
the
fact
that
I'm
far
from
being
the
genius
he
was.
No
doubt
you
and
everybody
else
would
be
happier
if
Peter
were
still
available.
I'm
just
afraid
that
by
the
time
this
thing
is
over,
we
may
need
another
Ender.
Nobody
wants
Xenocide,
but
if
it
happens,
I
want
to
make
sure
it's
the
other
guys
that
disappear.
When
it
comes
to
war,
human
is
human
and
alien
is
alien.
All
that
raman
business
goes
up
in
smoke
when
we're
talking
about
survival.
Does
that
satisfy
you?
Do
you
believe
me
when
I
tell
you
that
I'm
not
being
soft?
Now
see
to
it
you're
not
soft,
either.
See
to
it
you
get
me
results,
fast.
Now.
Love
and
kisses,
Bawa.
--
Gobawa
Ekimbo,
Chmn
Xen
Ovst
Comm,
to
Pyotr
Martinov,
Dir
Cgrs
Sec
Agc,
Memo
44:1970:5:4:2;
cit.
Demosthenes,
The
Second
Xenocide,
87:1972:1:1:1
Human
led
the
way
through
the
forest.
The
piggies
scrambled
easily
up
and
down
slopes,
across
a
stream,
through
thick
underbrush.
Human,
though,
seemed
to
make
a
dance
of
it,
running
partway
up
certain
trees,
touching
and
speaking
to
others.
The
other
piggies
were
much
more
restrained,
only
occasionally
joining
him
in
his
antics.
Only
Mandachuva
hung
back
with
the
human
beings.
"Why
does
he
do
that?"
asked
Ender
quietly.
Mandachuva
was
baffled
for
a
moment.
Ouanda
explained
what
Ender
meant.
"Why
does
Human
climb
the
trees,
or
touch
them
and
sing?"
"He
sings
to
them
about
the
third
life,"
said
Mandachuva.
"It's
very
bad
manners
for
him
to
do
that.
He
has
always
been
selfish
and
stupid."
Ouanda
looked
at
Ender
in
surprise,
then
back
at
Mandachuva.
"I
thought
everybody
liked
Human,"
she
said.
"Great
honor,"
said
Mandachuva.
"A
wise
one."
Then
Mandachuva
poked
Ender
in
the
hip.
"But
he's
a
fool
in
one
thing.
He
thinks
you'll
do
him
honor.
He
thinks
you'll
take
him
to
the
third
life."
"What's
the
third
life?"
asked
Ender.
"The
gift
that
Pipo
kept
for
himself,"
said
Mandachuva.
Then
he
walked
faster,
caught
up
with
the
other
piggies.
"Did
any
of
that
make
sense
to
you?"
Ender
asked
Ouanda.
"I
still
can't
get
used
to
the
way
you
ask
them
direct
questions."
"I
don't
get
much
in
the
way
of
answers,
do
I?"
"Mandachuva
is
angry,
that's
something.
And
he's
angry
at
Pipo,
that's
another.
The
third
life--
a
gift
that
Pipo
kept
for
himself.
It
will
all
make
sense."
"When?"
"In
twenty
years.
Or
twenty
minutes.
That's
what
makes
xenology
so
fun."
Ela
was
touching
the
trees,
too,
and
looking
from
time
to
time
at
the
bushes.
"All
the
same
species
of
tree.
And
the
bushes,
too,
just
alike.
And
that
vine,
climbing
most
of
the
trees.
Have
you
ever
seen
any
other
plant
species
here
in
the
forest,
Ouanda?"
"Not
that
I
noticed.
I
never
looked
for
that.
The
vine
is
called
merdona.
The
macios
seem
to
feed
on
it,
and
the
piggies
eat
the
macios.
The
merdona
root,
we
taught
the
piggies
how
to
make
it
edible.
Before
the
amaranth.
So
they're
eating
lower
on
the
food
chain
now."
"Look,"
said
Ender.
The
piggies
were
all
stopped,
their
backs
to
the
humans,
facing
a
clearing.
In
a
moment
Ender,
Ouanda,
and
Ela
caught
up
with
them
and
looked
over
them
into
the
moonlit
glen.
It
was
quite
a
large
space,
and
the
ground
was
beaten
bare.
Several
log
houses
lined
the
edges
of
the
clearing,
but
the
middle
was
empty
except
for
a
single
huge
tree,
the
largest
they
had
seen
in
the
forest.
The
trunk
seemed
to
be
moving.
"It's
crawling
with
macios,"
said
Ouanda.
"Not
macios,"
said
Human.
"Three
hundred
twenty,"
said
Mandachuva.
"Little
brothers,"
said
Arrow.
"And
little
mothers,"
added
Cups.
"And
if
you
harm
them,"
said
Leaf-eater,
"we
will
kill
you
unplanted
and
knock
down
your
tree."
"We
won't
harm
them,"
said
Ender.
The
piggies
did
not
take
a
single
step
into
the
clearing.
They
waited
and
waited,
until
finally
there
was
some
movement
near
the
largest
of
the
log
houses,
almost
directly
opposite
them.
It
was
a
piggy.
But
larger
than
any
of
the
piggies
they
had
seen
before.
"A
wife,"
murmured
Mandachuva.
"What's
her
name?"
asked
Ender.
The
piggies
turned
to
him
and
stared.
"They
don't
tell
us
their
names,"
said
Leafeater.
"If
they
even
have
names,"
added
Cups.
Human
reached
up
and
drew
Ender
down
to
where
he
could
whisper
in
his
ear.
"We
always
call
her
Shouter.
But
never
where
a
wife
can
hear."
The
female
looked
at
them,
and
then
sang--
there
was
no
other
way
to
describe
the
mellifluous
flow
of
her
voice--
a
sentence
or
two
in
Wives'
Language.
"It's
for
you
to
go,"
said
Mandachuva.
"Speaker.
You."
"Alone?"
asked
Ender.
"I'd
rather
bring
Ouanda
and
Ela
with
me."
Mandachuva
spoke
loudly
in
Wives'
Language;
it
sounded
like
gargling
compared
to
the
beauty
of
the
female's
voice.
Shouter
answered,
again
singing
only
briefly.
"She
says
of
course
they
can
come,"
Mandachuva
reported.
"She
says
they're
females,
aren't
they?
She's
not
very
sophisticated
about
the
differences
between
humans
and
little
ones."
"One
more
thing,"
said
Ender.
"At
least
one
of
you,
as
an
interpreter.
Or
can
she
speak
Stark?"
Mandachuva
relayed
Ender's
request.
The
answer
was
brief,
and
Mandachuva
didn't
like
it.
He
refused
to
translate
it.
It
was
Human
who
explained.
"She
says
that
you
may
have
any
interpreter
you
like,
as
long
as
it's
me."
"Then
we'd
like
to
have
you
as
our
interpreter,"
said
Ender.
"You
must
enter
the
birthing
place
first,"
said
Human.
"You
are
the
invited
one."
Ender
stepped
out
into
the
open
and
strode
into
the
moonlight.
He
could
hear
Ela
and
Ouanda
following
him,
and
Human
padding
along
behind.
Now
he
could
see
that
Shouter
was
not
the
only
female
here.
Several
faces
were
in
every
doorway.
"How
many
are
there?"
asked
Ender.
Human
didn't
answer.
Ender
turned
to
face
him.
"How
many
wives
are
there?"
Ender
repeated.
Human
still
did
not
answer.
Not
until
Shouter
sang
again,
more
loudly
and
commandingly.
Only
then
did
Human
translate.
"In
the
birthing
place,
Speaker,
it
is
only
to
speak
when
a
wife
asks
you
a
question."
Ender
nodded
gravely,
then
walked
back
to
where
the
other
males
waited
at
the
edge
of
the
clearing.
Ouanda
and
Ela
followed
him.
He
could
hear
Shouter
singing
behind
him,
and
now
he
understood
why
the
males
referred
to
her
by
that
name--
her
voice
was
enough
to
make
the
trees
shake.
Human
caught
up
with
Ender
and
tugged
at
his
clothing.
"She
says
why
are
you
going,
you
haven't
been
given
permission
to
go.
Speaker,
this
is
a
very
bad
thing,
she's
very
angry--"
"Tell
her
that
I
did
not
come
to
give
instructions
or
to
receive
instructions.
If
she
won't
treat
me
as
an
equal,
I
won't
treat
her
as
an
equal."
"I
can't
tell
her
that,"
said
Human.
"Then
she'll
always
wonder
why
I
left,
won't
she?"
"This
is
a
great
honor,
to
be
called
among
the
wives!"
"It
is
also
a
great
honor
for
the
Speaker
of
the
Dead
to
come
and
visit
them."
Human
stood
still
for
a
few
moments,
rigid
with
anxiety.
Then
he
turned
and
spoke
to
Shouter.
She
in
turn
fell
silent.
There
was
not
a
sound
in
the
glen.
"I
hope
you
know
what
you're
doing,
Speaker,"
murmured
Ouanda.
"I'm
improvising,"
said
Ender.
"How
do
you
think
it's
going?"
She
didn't
answer.
Shouter
went
back
into
the
large
log
house.
Ender
turned
around
and
again
headed
for
the
forest.
Almost
immediately
Shouter's
voice
rang
out
again.
"She
commands
you
to
wait,"
said
Human.
Ender
did
not
break
stride,
and
in
a
moment
he
was
on
the
other
side
of
the
piggy
males.
"If
she
asks
me
to
return,
I
may
come
back.
But
you
must
tell
her,
Human,
that
I
did
not
come
to
command
or
to
be
commanded."
"I
can't
say
that,"
said
Human.
"Why
not?"
asked
Ender.
"Let
me,"
said
Ouanda.
"Human,
do
you
mean
you
can't
say
it
because
you're
afraid,
or
because
there
are
no
words
for
it?"
"No
words.
For
a
brother
to
speak
to
a
wife
about
him
commanding
her,
and
her
petitioning
him,
those
words
can't
be
said
in
that
direction."
Ouanda
smiled
at
Ender.
"Not
mores,
here,
Speaker.
Language."
"Don't
they
understand
your
language,
Human?"
asked
Ender.
"Males'
Language
can't
be
spoken
in
the
birthing
place,"
said
Human.
"Tell
her
that
my
words
can't
be
spoken
in
Wives'
Language,
but
only
in
Males'
Language,
and
tell
her
that
I--
petition--
that
you
be
allowed
to
translate
my
words
in
Males'
Language."
"You
are
a
lot
of
trouble,
Speaker,"
said
Human.
He
turned
and
spoke
again
to
Shouter.
Suddenly
the
glen
was
full
of
the
sound
of
Wives'
Language,
a
dozen
different
songs,
like
a
choir
warming
up.
"Speaker,"
said
Ouanda,
"you
have
now
violated
just
about
every
rule
of
good
anthropological
practice."
"Which
ones
did
I
miss?"
"The
only
one
I
can
think
of
is
that
you
haven't
killed
any
of
them
yet."
"What
you're
forgetting,"
said
Ender,
"is
that
I'm
not
here
as
a
scientist
to
study
them.
I'm
here
as
an
ambassador
to
make
a
treaty
with
them."
Just
as
quickly
as
they
started,
the
wives
fell
silent.
Shouter
emerged
from
her
house
and
walked
to
the
middle
of
the
clearing
to
stand
very
near
to
the
huge
central
tree.
She
sang.
Human
answered
her--
in
Brothers'
Language.
Ouanda
murmured
a
rough
translation.
"He's
telling
her
what
you
said,
about
coming
as
equals."
Again
the
wives
erupted
in
cacophonous
song.
"How
do
you
think
they'll
respond?"
asked
Ela.
"How
could
I
know?"
asked
Ouanda.
"I've
been
here
exactly
as
often
as
you."
"I
think
they'll
understand
it
and
let
me
in
on
those
terms,"
said
Ender.
"Why
do
you
think
that?"
asked
Ouanda.
"Because
I
came
out
of
the
sky.
Because
I'm
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead."
"Don't
start
thinking
you're
a
great
white
god,"
said
Ouanda.
"It
usually
doesn't
work
out
very
well."
"I'm
not
Pizarro,"
said
Ender.
In
his
ear
Jane
murmured,
"I'm
beginning
to
make
some
sense
out
of
the
Wives'
Language.
The
basics
of
the
Males'
Language
were
in
Pipo's
and
Libo's
notes.
Human's
translations
are
very
helpful.
The
Wives'
Language
is
closely
related
to
Males'
Language,
except
that
it
seems
more
archaic--
closer
to
the
roots,
more
old
forms--
and
all
the
female-to-male
forms
are
in
the
imperative
voice,
while
the
male-to-female
forms
are
in
the
supplicative.
The
female
word
for
the
brothers
seems
to
be
related
to
the
male
word
for
macio,
the
tree
worm.
If
this
is
the
language
of
love,
it's
a
wonder
they
manage
to
reproduce
at
all."
Ender
smiled.
It
was
good
to
hear
Jane
speak
to
him
again,
good
to
know
he
would
have
her
help.
He
realized
that
Mandachuva
had
been
asking
Ouanda
a
question,
for
now
he
heard
her
whispered
answer.
"He's
listening
to
the
jewel
in
his
ear."
"Is
it
the
hive
queen?"
asked
Mandachuva.
"No,"
said
Ouanda.
"It's
a..."
She
struggled
to
find
a
word.
"It's
a
computer.
A
machine
with
a
voice."
"Can
I
have
one?"
asked
Mandachuva.
"Someday,"
Ender
answered,
saving
Ouanda
the
trouble
of
trying
to
figure
out
how
to
answer.
The
wives
fell
silent,
and
again
Shouter's
voice
was
alone.
Immediately
the
males
became
agitated,
bouncing
up
and
down
on
their
toes.
Jane
whispered
in
his
ear.
"She's
speaking
Males'
Language
herself,"
she
said.
"Very
great
day,"
said
Arrow
quietly.
"The
wives
speaking
Males'
Language
in
this
place.
Never
happened
before."
"She
invites
you
to
come
in,"
said
Human.
"As
a
sister
to
a
brother
she
invites
you."
Immediately
Ender
walked
into
the
clearing
and
approached
her
directly.
Even
though
she
was
taller
than
the
males,
she
was
still
a
good
fifty
centimeters
shorter
than
Ender,
so
he
fell
to
his
knees
at
once.
They
were
eye
to
eye.
"I
am
grateful
for
your
kindness
to
me,"
said
Ender.
"I
could
say
that
in
Wives'
Language,"
Human
said.
"Say
it
in
your
language
anyway,"
said
Ender.
He
did.
Shouter
reached
out
a
hand
and
touched
the
smooth
skin
of
his
forehead,
the
rough
stubble
of
his
jaw;
she
pressed
a
finger
against
his
lip,
and
he
closed
his
eyes
but
did
not
flinch
as
she
laid
a
delicate
finger
on
his
eyelid.
She
spoke.
"You
are
the
holy
Speaker?"
translated
Human.
Jane
corrected
the
translation.
"He
added
the
word
holy."
Ender
looked
Human
in
the
eye.
"I
am
not
holy,"
he
said.
Human
went
rigid.
"Tell
her."
He
was
in
turmoil
for
a
moment;
then
he
apparently
decided
that
Ender
was
the
less
dangerous
of
the
two.
"She
didn't
say
holy."
"Tell
me
what
she
says,
as
exactly
as
you
can,"
said
Ender.
"If
you
aren't
holy,"
said
Human,
"how
did
you
know
what
she
really
said?"
"Please,"
said
Ender,
"be
truthful
between
her
and
me."
"To
you
I'll
be
truthful,"
said
Human.
"But
when
I
speak
to
her,
it's
my
voice
she
hears
saying
your
words.
I
have
to
say
them--
carefully.
"
"Be
truthful,"
said
Ender.
"Don't
be
afraid.
It's
important
that
she
knows
exactly
what
I
said.
Tell
her
this.
Say
that
I
ask
her
to
forgive
you
for
speaking
to
her
rudely,
but
I
am
a
rude
framling
and
you
must
say
exactly
what
I
say."
Human
rolled
his
eyes,
but
turned
to
Shouter
and
spoke.
She
answered
briefly.
Human
translated.
"She
says
her
head
is
not
carved
from
merdona
root.
Of
course
she
understands
that."
"Tell
her
that
we
humans
have
never
seen
such
a
great
tree
before.
Ask
her
to
explain
to
us
what
she
and
the
other
wives
do
with
this
tree."
Ouanda
was
aghast.
"You
certainly
get
straight
to
the
point,
don't
you?"
But
when
Human
translated
Ender's
words,
Shouter
immediately
went
to
the
tree,
touched
it,
and
began
to
sing.
Now,
gathered
closer
to
the
tree,
they
could
see
the
mass
of
creatures
squirming
on
the
bark.
Most
of
them
were
no
more
than
four
or
five
centimeters
long.
They
looked
vaguely
fetal,
though
a
thin
haze
of
dark
fur
covered
their
pinkish
bodies.
Their
eyes
were
open.
They
climbed
over
each
other,
struggling
to
win
a
place
at
one
of
the
smears
of
drying
dough
that
dotted
the
bark.
"Amaranth
mash,"
said
Ouanda.
"Babies,"
said
Ela.
"Not
babies,"
said
Human.
"These
are
almost
grown
enough
to
walk."
Ender
stepped
to
the
tree,
reached
out
his
hand.
Shouter
abruptly
stopped
her
song.
But
Ender
did
not
stop
his
movement.
He
touched
his
fingers
to
the
bark
near
a
young
piggy.
In
its
climbing,
it
touched
him,
climbed
over
his
hand,
clung
to
him.
"Do
you
know
this
one
by
name?"
asked
Ender.
Frightened,
Human
hastily
translated.
And
gave
back
Shouter's
answer.
"That
one
is
a
brother
of
mine,"
he
said.
"He
won't
get
a
name
until
he
can
walk
on
two
legs.
His
father
is
Rooter."
"And
his
mother?"
asked
Ender.
"Oh,
the
little
mothers
never
have
names,"
said
Human.
"Ask
her."
Human
asked
her.
She
answered.
"She
says
his
mother
was
very
strong
and
very
courageous.
She
made
herself
fat
in
bearing
her
five
children."
Human
touched
his
forehead.
"Five
children
is
a
very
good
number.
And
she
was
fat
enough
to
feed
them
all."
"Does
his
mother
bring
the
mash
that
feeds
him?"
Human
looked
horrified.
"Speaker,
I
can't
say
that.
Not
in
any
language."
"Why
not?"
"I
told
you.
She
was
fat
enough
to
feed
all
five
of
her
little
ones.
Put
back
that
little
brother,
and
let
the
wife
sing
to
the
tree."
Ender
put
his
hand
near
the
trunk
again
and
the
little
brother
squirmed
away.
Shouter
resumed
her
song.
Ouanda
glared
at
Ender
for
his
impetuousness.
But
Ela
seemed
excited.
"Don't
you
see?
The
newborns
feed
on
their
mother's
body."
Ender
drew
away,
repelled.
"How
can
you
say
that?"
asked
Ouanda.
"Look
at
them
squirming
on
the
trees,
just
like
little
macios.
They
and
the
macios
must
have
been
competitors."
Ela
pointed
toward
a
part
of
the
tree
unstained
by
amaranth
mash.
"The
tree
leaks
sap.
Here
in
the
cracks.
Back
before
the
Descolada
there
must
have
been
insects
that
fed
on
the
sap,
and
the
macios
and
the
infant
piggies
competed
to
eat
them.
That's
why
the
piggies
were
able
to
mingle
their
genetic
molecules
with
these
trees.
Not
only
did
the
infants
live
here,
the
adults
constantly
had
to
climb
the
trees
to
keep
the
macios
away.
Even
when
there
were
plenty
of
other
food
sources,
they
were
still
tied
to
these
trees
throughout
their
life
cycles.
Long
before
they
ever
became
trees."
"We're
studying
piggy
society,"
said
Ouanda
impatiently.
"Not
the
distant
evolutionary
past."
"I'm
conducting
delicate
negotiations,"
said
Ender.
"So
please
be
quiet
and
learn
what
you
can
without
conducting
a
seminar."
The
singing
reached
a
climax;
a
crack
appeared
in
the
side
of
the
tree.
"They're
not
going
to
knock
down
this
tree
for
us,
are
they?"
asked
Ouanda,
horrified.
"She
is
asking
the
tree
to
open
her
heart."
Human
touched
his
forehead.
"This
is
the
mothertree,
and
it
is
the
only
one
in
all
our
forest.
No
harm
may
come
to
this
tree,
or
all
our
children
will
come
from
other
trees,
and
our
fathers
all
will
die."
All
the
other
wives'
voices
joined
Shouter's
now,
and
soon
a
hole
gaped
wide
in
the
trunk
of
the
mothertree.
Immediately
Ender
moved
to
stand
directly
in
front
of
the
hole.
It
was
too
dark
inside
for
him
to
see.
Ela
took
her
nightstick
from
her
belt
and
held
it
out
to
him.
Ouanda's
hand
flew
out
and
seized
Ela's
wrist.
"A
machine!"
she
said.
"You
can't
bring
that
here."
Ender
gently
took
the
nightstick
out
of
Ela's
hand.
"The
fence
is
off,"
said
Ender,
"and
we
all
can
engage
in
Questionable
Activities
now."
He
pointed
the
barrel
of
the
nightstick
at
the
ground
and
pressed
it
on,
then
slid
his
finger
quickly
along
the
barrel
to
soften
the
light
and
spread
it.
The
wives
murmured,
and
Shouter
touched
Human
on
the
belly.
"I
told
them
you
could
make
little
moons
at
night,"
he
said.
"I
told
them
you
carried
them
with
you."
"Will
it
hurt
anything
if
I
let
this
light
into
the
heart
of
the
mothertree?"
Human
asked
Shouter,
and
Shouter
reached
for
the
nightstick.
Then,
holding
it
in
trembling
hands,
she
sang
softly
and
tilted
it
slightly
so
that
a
sliver
of
the
light
passed
through
the
hole.
Almost
at
once
she
recoiled
and
pointed
the
nightstick
the
other
direction.
"The
brightness
blinds
them,"
Human
said.
In
Ender's
ear,
Jane
whispered,
"The
sound
of
her
voice
is
echoing
from
the
inside
of
the
tree.
When
the
light
went
in,
the
echo
modulated,
causing
a
high
overtone
and
a
shaping
of
the
sound.
The
tree
was
answering,
using
the
sound
of
Shouter's
own
voice."
"Can
you
see?"
Ender
said
softly.
"Kneel
down
and
get
me
close
enough,
and
then
move
me
across
the
opening.
"
Ender
obeyed,
letting
his
head
move
slowly
in
front
of
the
hole,
giving
the
jeweled
ear
a
clear
angle
toward
the
interior.
Jane
described
what
she
saw.
Ender
knelt
there
for
a
long
time,
not
moving.
Then
he
turned
to
the
others.
"The
little
mothers,"
said
Ender.
"There
are
little
mothers
in
there,
pregnant
ones.
Not
more
than
four
centimeters
long.
One
of
them
is
giving
birth."
"You
see
with
your
jewel?"
asked
Ela.
Ouanda
knelt
beside
him,
trying
to
see
inside
and
failing.
"Incredible
sexual
dimorphism.
The
females
come
to
sexual
maturity
in
their
infancy,
give
birth,
and
die."
She
asked
Human,
"All
of
these
little
ones
on
the
outside
of
the
tree,
they're
all
brothers?"
Human
repeated
the
question
to
Shouter.
The
wife
reached
up
to
a
place
near
the
aperture
in
the
trunk
and
took
down
one
fairly
large
infant.
She
sang
a
few
words
of
explanation.
"That
one
is
a
young
wife,"
Human
translated.
"She
will
join
the
other
wives
in
caring
for
the
children,
when
she's
old
enough."
"Is
there
only
one?"
asked
Ela.
Ender
shuddered
and
stood
up.
"That
one
is
sterile,
or
else
they
never
let
her
mate.
She
couldn't
possibly
have
had
children."
"Why
not?"
asked
Ouanda.
"There's
no
birth
canal,"
said
Ender.
"The
babies
eat
their
way
out."
Ouanda
muttered
a
prayer.
Ela,
however,
was
more
curious
than
ever.
"Fascinating,"
she
said.
"But
if
they're
so
small,
how
do
they
mate?"
"We
carry
them
to
the
fathers,
of
course,"
said
Human.
"How
do
you
think?
The
father's
can't
come
here,
can
they?"
"The
fathers,"
said
Ouanda.
"That's
what
they
call
the
most
revered
trees."
"That's
right,"
said
Human.
"The
fathers
are
ripe
on
the
bark.
They
put
their
dust
on
the
bark,
in
the
sap.
We
carry
the
little
mother
to
the
father
the
wives
have
chosen.
She
crawls
on
the
bark,
and
the
dust
on
the
sap
gets
into
her
belly
and
fills
it
up
with
little
ones."
Ouanda
wordlessly
pointed
to
the
small
protuberances
on
Human's
belly.
"Yes,"
Human
said.
"These
are
the
carries.
The
honored
brother
puts
the
little
mother
on
one
of
his
carries,
and
she
holds
very
tight
all
the
way
to
the
father."
He
touched
his
belly.
"It
is
the
greatest
joy
we
have
in
our
second
life.
We
would
carry
the
little
mothers
every
night
if
we
could."
Shouter
sang,
long
and
loud,
and
the
hole
in
the
mothertree
began
to
close
again.
"All
those
females,
all
the
little
mothers,"
asked
Ela.
"Are
they
sentient?"
It
was
a
word
that
Human
didn't
know.
"Are
they
awake?"
asked
Ender.
"Of
course,"
said
Human.
"What
he
means,"
explained
Ouanda,
"is
can
the
little
mothers
think?
Do
they
understand
language?"
"Them?"
asked
Human.
"No,
they're
no
smarter
than
the
cabras.
And
only
a
little
smarter
than
the
macios.
They
only
do
three
things.
Eat,
crawl,
and
cling
to
the
carry.
The
ones
on
the
outside
of
the
tree,
now--
they're
beginning
to
learn.
I
can
remember
climbing
on
the
face
of
the
mothertree.
So
I
had
memory
then.
But
I'm
one
of
the
very
few
that
remember
so
far
back."
Tears
came
unbidden
to
Ouanda's
eyes.
"All
the
mothers,
they're
born,
they
mate,
they
give
birth
and
die,
all
in
their
infancy.
They
never
even
know
they
were
alive."
"It's
sexual
dimorphism
carried
to
a
ridiculous
extreme,"
said
Ela.
"The
females
reach
sexual
maturity
early,
but
the
males
reach
it
late.
It's
ironic,
isn't
it,
that
the
dominant
female
adults
are
all
sterile.
They
govern
the
whole
tribe,
and
yet
their
own
genes
can't
be
passed
on--"
"Ela,"
said
Ouanda,
"what
if
we
could
develop
a
way
to
let
the
little
mothers
bear
their
children
without
being
devoured.
A
caesarean
section.
With
a
protein-rich
nutrient
substitute
for
the
little
mother's
corpse.
Could
the
females
survive
to
adulthood?"
Ela
didn't
have
a
chance
to
answer.
Ender
took
them
both
by
the
arms
and
pulled
them
away.
"How
dare
you!"
he
whispered.
"What
if
they
could
find
a
way
to
let
infant
human
girls
conceive
and
bear
children,
which
would
feed
on
their
mother's
tiny
corpse?"
"What
are
you
talking
about!"
said
Ouanda.
"That's
sick,"
said
Ela.
"We
didn't
come
here
to
attack
them
at
the
root
of
their
lives,"
said
Ender.
"We
came
here
to
find
a
way
to
share
a
world
with
them.
In
a
hundred
years
or
five
hundred
years,
when
they've
learned
enough
to
make
changes
for
themselves,
then
they
can
decide
whether
to
alter
the
way
that
their
children
are
conceived
and
born.
But
we
can't
begin
to
guess
what
it
would
do
to
them
if
suddenly
as
many
females
as
males
came
to
maturity.
To
do
what?
They
can't
bear
more
children,
can
they?
They
can't
compete
with
the
males
to
become
fathers,
can
they?
What
are
they
for?"
"But
they're
dying
without
ever
being
alive--"
"They
are
what
they
are,"
said
Ender.
"They
decide
what
changes
they'll
make,
not
you,
not
from
your
blindly
human
perspective,
trying
to
make
them
have
full
and
happy
lives,
just
like
us."
"You're
right,"
said
Ela.
"Of
course,
you're
right,
I'm
sorry."
To
Ela,
the
piggies
weren't
people,
they
were
strange
alien
fauna,
and
Ela
was
used
to
discovering
that
other
animals
had
inhuman
life
patterns.
But
Ender
could
see
that
Ouanda
was
still
upset.
She
had
made
the
raman
transition:
She
thought
of
piggies
as
us
instead
of
them.
She
accepted
the
strange
behavior
that
she
knew
about,
even
the
murder
of
her
father,
as
within
an
acceptable
range
of
alienness.
This
meant
she
was
actually
more
tolerant
and
accepting
of
the
piggies
than
Ela
could
possibly
be;
yet
it
also
made
her
more
vulnerable
to
the
discovery
of
cruel,
bestial
behaviors
among
her
friends.
Ender
noticed,
too,
that
after
years
of
association
with
the
piggies,
Ouanda
had
one
of
their
habits:
At
a
moment
of
extreme
anxiety,
her
whole
body
became
rigid.
So
he
reminded
her
of
her
humanity
by
taking
her
shoulder
in
a
fatherly
gesture,
drawing
her
close
under
his
arm.
At
his
touch
Ouanda
melted
a
little,
laughed
nervously,
her
voice
low.
"Do
you
know
what
I
keep
thinking?"
she
said.
"That
the
little
mothers
have
all
their
children
and
die
unbaptized."
"If
Bishop
Peregrino
converts
them,"
said
Ender,
"maybe
they'll
let
us
sprinkle
the
inside
of
the
mothertree
and
say
the
words."
"Don't
mock
me,"
Ouanda
whispered.
"I
wasn't.
For
now,
though,
we'll
ask
them
to
change
enough
that
we
can
live
with
them,
and
no
more.
We'll
change
ourselves
only
enough
that
they
can
bear
to
live
with
us.
Agree
to
that,
or
the
fence
goes
up
again,
because
then
we
truly
would
be
a
threat
to
their
survival."
Ela
nodded
her
agreement,
but
Ouanda
had
gone
rigid
again.
Ender's
fingers
suddenly
dug
harshly
into
Ouanda's
shoulder.
Frightened,
she
nodded
her
agreement.
He
relaxed
his
grip.
"I'm
sorry,"
he
said.
"But
they
are
what
they
are.
If
you
want,
they
are
what
God
made
them.
So
don't
try
to
remake
them
in
your
own
image."
He
returned
to
the
mothertree.
Shouter
and
Human
were
waiting.
"Please
excuse
the
interruption,"
said
Ender.
"It's
all
right,"
said
Human.
"I
told
her
what
you
were
doing."
Ender
felt
himself
sink
inside.
"What
did
you
tell
her
we
were
doing?"
"I
said
that
they
wanted
to
do
something
to
the
little
mothers
that
would
make
us
all
more
like
humans,
but
you
said
they
never
could
do
that
or
you'd
put
back
the
fence.
I
told
her
that
you
said
we
must
remain
Little
Ones,
and
you
must
remain
humans."
Ender
smiled.
His
translation
was
strictly
true,
but
he
had
the
sense
not
to
get
into
specifics.
It
was
conceivable
that
the
wives
might
actually
want
the
little
mothers
to
survive
childbirth,
without
realizing
how
vast
the
consequences
of
such
a
simple-seeming,
humanitarian
change
might
be.
Human
was
an
excellent
diplomat;
he
told
the
truth
and
yet
avoided
the
whole
issue.
"Well,"
said
Ender.
"Now
that
we've
all
met
each
other,
it's
time
to
begin
serious
talking."
Ender
sat
down
on
the
bare
earth.
Shouter
squatted
on
the
ground
directly
opposite
him.
She
sang
a
few
words.
"She
says
you
must
teach
us
everything
you
know,
take
us
out
to
the
stars,
bring
us
the
hive
queen
and
give
her
the
lightstick
that
this
new
human
brought
with
you,
or
in
the
dark
of
night
she'll
send
all
the
brothers
of
this
forest
to
kill
all
the
humans
in
your
sleep
and
hang
you
high
above
the
ground
so
you
get
no
third
life
at
all."
Seeing
the
humans'
alarm,
Human
reached
out
his
hand
and
touched
Ender's
chest.
"No,
no,
you
must
understand.
That
means
nothing.
That's
the
way
we
always
begin
when
we're
talking
to
another
tribe.
Do
you
think
we're
crazy?
We'd
never
kill
you!
You
gave
us
amaranth,
pottery,
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon."
"Tell
her
to
withdraw
that
threat
or
we'll
never
give
her
anything
else."
"I
told
you,
Speaker,
it
doesn't
mean--"
"She
said
the
words,
and
I
won't
talk
to
her
as
long
as
those
words
stand."
Human
spoke
to
her.
Shouter
jumped
to
her
feet
and
walked
all
the
way
around
the
mothertree,
her
hands
raised
high,
singing
loudly.
Human
leaned
to
Ender.
"She's
complaining
to
the
great
mother
and
to
all
the
wives
that
you're
a
brother
who
doesn't
know
his
place.
She's
saying
that
you're
rude
and
impossible
to
deal
with."
Ender
nodded.
"Yes,
that's
exactly
right.
Now
we're
getting
somewhere."
Again
Shouter
squatted
across
from
Ender.
She
spoke
in
Males'
Language.
"She
says
she'll
never
kill
any
human
or
let
any
of
the
brothers
or
wives
kill
any
of
you.
She
says
for
you
to
remember
that
you're
twice
as
tall
as
any
of
us
and
you
know
everything
and
we
know
nothing.
Now
has
she
humiliated
herself
enough
that
you'll
talk
to
her?"
Shouter
watched
him,
glumly
waiting
for
his
response.
"Yes,"
said
Ender.
"Now
we
can
begin."
***
Novinha
knelt
on
the
floor
beside
Miro's
bed.
Quim
and
Olhado
stood
behind
her.
Dom
Crist
o
was
putting
Quara
and
Grego
to
bed
in
their
room.
The
sound
of
his
off-tune
lullaby
was
barely
audible
behind
the
tortured
sound
of
Miro's
breathing.
Miro's
eyes
opened.
"Miro,"
said
Novinha.
Miro
groaned.
"Miro,
you're
home
in
bed.
You
went
over
the
fence
while
it
was
on.
Now
Dr.
Navio
says
that
your
brain
has
been
damaged.
We
don't
know
whether
the
damage
is
permanent
or
not.
You
may
be
partially
paralyzed.
But
you're
alive,
Miro,
and
Navio
says
that
he
can
do
many
things
to
help
you
compensate
for
what
you
may
have
lost.
Do
you
understand?
I'm
telling
you
the
truth.
It
may
be
very
bad
for
a
while,
but
it's
worth
trying."
He
moaned
softly.
But
it
was
not
a
sound
of
pain.
It
was
as
if
he
were
trying
to
talk,
and
couldn't.
"Can
you
move
your
jaw,
Miro?"
asked
Quim.
Slowly
Miro's
mouth
opened
and
closed.
Olhado
held
his
hand
a
meter
above
Miro's
head
and
moved
it.
"Can
you
make
your
eyes
follow
the
movement
of
my
hand?"
Miro's
eyes
followed.
Novinha
squeezed
Miro's
hand.
"Did
you
feel
me
squeeze
your
hand?"
Miro
moaned
again.
"Close
your
mouth
for
no,"
said
Quim,
"and
open
your
mouth
for
yes."
Miro
closed
his
mouth
and
said,
"Mm."
Novinha
could
not
help
herself;
despite
her
encouraging
words,
this
was
the
most
terrible
thing
that
had
happened
to
any
of
her
children.
She
had
thought
when
Lauro
lost
his
eyes
and
became
Olhado--
she
hated
the
nickname,
but
now
used
it
herself--
that
nothing
worse
could
happen.
But
Miro,
paralyzed,
helpless,
so
he
couldn't
even
feel
the
touch
of
her
hand,
that
could
not
be
borne.
She
had
felt
one
kind
of
grief
when
Pipo
died,
and
another
kind
when
Libo
died,
and
a
terrible
regret
at
Marc
o's
death.
She
even
remembered
the
aching
emptiness
she
felt
as
she
watched
them
lower
her
mother
and
father
into
the
ground.
But
there
was
no
pain
worse
than
to
watch
her
child
suffer
and
be
unable
to
help.
She
stood
up
to
leave.
For
his
sake,
she
would
do
her
crying
silently,
and
in
another
room.
"Mm.
Mm.
Mm."
"He
doesn't
want
you
to
go,"
said
Quim.
"I'll
stay
if
you
want,"
said
Novinha.
"But
you
should
sleep
again.
Navio
said
that
the
more
you
sleep
for
a
while--"
"Mm.
Mm.
Mm."
"Doesn't
want
to
sleep,
either,"
said
Quim.
Novinha
stifled
her
immediate
response,
to
snap
at
Quim
and
tell
him
that
she
could
hear
his
answers
perfectly
well
for
herself.
This
was
no
time
for
quarreling.
Besides,
it
was
Quim
who
had
worked
out
the
system
that
Miro
was
using
to
communicate.
He
had
a
right
to
take
pride
in
it,
to
pretend
that
he
was
Miro's
voice.
It
was
his
way
of
affirming
that
he
was
part
of
the
family.
That
he
was
not
quitting
because
of
what
he
learned
in
the
praqa
today.
It
was
his
way
of
forgiving
her,
so
she
held
her
tongue.
"Maybe
he
wants
to
tell
us
something,"
said
Olhado.
"Mm."
"Or
ask
a
question?"
said
Quim.
"Ma.
Aa."
"That's
great,"
said
Quim.
"If
he
can't
move
his
hands,
he
can't
write."
"Sem
problema,"
said
Olhado.
"Scanning.
He
can
scan.
If
we
bring
him
in
by
the
terminal,
I
can
make
it
scan
the
letters
and
he
just
says
yes
when
it
hits
the
letters
he
wants.
"That'll
take
forever,"
said
Quim.
"Do
you
want
to
try
that,
Miro?"
asked
Novinha.
He
wanted
to.
The
three
of
them
carried
him
to
the
front
room
and
laid
him
on
the
bed
there.
Olhado
oriented
the
terminal
so
it
displayed
all
the
letters
of
the
alphabet,
facing
so
Miro
could
see
them.
He
wrote
a
short
program
that
caused
each
letter
to
light
up
in
turn
for
a
fraction
of
a
second.
It
took
a
few
trial
runs
for
the
speed
to
be
right--
slow
enough
that
Miro
could
make
a
sound
that
meant
this
letter
before
the
light
moved
on
to
the
next
one.
Miro,
in
turn,
kept
things
moving
faster
yet
by
deliberately
abbreviating
his
words.
P-I-G.
"Piggies,"
said
Olhado.
"Yes,"
said
Novinha.
"Why
were
you
crossing
the
fence
with
the
piggies?"
"Mmmmm!"
"He's
asking
a
question,
Mother,"
said
Quim.
"He
doesn't
want
to
answer
any."
"Aa."
"Do
you
want
to
know
about
the
piggies
that
were
with
you
when
you
crossed
the
fence?"
asked
Novinha.
He
did.
"They've
gone
back
into
the
forest.
With
Ouanda
and
Ela
and
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead."
Quickly
she
told
him
about
the
meeting
in
the
Bishop's
chambers,
what
they
had
learned
about
the
piggies,
and
above
all
what
they
had
decided
to
do.
"When
they
turned
off
the
fence
to
save
you,
Miro,
it
was
a
decision
to
rebel
against
Congress.
Do
you
understand?
The
Committee's
rules
are
finished.
The
fence
is
nothing
but
wires
now.
The
gate
will
stand
open."
Tears
came
to
Miro's
eyes.
"Is
that
all
you
wanted
to
know?"
asked
Novinha.
"You
should
sleep."
No,
he
said.
No
no
no
no.
"Wait
till
his
eyes
are
clear,"
said
Quim.
"And
then
we'll
scan
some
more."
D-I-G-A
F-A-L--
"Diga
ao
Falante
pelos
Mortos,"
said
Olhado.
"What
should
we
tell
the
Speaker?"
asked
Quim.
"You
should
sleep
now
and
tell
us
later,"
said
Novinha.
"He
won't
be
back
for
hours.
He's
negotiating
a
set
of
rules
to
govern
relations
between
the
piggies
and
us.
To
stop
them
from
killing
any
more
of
us,
the
way
they
killed
Pipo
and
L--
and
your
father."
But
Miro
refused
to
sleep.
He
continued
spelling
out
his
message
as
the
terminal
scanned.
Together
the
three
of
them
worked
out
what
he
was
trying
to
get
them
to
tell
the
Speaker.
And
they
understood
that
he
wanted
them
to
go
now,
before
the
negotiations
ended.
So
Novinha
left
Dom
Crist
o
and
Dona
Crist
to
watch
over
the
house
and
the
little
children.
On
the
way
out
of
the
house
she
stopped
beside
her
oldest
son.
The
exertion
had
worn
him
out;
his
eyes
were
closed
and
his
breathing
was
regular.
She
touched
his
hand,
held
it,
squeezed
it;
he
couldn't
feel
her
touch,
she
knew,
but
then
it
was
herself
she
was
comforting,
not
him.
He
opened
his
eyes.
And,
ever
so
gently,
she
felt
his
fingers
tighten
on
hers.
"I
felt
it,"
she
whispered
to
him.
"You'll
be
all
right."
He
shut
his
eyes
against
his
tears.
She
got
up
and
walked
blindly
to
the
door.
"I
have
something
in
my
eye,"
she
told
Olhado.
"Lead
me
for
a
few
minutes
until
I
can
see
for
myself."
Quim
was
already
at
the
fence.
"The
gate's
too
far!"
he
shouted.
"Can
you
climb
over,
Mother?"
She
could,
but
it
wasn't
easy.
"No
doubt
about
it,"
she
said.
"Bosquinha's
going
to
have
to
let
us
install
another
gate
right
here."
***
It
was
late
now,
past
midnight,
and
both
Ouanda
and
Ela
was
getting
sleepy.
Ender
was
not.
He
had
been
on
edge
for
hours
in
his
bargaining
with
Shouter;
his
body
chemistry
had
responded,
and
even
if
he
had
gone
home
right
now
it
would
have
been
hours
before
he
was
capable
of
sleep.
He
now
knew
far
more
about
what
the
piggies
wanted
and
needed.
Their
forest
was
their
home,
their
nation;
it
was
all
the
definition
of
property
they
had
ever
needed.
Now,
however,
the
amaranth
fields
had
caused
them
to
see
that
the
prairie
was
also
useful
land,
which
they
needed
to
control.
Yet
they
had
little
concept
of
land
measurement.
How
many
hectares
did
they
need
to
keep
under
cultivation?
How
much
land
could
the
humans
use?
Since
the
piggies
themselves
barely
understood
their
needs,
it
was
hard
for
Ender
to
pin
them
down.
Harder
still
was
the
concept
of
law
and
government.
The
wives
ruled:
to
the
piggies,
it
was
that
simple.
But
Ender
had
finally
got
them
to
understand
that
humans
made
their
laws
differently,
and
that
human
laws
applied
to
human
problems.
To
make
them
understand
why
humans
needed
their
own
laws,
Ender
had
to
explain
to
them
human
mating
patterns.
He
was
amused
to
note
that
Shouter
was
appalled
at
the
notion
of
adults
mating
with
each
other,
and
of
men
having
an
equal
voice
with
women
in
the
making
of
the
laws.
The
idea
of
family
and
kinship
separate
from
the
tribe
was
"brother
blindness"
to
her.
It
was
all
right
for
Human
to
take
pride
in
his
father's
many
matings,
but
as
far
as
the
wives
were
concerned,
they
chose
fathers
solely
on
the
basis
of
what
was
good
for
the
tribe.
The
tribe
and
the
individual--
they
were
the
only
entities
the
wives
respected.
Finally,
though,
they
understood
that
human
laws
must
apply
within
the
borders
of
human
settlements,
and
piggy
laws
must
apply
within
the
piggy
tribes.
Where
the
borders
should
be
was
entirely
a
different
matter.
Now,
after
three
hours,
they
had
finally
agreed
to
one
thing
and
one
thing
only:
Piggy
law
applied
within
the
forest,
and
all
humans
who
came
within
the
forest
were
subject
to
it.
Human
law
applied
within
the
fence,
and
all
piggies
who
came
there
were
subject
to
human
government.
All
the
rest
of
the
planet
would
be
divided
up
later.
It
was
a
very
small
triumph,
but
at
least
there
was
some
agreement.
"You
must
understand,"
Ender
told
her,
"that
humans
will
need
a
lot
of
open
land.
But
we're
only
the
beginning
of
the
problem.
You
want
the
hive
queen
to
teach
you,
to
help
you
mine
ore
and
smelt
metals
and
make
tools.
But
she'll
also
need
land.
And
in
a
very
short
time
she'll
be
far
stronger
than
either
humans
or
Little
Ones."
Every
one
of
her
buggers,
he
explained,
was
perfectly
obedient
and
infinitely
hardworking.
They
would
quickly
outstrip
the
humans
in
their
productivity
and
power.
Once
she
was
restored
to
life
on
Lusitania,
she
would
have
to
be
reckoned
with
at
every
turn.
"Rooter
says
she
can
be
trusted,"
said
Human.
And,
translating
for
Shouter,
he
said,
"The
mothertree
also
gives
the
hive
queen
her
trust."
"Do
you
give
her
your
land?"
Ender
insisted.
"The
world
is
big,"
Human
translated
for
Shouter.
"She
can
use
all
the
forests
of
the
other
tribes.
So
can
you.
We
give
them
to
you
freely."
Ender
looked
at
Ouanda
and
Ela.
"That's
all
very
good,"
said
Ela,
"but
are
those
forests
theirs
to
give?"
"Definitely
not,"
said
Ouanda.
"They
even
have
wars
with
the
other
tribes."
"We'll
kill
them
for
you
if
they
give
you
trouble,"
offered
Human.
"We're
very
strong
now.
Three
hundred
twenty
babies.
In
ten
years
no
tribe
can
stand
against
us."
"Human,"
said
Ender,
"tell
Shouter
that
we
are
dealing
with
this
tribe
now.
We'll
deal
with
other
tribes
later."
Human
translated
quickly,
his
words
tumbling
over
each
other,
and
quickly
had
Shouter's
response.
"No
no
no
no
no."
"What
is
she
objecting
to?"
asked
Ender.
"You
won't
deal
with
our
enemies.
You
came
to
us.
If
you
go
to
them,
then
you
are
the
enemy,
too."
It
was
at
that
moment
that
the
lights
appeared
in
the
forest
behind
them,
and
Arrow
and
Leaf-eater
led
Novinha,
Quim,
and
Olhado
into
the
wives'
clearing.
"Miro
sent
us,"
Olhado
explained.
"How
is
he?"
asked
Ouanda.
"Paralyzed,"
said
Quim
bluntly.
It
saved
Novinha
the
effort
of
explaining
it
gently.
"Nossa
Senhora,"
whispered
Ouanda.
"But
much
of
it
is
temporary,"
said
Novinha.
"Before
I
left,
I
squeezed
his
hand.
He
felt
it,
and
squeezed
me
back.
Just
a
little,
but
the
nerve
connections
aren't
dead,
not
all
of
them,
anyway."
"Excuse
me,"
said
Ender,
"but
that's
a
conversation
you
can
carry
on
back
in
Milagre.
I
have
another
matter
to
attend
to
here.
"
"Sorry,"
Novinha
said.
"Miro's
message.
He
couldn't
speak,
but
he
gave
it
to
us
letter
by
letter,
and
we
figured
out
what
went
in
the
cracks.
The
piggies
are
planning
war.
Using
the
advantages
they've
gained
from
us.
Arrows,
their
greater
numbers--
they'd
be
irresistible.
As
I
understand
it,
though,
Miro
says
that
their
warfare
isn't
just
a
matter
of
conquest
of
territory.
It's
an
opportunity
for
genetic
mixing.
Male
exogamy.
The
winning
tribe
gets
the
use
of
the
trees
that
grow
from
the
bodies
of
the
war
dead."
Ender
looked
at
Human,
Leaf-eater,
Arrow.
"It's
true,"
said
Arrow.
"Of
course
it's
true.
We
are
the
wisest
of
tribes
now.
All
of
us
will
make
better
fathers
than
any
of
the
other
piggies.
"
"I
see,"
said
Ender.
"That's
why
Miro
wanted
us
to
come
to
you
now,
tonight,"
said
Novinha.
"While
the
negotiations
still
aren't
final.
That
has
to
end."
Human
stood
up,
bounced
up
and
down
as
if
he
were
about
to
take
off
and
fly.
"I
won't
translate
that,"
said
Human.
"I
will,"
said
Leaf-eater.
"Stop!"
shouted
Ender.
His
voice
was
far
louder
than
he
had
ever
let
it
be
heard
before.
Immediately
everyone
fell
silent;
the
echo
of
his
shout
seemed
to
linger
among
the
trees.
"Leaf-eater,"
said
Ender,
"I
will
have
no
interpreter
but
Human."
"Who
are
you
to
tell
me
that
I
may
not
speak
to
the
wives?
I
am
a
piggy,
and
you
are
nothing."
"Human,"
said
Ender,
"tell
Shouter
that
if
she
lets
Leafeater
translate
words
that
we
humans
have
said
among
ourselves,
then
he
is
a
spy.
And
if
she
lets
him
spy
on
us,
we
will
go
home
now
and
you
will
have
nothing
from
us.
I'll
take
the
hive
queen
to
another
world
to
restore
her.
Do
you
understand?"
Of
course
he
understood.
Ender
also
knew
that
Human
was
pleased.
Leaf-eater
was
trying
to
usurp
Human's
role
and
discredit
him--
along
with
Ender.
When
Human
finished
translating
Ender's
words,
Shouter
sang
at
Leaf-eater.
Abashed,
he
quickly
retreated
to
the
woods
to
watch
with
the
other
piggies.
But
Human
was
by
no
means
a
puppet.
He
gave
no
sign
that
he
was
grateful.
He
looked
Ender
in
the
eye.
"You
said
you
wouldn't
try
to
change
us."
"I
said
I
wouldn't
try
to
change
you
more
than
is
necessary."
"Why
is
this
necessary?
It's
between
us
and
the
other
piggies."
"Careful,"
said
Ouanda.
"He's
very
upset."
Before
he
could
hope
to
persuade
Shouter,
he
had
to
convince
Human.
"You
are
our
first
friends
among
the
piggies.
You
have
our
trust
and
our
love.
We
will
never
do
anything
to
harm
you,
or
to
give
any
other
piggies
an
advantage
over
you.
But
we
didn't
come
just
to
you.
We
represent
all
of
humankind,
and
we've
come
to
teach
all
we
can
to
all
of
the
piggies.
Regardless
of
tribe."
"You
don't
represent
all
humankind.
You're
about
to
fight
a
war
with
other
humans.
So
how
can
you
say
that
our
wars
are
evil
and
your
wars
are
good?"
Surely
Pizarro,
for
all
his
shortcomings,
had
an
easier
time
of
it
with
Atahualpa.
"We're
trying
not
to
fight
a
war
with
other
humans,"
said
Ender.
"And
if
we
fight
one,
it
won't
be
our
war,
trying
to
gain
an
advantage
over
them.
It
will
be
your
war,
trying
to
win
you
the
right
to
travel
among
the
stars."
Ender
held
up
his
open
hand.
"We
have
set
aside
our
humanness
to
become
ramen
with
you."
He
closed
his
hand
into
a
fist.
"Human
and
piggy
and
hive
queen,
here
on
Lusitania,
will
be
one.
All
humans.
All
buggers.
All
piggies.
Human
sat
in
silence,
digesting
this.
"Speaker,"
he
finally
said.
"This
is
very
hard.
Until
you
humans
came,
other
piggies
were--
always
to
be
killed,
and
their
third
life
was
to
be
slaves
to
us
in
forests
that
we
kept.
This
forest
was
once
a
battlefield,
and
the
most
ancient
trees
are
the
warriors
who
died
in
battle.
Our
oldest
fathers
are
the
heroes
of
that
war,
and
our
houses
are
made
of
the
cowards.
All
our
lives
we
prepare
to
win
battles
with
our
enemies,
so
that
our
wives
can
make
a
mothertree
in
a
new
battle
forest,
and
make
us
mighty
and
great.
These
last
ten
years
we
have
learned
to
use
arrows
to
kill
from
far
off.
Pots
and
cabra
skins
to
carry
water
across
the
drylands.
Amaranth
and
merdona
root
so
we
can
be
many
and
strong
and
carry
food
with
us
far
from
the
macios
of
our
home
forest.
We
rejoiced
in
this
because
it
meant
that
we
would
always
be
victorious
in
war.
We
would
carry
our
wives,
our
little
mothers,
our
heroes
to
every
corner
of
the
great
world,
and
finally
one
day
out
into
the
stars.
This
is
our
dream,
Speaker,
and
you
tell
me
now
that
you
want
us
to
lose
it
like
wind
in
the
sky."
It
was
a
powerful
speech.
None
of
the
others
offered
Ender
any
suggestions
about
what
to
say
in
answer.
Human
had
half-convinced
them.
"You
dream
is
a
good
one,"
said
Ender.
"It's
the
dream
of
every
living
creature.
The
desire
that
is
the
very
root
of
life
itself:
To
grow
until
all
the
space
you
can
see
is
part
of
you,
under
your
control.
It's
the
desire
for
greatness.
There
are
two
ways,
though,
to
fulfil
it.
One
way
is
to
kill
anything
that
is
not
yourself,
to
swallow
it
up
or
destroy
it,
until
nothing
is
left
to
oppose
you.
But
that
way
is
evil.
You
say
to
all
the
universe,
Only
I
will
be
great,
and
to
make
room
for
me
the
rest
of
you
must
give
up
even
what
you
already
have,
and
become
nothing.
Do
you
understand,
Human,
that
if
we
humans
felt
this
way,
acted
this
way,
we
could
kill
every
piggy
in
Lusitania
and
make
this
place
our
home.
How
much
of
your
dream
would
be
left,
if
we
were
evil?"
Human
was
trying
hard
to
understand.
"I
see
that
you
gave
us
great
gifts,
when
you
could
have
taken
from
us
even
the
little
that
we
had.
But
why
did
you
give
us
the
gifts,
if
we
can't
use
them
to
become
great?"
"We
want
you
to
grow,
to
travel
among
the
stars.
Here
on
Lusitania
we
want
you
to
be
strong
and
powerful,
with
hundreds
and
thousands
of
brothers
and
wives.
We
want
to
teach
you
to
grow
many
kinds
of
plants
and
raise
many
different
animals.
Ela
and
Novinha,
these
two
women,
will
work
all
the
days
of
their
lives
to
develop
more
plants
that
can
live
here
in
Lusitania,
and
every
good
thing
that
they
make,
they'll
give
to
you.
So
you
can
grow.
But
why
does
a
single
piggy
in
any
other
forest
have
to
die,
just
so
you
can
have
these
gifts?
And
why
would
it
hurt
you
in
any
way,
if
we
also
gave
the
same
gifts
to
them?"
"If
they
become
just
as
strong
as
we
are,
then
what
have
we
gained?"
What
am
I
expecting
this
brother
to
do,
thought
Ender.
His
people
have
always
measured
themselves
against
the
other
tribes.
Their
forest
isn't
fifty
hectares
or
five
hundred--
it's
either
larger
or
smaller
than
the
forest
of
the
tribe
to
the
west
or
the
south.
What
I
have
to
do
now
is
the
work
of
a
generation:
I
have
to
teach
him
a
new
way
of
conceiving
the
stature
of
his
own
people.
"Is
Rooter
great?"
asked
Ender.
"I
say
he
is,"
said
Human.
"He's
my
father.
His
tree
isn't
the
oldest
or
thickest,
but
no
father
that
we
remember
has
ever
had
so
many
children
so
quickly
after
he
was
planted."
"So
in
a
way,
all
the
children
that
he
fathered
are
still
part
of
him.
The
more
children
he
fathers,
the
greater
he
becomes."
Human
nodded
slowly.
"And
the
more
you
accomplish
in
your
life,
the
greater
you
make
your
father,
is
that
true?"
"If
his
children
do
well,
then
yes,
it's
a
great
honor
to
the
fathertree."
"Do
you
have
to
kill
all
the
other
great
trees
in
order
for
your
father
to
be
great?"
"That's
different,"
said
Human.
"All
the
other
great
trees
are
fathers
of
the
tribe.
And
the
lesser
trees
are
still
brothers."
Yet
Ender
could
see
that
Human
was
uncertain
now.
He
was
resisting
Ender's
ideas
because
they
were
strange,
not
because
they
were
wrong
or
incomprehensible.
He
was
beginning
to
understand.
"Look
at
the
wives,"
said
Ender.
"They
have
no
children.
They
can
never
be
great
the
way
that
your
father
is
great."
"Speaker,
you
know
that
they're
the
greatest
of
all.
The
whole
tribe
obeys
them.
When
they
rule
us
well,
the
tribe
prospers;
when
the
tribe
becomes
many,
then
the
wives
are
also
made
strong--"
"Even
though
not
a
single
one
of
you
is
their
own
child."
"How
could
we
be?"
asked
Human.
"And
yet
you
add
to
their
greatness.
Even
though
they
aren't
your
mother
or
your
father,
they
still
grow
when
you
grow."
"We're
all
the
same
tribe."
"But
why
are
you
the
same
tribe?
You
have
different
fathers,
different
mothers."
"Because
we
are
the
tribe!
We
live
here
in
the
forest,
we--"
"If
another
piggy
came
here
from
another
tribe,
and
asked
you
to
let
him
stay
and
be
a
brother--"
"We
would
never
make
him
a
fathertree!"
"But
you
tried
to
make
Pipo
and
Libo
fathertrees."
Human
was
breathing
heavily.
"I
see,"
he
said.
"They
were
part
of
the
tribe.
From
the
sky,
but
we
made
them
brothers
and
tried
to
make
them
fathers.
The
tribe
is
whatever
we
believe
it
is.
If
we
say
the
tribe
is
all
the
Little
Ones
in
the
forest,
and
all
the
trees,
then
that
is
what
the
tribe
is.
Even
though
some
of
the
oldest
trees
here
came
from
warriors
of
two
different
tribes,
fallen
in
battle.
We
become
one
tribe
because
we
say
we're
one
tribe."
Ender
marveled
at
his
mind,
this
small
raman.
How
few
humans
were
able
to
grasp
this
idea,
or
let
it
extend
beyond
the
narrow
confines
of
their
tribe,
their
family,
their
nation.
Human
walked
behind
Ender,
leaned
against
him,
the
weight
of
the
young
piggy
pressed
against
his
back.
Ender
felt
Human's
breath
on
his
cheek,
and
then
their
cheeks
were
pressed
together,
both
of
them
looking
in
the
same
direction.
All
at
once
Ender
understood:
"You
see
what
I
see,"
said
Ender.
"You
humans
grow
by
making
us
part
of
you,
humans
and
piggies
and
buggers,
ramen
together.
Then
we
are
one
tribe,
and
our
greatness
is
your
greatness,
and
yours
is
ours."
Ender
could
feel
Human's
body
trembling
with
the
strength
of
the
idea.
"You
say
to
us,
we
must
see
all
other
tribes
the
same
way.
As
one
tribe,
our
tribe
all
together,
so
that
we
grow
by
making
them
grow."
"You
could
send
teachers,"
said
Ender.
"Brothers
to
the
other
tribes,
who
could
pass
into
their
third
life
in
the
other
forests
and
have
children
there."
"This
is
a
strange
and
difficult
thing
to
ask
of
the
wives,"
said
Human.
"Maybe
an
impossible
thing.
Their
minds
don't
work
the
way
a
brother's
mind
works.
A
brother
can
think
of
many
different
things.
But
a
wife
thinks
of
only
one
thing:
what
is
good
for
the
tribe,
and
at
the
root
of
that,
what
is
good
for
the
children
and
the
little
mothers."
"Can
you
make
them
understand
this?"
asked
Ender.
"Better
than
you
could,"
said
Human.
"But
probably
not.
Probably
I'll
fail."
"I
don't
think
you'll
fail,"
said
Ender.
"You
came
here
tonight
to
make
a
covenant
between
us,
the
piggies
of
this
tribe,
and
you,
the
humans
who
live
on
this
world.
The
humans
outside
Lusitania
won't
care
about
our
covenant,
and
the
piggies
outside
ths
forest
won't
care
about
it."
"We
want
to
make
the
same
covenant
with
all
of
them."
"And
in
this
covenant,
you
humans
promise
to
teach
us
everything."
"As
quickly
as
you
can
understand
it."
"Any
question
we
ask."
"If
we
know
the
answer."
"When!
If!
These
aren't
words
in
a
covenant!
Give
me
straight
answers
now,
Speaker
for
the
Dead."
Human
stood
up,
pushed
away
from
Ender,
walked
around
in
front
of
him,
bent
down
a
little
to
look
at
Ender
from
above.
"Promise
to
teach
us
everything
that
you
know!"
"We
promise
that."
"And
you
also
promise
to
restore
the
hive
queen
to
help
us."
"I'll
restore
the
hive
queen.
You'll
have
to
make
your
own
covenant
with
her.
She
doesn't
obey
human
law."
"You
promise
to
restore
the
hive
queen,
whether
she
helps
us
or
not."
"Yes."
"You
promise
to
obey
our
law
when
you
come
into
our
forest.
And
you
agree
that
the
prairie
land
that
we
need
will
also
be
under
our
law."
"Yes."
"And
you
will
go
to
war
against
all
the
other
humans
in
all
the
stars
of
the
sky
to
protect
us
and
let
us
also
travel
in
the
stars?"
"We
already
have."
Human
relaxed,
stepped
back,
squatted
in
his
old
position.
He
drew
with
his
finger
in
the
dirt.
"Now,
what
you
want
from
us,"
said
Human.
"We
will
obey
human
law
in
your
city,
and
also
in
the
prairie
land
that
you
need."
"Yes,"
said
Ender.
"And
you
don't
want
us
to
go
to
war,"
said
Human.
"That's
right."
"And
that's
all?"
"One
more
thing,"
said
Ender.
"What
you
ask
is
already
impossible,"
said
Human.
"You
might
as
well
ask
more."
"The
third
life,"
said
Ender.
"When
does
it
begin?
When
you
kill
a
piggy
and
he
grows
into
a
tree,
is
that
right?"
"The
first
life
is
within
the
mothertree,
where
we
never
see
the
light,
and
where
we
eat
blindly
the
meat
of
our
mother's
body
and
the
sap
of
the
mothertree.
The
second
life
is
when
we
live
in
the
shade
of
the
forest,
the
half-light,
running
and
walking
and
climbing,
seeing
and
singing
and
talking,
making
with
our
hands.
The
third
life
is
when
we
reach
and
drink
from
the
sun,
in
the
full
light
at
last,
never
moving
except
in
the
wind;
only
to
think,
and
on
those
certain
days
when
the
brothers
drum
on
your
trunk,
to
speak
to
them.
Yes,
that's
the
third
life."
"Humans
don't
have
the
third
life."
Human
looked
at
him,
puzzled.
"When
we
die,
even
if
you
plant
us,
nothing
grows.
There's
no
tree.
We
never
drink
from
the
sun.
When
we
die,
we're
dead."
Human
looked
at
Ouanda.
"But
the
other
book
you
gave
us.
It
talked
all
the
time
about
living
after
death
and
being
born
again."
"Not
as
a
tree,"
said
Ender.
"Not
as
anything
you
can
touch
or
feel.
Or
talk
to.
Or
get
answers
from."
"I
don't
believe
you,"
said
Human.
"If
that's
true,
why
did
Pipo
and
Libo
make
us
plant
them?"
Novinha
knelt
down
beside
Ender,
touching
him--
no,
leaning
on
him--
so
she
could
hear
more
clearly.
"How
did
they
make
you
plant
them?"
said
Ender.
"They
made
the
great
gift,
won
the
great
honor.
The
human
and
the
piggy
together.
Pipo
and
Mandachuva.
Libo
and
Leaf-eater.
Mandachuva
and
Leafeater
both
thought
that
they
would
win
the
third
life,
but
each
time,
Pipo
and
Libo
would
not.
They
insisted
on
keeping
the
gift
for
themselves.
Why
would
they
do
that,
if
humans
have
no
third
life?"
Novinha's
voice
came
then,
husky
and
emotional.
"What
did
they
have
to
do,
to
give
the
third
life
to
Mandachuva
or
Leaf-eater?"
"Plant
them,
of
course,"
said
Human.
"The
same
as
today."
"The
same
as
what
today?"
asked
Ender.
"You
and
me,"
said
Human.
"Human
and
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
If
we
make
this
covenant
so
that
the
wives
and
the
humans
agree
together,
then
this
is
a
great,
a
noble
day.
So
either
you
will
give
me
the
third
life,
or
I
will
give
it
to
you."
"With
my
own
hand?"
"Of
course,"
said
Human.
"If
you
won't
give
me
the
honor,
then
I
must
give
it
to
you."
Ender
remembered
the
picture
he
had
first
seen
only
two
weeks
ago,
of
Pipo
dismembered
and
disemboweled,
his
body
parts
stretched
and
spread.
Planted.
"Human,"
said
Ender,
"the
worst
crime
that
a
human
being
can
commit
is
murder.
And
one
of
the
worst
ways
to
do
it
is
to
take
a
living
person
and
cut
him
and
hurt
him
so
badly
that
he
dies."
Again
Human
squatted
for
a
while,
trying
to
make
sense
of
this.
"Speaker,"
he
said
at
last,
"my
mind
keeps
seeing
this
two
ways.
If
humans
don't
have
a
third
life,
then
planting
is
killing,
forever.
In
our
eyes,
Libo
and
Pipo
were
keeping
the
honor
to
themselves,
and
leaving
Mandachuva
and
Leaf-eater
as
you
see
them,
to
die
without
honor
for
their
accomplishments.
In
our
eyes,
you
humans
came
out
of
the
fence
to
the
hillside
and
tore
them
from
the
ground
before
their
roots
could
grow.
In
our
eyes,
it
was
you
who
committed
murder,
when
you
carried
Pipo
and
Libo
away.
But
now
I
see
it
another
way.
Pipo
and
Libo
wouldn't
take
Mandachuva
and
Leaf-eater
into
the
third
life,
because
to
them
it
would
be
murder.
So
they
willingly
allowed
their
own
death,
just
so
they
wouldn't
have
to
kill
any
of
us."
"Yes,"
said
Novinha.
"But
if
that's
so,
then
when
you
humans
saw
them
on
the
hillside,
why
didn't
you
come
into
the
forest
and
kill
us
all?
Why
didn't
you
make
a
great
fire
and
consume
all
our
fathers,
and
the
great
mothertree
herself?"
Leaf-eater
cried
out
from
the
edge
of
the
forest,
a
terrible
keening
cry,
an
unbearable
grief.
"If
you
had
cut
one
of
our
trees,"
said
Human.
"If
you
had
murdered
a
single
tree,
we
would
have
come
upon
you
in
the
night
and
killed
you,
every
one
of
you.
And
even
if
some
of
you
survived,
our
messengers
would
have
told
the
story
to
every
other
tribe,
and
none
of
you
would
ever
have
left
this
land
alive.
Why
didn't
you
kill
us,
for
murdering
Pipo
and
Libo?"
Mandachuva
suddenly
appeared
behind
Human,
panting
heavily.
He
flung
himself
to
the
ground,
his
hands
outstretched
toward
Ender.
"I
cut
him
with
these
hands,"
he
cried.
"I
tried
to
honor
him,
and
I
killed
his
tree
forever!"
"No,"
said
Ender.
He
took
Mandachuva's
hands,
held
them.
"You
both
thought
you
were
saving
each
other's
life.
He
hurt
you,
and
you--
hurt
him,
yes,
killed
him,
but
you
both
believed
you
were
doing
good.
That's
enough,
until
now.
Now
you
know
the
truth,
and
so
do
we.
We
know
that
you
didn't
mean
murder.
And
you
know
that
when
you
take
a
knife
to
a
human
being,
we
die
forever.
That's
the
last
term
in
the
covenant,
Human.
Never
take
another
human
being
to
the
third
life,
because
we
don't
know
how
to
go."
"When
I
tell
this
story
to
the
wives,"
said
Human,
"you'll
hear
grief
so
terrible
that
it
will
sound
like
the
breaking
of
trees
in
a
thunderstorm."
He
turned
and
stood
before
Shouter,
and
spoke
to
her
for
a
few
moments.
Then
he
returned
to
Ender.
"Go
now,"
he
said.
"We
have
no
covenant
yet,"
said
Ender.
"I
have
to
speak
to
all
the
wives.
They'll
never
do
that
while
you're
here,
in
the
shade
of
the
mothertree,
with
no
one
to
protect
the
little
ones.
Arrow
will
lead
you
back
out
of
the
forest.
Wait
for
me
on
the
hillside,
where
Rooter
keeps
watch
over
the
gate.
Sleep
if
you
can.
I'll
present
the
covenant
to
the
wives
and
try
to
make
them
understand
that
we
must
deal
as
kindly
with
the
other
tribes
as
you
have
dealt
with
us."
Impulsively,
Human
reached
out
a
hand
and
touched
Ender
firmly
on
the
belly.
"I
make
my
own
covenant,"
he
said
to
Ender.
"I
will
honor
you
forever,
but
I
will
never
kill
you."
Ender
put
out
his
hand
and
laid
his
palm
against
Human's
warm
abdomen.
The
protuberances
under
his
hand
were
hot
to
the
touch.
"I
will
also
honor
you
forever,"
said
Ender.
"And
if
we
make
this
convenant
between
your
tribe
and
ours,"
said
Human,
"will
you
give
me
the
honor
of
the
third
life?
Will
you
let
me
rise
up
and
drink
the
light?"
"Can
we
do
it
quickly?
Not
the
slow
and
terrible
way
that--"
"And
make
me
one
of
the
silent
trees?
Never
fathering?
Without
honor,
except
to
feed
my
sap
to
the
filthy
macios
and
give
my
wood
to
the
brothers
when
they
sing
to
me?"
"Isn't
there
someone
else
who
can
do
it?"
asked
Ender.
"One
of
the
brothers,
who
knows
your
way
of
life
and
death?"
"You
don't
understand,"
said
Human.
"This
is
how
the
whole
tribe
knows
that
the
truth
has
been
spoken.
Either
you
must
take
me
into
the
third
life,
or
I
must
take
you,
or
there's
no
covenant.
I
won't
kill
you,
Speaker,
and
we
both
want
a
treaty."
"I'll
do
it,"
said
Ender.
Human
nodded,
withdrew
his
hand,
and
returned
to
Shouter.
"O
Deus,"
whispered
Ouanda.
"How
will
you
have
the
heart?"
Ender
had
no
answer.
He
merely
followed
silently
behind
Arrow
as
he
led
them
to
the
woods.
Novinha
gave
him
her
own
nightstick
to
lead
the
way;
Arrow
played
with
it
like
a
child,
making
the
light
small
and
large,
making
it
hover
and
swoop
like
a
suckfly
among
the
trees
and
bushes.
He
was
as
happy
and
playful
as
Ender
had
ever
seen
a
piggy
be.
But
behind
them,
they
could
hear
the
voices
of
the
wives,
singing
a
terrible
and
cacophonous
song.
Human
had
told
them
the
truth
about
Pipo
and
Libo,
that
they
died
the
final
death,
and
in
pain,
all
so
that
they
would
not
have
to
do
to
Mandachuva
and
Leaf-eater
what
they
thought
was
murder.
Only
when
they
had
gone
far
enough
that
the
sound
of
the
wives'
keening
was
softer
than
their
own
footfalls
and
the
wind
in
the
trees
did
any
of
the
humans
speak.
"That
was
the
mass
for
my
father's
soul,"
said
Ouanda
softly.
"And
for
mine,"
answered
Novinha;
they
all
knew
that
she
spoke
of
Pipo,
not
the
long-dead
Venerado,
Gusto.
But
Ender
was
not
part
of
their
conversation;
he
had
not
known
Libo
and
Pipo,
and
did
not
belong
to
their
memory
of
grief.
All
he
could
think
of
was
the
trees
of
the
forest.
They
had
once
been
living,
breathing
piggies,
every
one
of
them.
The
piggies
could
sing
to
them,
talk
to
them,
even,
somehow,
understand
their
speech.
But
Ender
couldn't.
To
Ender
the
trees
were
not
people,
could
never
be
people.
If
he
took
the
knife
to
Human,
it
might
not
be
murder
in
the
piggies'
eyes,
but
to
Ender
himself
he
would
be
taking
away
the
only
part
of
Human's
life
that
Ender
understood.
As
a
piggy,
Human
was
a
true
raman,
a
brother.
As
a
tree
he
would
be
little
more
than
a
gravestone,
as
far
as
Ender
could
understand,
as
far
as
he
could
really
believe.
Once
again,
he
thought,
I
must
kill,
though
I
promised
that
I
never
would
again.
He
felt
Novinha's
hand
take
him
by
the
crook
of
the
arm.
She
leaned
on
him.
"Help
me,"
she
said.
"I'm
almost
blind
in
the
darkness."
"I
have
good
night
vision,"
Olhado
offered
cheerfully
from
behind
her.
"Shut
up,
stupid,"
Ela
whispered
fiercely.
"Mother
wants
to
walk
with
him."
Both
Novinha
and
Ender
heard
her
clearly,
and
both
could
feel
each
other's
silent
laughter.
Novinha
drew
closer
to
him
as
they
walked.
"I
think
you
have
the
heart
for
what
you
have
to
do,"
she
said
softly,
so
that
only
he
could
hear.
"Cold
and
ruthless?"
he
asked.
His
voice
hinted
at
wry
humor,
but
the
words
tasted
sour
and
truthful
in
his
mouth.
"Compassionate
enough,"
she
said,
"to
put
the
hot
iron
into
the
wound
when
that's
the
only
way
to
heal
it."
As
one
who
had
felt
his
burning
iron
cauterize
her
deepest
wounds,
she
had
the
right
to
speak;
and
he
believed
her,
and
it
eased
his
heart
for
the
bloody
work
ahead.
***
Ender
hadn't
thought
it
would
be
possible
to
sleep,
knowing
what
was
ahead
of
him.
But
now
he
woke
up,
Novinha's
voice
soft
in
his
ear.
He
realized
that
he
was
outside,
lying
in
the
capim,
his
head
resting
on
Novinha's
lap.
It
was
still
dark.
"They're
coming,"
said
Novinha
softly.
Ender
sat
up.
Once,
as
a
child,
he
would
have
come
awake
fully,
instantly;
but
he
was
trained
as
a
soldier
then.
Now
it
took
a
moment
to
orient
himself.
Ouanda,
Ela,
both
awake
and
watching;
Olhado
asleep;
Quim
just
stirring.
The
tall
tree
of
Rooter's
third
life
rising
only
a
few
meters
away.
And
in
the
near
distance,
beyond
the
fence
at
the
bottom
of
the
little
valley,
the
first
houses
of
Milagre
rising
up
the
slopes;
the
Cathedral
and
the
monastery
atop
the
highest
and
nearest
of
the
hills.
In
the
other
direction,
the
forest,
and
coming
down
from
the
trees,
Human,
Mandachuva,
Leaf-eater,
Arrow,
Cups,
Calendar,
Worm,
Bark-dancer,
several
other
brothers
whose
names
Ouanda
didn't
know.
"I've
never
seen
them,"
she
said.
"They
must
come
from
other
brother-houses."
Do
we
have
a
covenant?
said
Ender
silently.
That's
all
I
care
about.
Did
Human
make
the
wives
understand
a
new
way
of
conceiving
of
the
world?
Human
was
carrying
something.
Wrapped
in
leaves.
The
piggies
wordlessly
laid
it
before
Ender;
Human
unwrapped
it
carefully.
It
was
a
computer
printout.
"The
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon,"
said
Ouanda
softly.
"The
copy
Miro
gave
them."
"The
covenant,"
said
Human.
Only
then
did
they
realize
that
the
printout
was
upside
down,
on
the
blank
side
of
the
paper.
And
there,
in
the
light
of
a
nightstick,
they
saw
faint
hand-printed
letters.
They
were
large
and
awkwardly
formed.
Ouanda
was
in
awe.
"We
never
taught
them
to
make
ink,"
she
said.
"We
never
taught
them
to
write."
"Calendar
learned
to
make
the
letters,"
said
Human.
"Writing
with
sticks
in
the
dirt.
And
Worm
made
the
ink
from
cabra
dung
and
dried
macios.
This
is
how
you
make
treaties,
isn't
it?"
"Yes,"
said
Ender.
"If
we
didn't
write
it
on
paper,
then
we
would
remember
it
differently."
"That's
right,"
said
Ender.
"You
did
well
to
write
it
down."
"We
made
some
changes.
The
wives
wanted
some
changes,
and
I
thought
you
would
accept
them."
Human
pointed
them
out.
"You
humans
can
make
this
covenant
with
other
piggies,
but
you
can't
make
a
different
covenant.
You
can't
teach
any
other
piggies
things
you
haven't
taught
us.
Can
you
accept
that?"
"Of
course,"
said
Ender.
"That
was
the
easy
one.
Now,
what
if
we
disagree
about
what
the
rules
are?
What
if
we
disagree
about
where
your
prairie
land
ends
and
ours
begins?
So
Shouter
said,
Let
the
hive
queen
judge
between
humans
and
Little
Ones.
Let
the
humans
judge
between
the
Little
Ones
and
the
hive
queen.
And
let
Little
Ones
judge
between
the
hive
queen
and
the
humans."
Ender
wondered
how
easy
that
would
be.
He
remembered,
as
no
other
living
human
did,
how
terrifying
the
buggers
were
three
thousand
years
ago.
Their
insectlike
bodies
were
the
nightmares
of
humanity's
childhood.
How
easily
would
the
people
of
Milagre
accept
their
judgment?
So
it's
hard.
It's
no
harder
than
what
we've
asked
the
piggies
to
do.
"Yes,"
said
Ender.
"We
can
accept
that,
too.
It's
a
good
plan."
"And
another
change,"
said
Human.
He
looked
up
at
Ender
and
grinned.
It
looked
ghastly,
since
piggy
faces
weren't
designed
for
that
human
expression.
"This
is
why
it
took
so
long.
All
these
changes."
Ender
smiled
back.
"If
a
tribe
of
piggies
won't
sign
the
covenant
with
humans,
and
if
that
tribe
attacks
one
of
the
tribes
that
has
signed
the
covenant,
then
we
can
go
to
war
against
them."
"What
do
you
mean
by
attack?"
asked
Ender.
If
they
could
take
a
mere
insult
as
an
attack,
then
this
clause
would
reduce
the
prohibition
of
war
to
nothing.
"Attack,"
said
Human.
"It
begins
when
they
come
into
our
lands
and
kill
the
brothers
or
the
wives.
It
is
not
attack
when
they
present
themselves
for
war,
or
offer
an
agreement
to
begin
a
war.
It
is
attack
when
they
start
to
fight
without
an
agreement.
Since
we
will
never
agree
to
a
war,
an
attack
by
another
tribe
is
the
only
way
war
could
begin.
I
knew
you'd
ask."
He
pointed
to
the
words
of
the
covenant,
and
indeed
the
treaty
carefully
defined
what
constituted
an
attack.
"That
is
also
acceptable,"
said
Ender.
It
meant
that
the
possibility
of
war
would
not
be
removed
for
many
generations,
perhaps
for
centuries,
since
it
would
take
a
long
time
to
bring
this
covenant
to
every
tribe
of
piggies
in
the
world.
But
long
before
the
last
tribe
joined
the
covenant,
Ender
thought,
the
benefits
of
peaceful
exogamy
would
be
made
plain,
and
few
would
want
to
be
warriors
anymore.
"Now
the
last
change,"
said
Human.
"The
wives
meant
this
to
punish
you
for
making
this
covenant
so
difficult.
But
I
think
you
will
believe
it
is
no
punishment.
Since
we
are
forbidden
to
take
you
into
the
third
life,
after
this
covenant
is
in
effect
humans
are
also
forbidden
to
take
brothers
into
the
third
life."
For
a
moment
Ender
thought
it
meant
his
reprieve;
he
would
not
have
to
do
the
thing
that
Libo
and
Pipo
had
both
refused.
"After
the
covenant,"
said
Human.
"You
will
be
the
first
and
last
human
to
give
this
gift."
"I
wish..."
said
Ender.
"I
know
what
you
wish,
my
friend
Speaker,"
said
Human.
"To
you
it
feels
like
murder.
But
to
me--
when
a
brother
is
given
the
right
to
pass
into
the
third
life
as
a
father,
then
he
chooses
his
greatest
rival
or
his
truest
friend
to
give
him
the
passage.
You.
Speaker--
ever
since
I
first
learned
Stark
and
read
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon,
I
waited
for
you.
I
said
many
times
to
my
father,
Rooter,
of
all
humans
he
is
the
one
who
will
understand
us.
Then
Rooter
told
me
when
your
starship
came,
that
it
was
you
and
the
hive
queen
aboard
that
ship,
and
I
knew
then
that
you
had
come
to
give
me
passage,
if
only
I
did
well."
"You
did
well,
Human,"
said
Ender.
"Here,"
he
said.
"See?
We
signed
the
covenant
in
the
human
way."
At
the
bottom
of
the
last
page
of
the
covenant
two
words
were
crudely,
laboriously
shaped.
"Human,"
Ender
read
aloud.
The
other
word
he
could
not
read.
"It's
Shouter's
true
name,"
said
Human.
"Star-looker.
She
wasn't
good
with
the
writing
stick--
the
wives
don't
use
tools
very
often,
since
the
brothers
do
that
kind
of
work.
So
she
wanted
me
to
tell
you
what
her
name
is.
And
to
tell
you
that
she
got
it
because
she
was
always
looking
in
the
sky.
She
says
that
she
didn't
know
it
then,
but
she
was
watching
for
you
to
come."
So
many
people
had
so
much
hope
in
me,
thought
Ender.
In
the
end,
though,
everything
depended
on
them.
On
Novinha,
Miro,
Ela,
who
called
for
me;
on
Human
and
Star-looker.
And
on
the
ones
who
feared
my
coming,
too.
Worm
carried
the
cup
of
ink;
Calendar
carried
the
pen.
It
was
a
thin
strip
of
wood
with
a
slit
in
it
and
a
narrow
well
that
held
a
little
ink
when
he
dipped
it
in
the
cup.
He
had
to
dip
it
five
times
in
order
to
sign
his
name.
"Five,"
said
Arrow.
Ender
remembered
then
that
the
number
five
was
portentous
to
the
piggies.
It
had
been
an
accident,
but
if
they
chose
to
see
it
as
a
good
omen,
so
much
the
better.
"I'll
take
the
covenant
to
our
Governor
and
the
Bishop,"
said
Ender.
"Of
all
the
documents
that
were
ever
treasured
in
the
history
of
mankind..."
said
Ouanda.
No
one
needed
her
to
finish
the
sentence.
Human,
Leaf-eater,
and
Mandachuva
carefully
wrapped
the
book
again
in
leaves
and
handed
it,
not
to
Ender,
but
to
Ouanda.
Ender
knew
at
once,
with
terrible
certainty,
what
that
meant.
The
piggies
still
had
work
for
him
to
do,
work
that
would
require
that
his
hands
be
free.
"Now
the
covenant
is
made
the
human
way,"
said
Human.
"You
must
make
it
true
for
the
Little
Ones
as
well."
"Can't
the
signing
be
enough?"
asked
Ender.
"From
now
on
the
signing
is
enough,"
said
Human.
"But
only
because
the
same
hand
that
signed
for
the
humans
also
took
the
covenant
in
our
way,
too."
"Then
I
will,"
said
Ender,
"as
I
promised
you
I
would."
Human
reached
out
and
stroked
Ender
from
the
throat
to
the
belly.
"The
brother's
word
is
not
just
in
his
mouth,"
he
said.
"The
brother's
word
is
in
his
life."
He
turned
to
the
other
piggies.
"Let
me
speak
to
my
father
one
last
time
before
I
stand
beside
him."
Two
of
the
strange
brothers
came
forward
with
their
small
clubs
in
their
hands.
They
walked
with
Human
to
Rooter's
tree
and
began
to
beat
on
it
and
sing
in
the
Fathers'
Language.
Almost
at
once
the
trunk
split
open.
The
tree
was
still
fairly
young,
and
not
so
very
much
thicker
in
the
trunk
than
Human's
own
body;
it
was
a
struggle
for
him
to
get
inside.
But
he
fit,
and
the
trunk
closed
up
after
him.
The
drumming
changed
rhythm,
but
did
not
let
up
for
a
moment.
Jane
whispered
in
Ender's
ear.
"I
can
hear
the
resonance
of
the
drumming
change
inside
the
tree,"
she
said.
"The
tree
is
slowly
shaping
the
sound,
to
turn
the
drumming
into
language."
The
other
piggies
set
to
work
clearing
ground
for
Human's
tree.
Ender
noticed
that
he
would
be
planted
so
that,
from
the
gate,
Rooter
would
seem
to
stand
on
the
left
hand,
and
Human
on
the
right.
Pulling
up
the
capim
by
the
root
was
hard
work
for
the
piggies;
soon
Quim
was
helping
them,
and
then
Olhado,
and
then
Ouanda
and
Ela.
Ouanda
gave
the
covenant
to
Novinha
to
hold
while
she
helped
dig
capim.
Novinha,
in
turn,
carried
it
to
Ender,
stood
before
him,
looked
at
him
steadily.
"You
signed
it
Ender
Wiggin,"
she
said.
"Ender."
The
name
sounded
ugly
even
to
his
own
ears.
He
had
heard
it
too
often
as
an
epithet.
"I'm
older
than
I
look,"
said
Ender.
"That
was
the
name
I
was
known
by
when
I
blasted
the
buggers'
home
world
out
of
existence.
Maybe
the
presence
of
that
name
on
the
first
treaty
ever
signed
between
humans
and
ramen
will
do
something
to
change
the
meaning
of
the
name."
"Ender,"
she
whispered.
She
reached
toward
him,
the
bundled
treaty
in
her
hands,
and
held
it
against
his
chest;
it
was
heavy,
since
it
contained
all
the
pages
of
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon,
on
the
other
sides
of
pages
where
the
covenant
was
written.
"I
never
went
to
the
priests
to
confess,"
she
said,
"because
I
knew
they
would
despise
me
for
my
sin.
Yet
when
you
named
all
my
sins
today,
I
could
bear
it
because
I
knew
you
didn't
despise
me.
I
couldn't
understand
why,
though,
till
now."
"I'm
not
one
to
despise
other
people
for
their
sins,"
said
Ender.
"I
haven't
found
one
yet,
that
I
didn't
say
inside
myself,
I've
done
worse
than
this."
"All
these
years
you've
borne
the
burden
of
humanity's
guilt."
"Yes,
well,
it's
nothing
mystical,"
said
Ender.
"I
think
of
it
as
being
like
the
mark
of
Cain.
You
don't
make
many
friends,
but
nobody
hurts
you
much,
either."
The
ground
was
clear.
Mandachuva
spoke
in
Tree
Language
to
the
piggies
beating
on
the
trunk;
their
rhythm
changed,
and
again
the
aperture
in
the
tree
came
open.
Human
slid
out
as
if
he
were
an
infant
being
born.
Then
he
walked
to
the
center
of
the
cleared
ground.
Leaf-eater
and
Mandachuva
each
handed
him
a
knife.
As
he
took
the
knives,
Human
spoke
to
them--
in
Portuguese,
so
the
humans
could
understand,
and
so
it
would
carry
great
force.
"I
told
Shouter
that
you
lost
your
passage
to
the
third
life
because
of
a
great
misunderstanding
by
Pipo
and
Libo.
She
said
that
before
another
hand
of
hands
of
days,
you
both
would
grow
upward
into
the
light."
Leaf-eater
and
Mandachuva
both
let
go
of
their
knives,
touched
Human
gently
on
the
belly,
and
stepped
back
to
the
edge
of
the
cleared
ground.
Human
held
out
the
knives
to
Ender.
They
were
both
made
of
thin
wood.
Ender
could
not
imagine
a
tool
that
could
polish
wood
to
be
at
once
so
fine
and
sharp,
and
yet
so
strong.
But
of
course
no
tool
had
polished
these.
They
had
come
thus
perfectly
shaped
from
the
heart
of
a
living
tree,
given
as
a
gift
to
help
a
brother
into
the
third
life.
It
was
one
thing
to
know
with
his
mind
that
Human
would
not
really
die.
It
was
another
thing
to
believe
it.
Ender
did
not
take
the
knives
at
first.
Instead
he
reached
past
the
blades
and
took
Human
by
the
wrists.
"To
you
it
doesn't
feel
like
death.
But
to
me--
I
only
saw
you
for
the
first
time
yesterday,
and
tonight
I
know
you
are
my
brother
as
surely
as
if
Rooter
were
my
father,
too.
And
yet
when
the
sun
rises
in
the
morning,
I'll
never
be
able
to
talk
to
you
again.
It
feels
like
death
to
me,
Human,
how
ever
it
feels
to
you."
"Come
and
sit
in
my
shade,"
said
Human,
"and
see
the
sunlight
through
my
leaves,
and
rest
your
back
against
my
trunk.
And
do
this,
also.
Add
another
story
to
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon.
Call
it
the
Life
of
Human.
Tell
all
the
humans
how
I
was
conceived
on
the
bark
of
my
father's
tree,
and
born
in
darkness,
eating
my
mother's
flesh.
Tell
them
how
I
left
the
life
of
darkness
behind
and
came
into
the
half-light
of
my
second
life,
to
learn
language
from
the
wives
and
then
come
forth
to
learn
all
the
miracles
that
Libo
and
Miro
and
Ouanda
came
to
teach.
Tell
them
how
on
the
last
day
of
my
second
life,
my
true
brother
came
from
above
the
sky,
and
together
we
made
this
covenant
so
that
humans
and
piggies
would
be
one
tribe,
not
a
human
tribe
or
a
piggy
tribe,
but
a
tribe
of
ramen.
And
then
my
friend
gave
me
passage
to
the
third
life,
to
the
full
light,
so
that
I
could
rise
into
the
sky
and
give
life
to
ten
thousand
children
before
I
die."
"I'll
tell
your
story,"
said
Ender.
"Then
I
will
truly
live
forever."
Ender
took
the
knives.
Human
lay
down
upon
the
ground.
"Olhado,"
said
Novinha.
"Quim.
Go
back
to
the
gate.
Ela,
you
too."
"I'm
going
to
see
this,
Mother,"
said
Ela.
"I'm
a
scientist."
"You
forget
my
eyes,"
said
Olhado.
"I'm
recording
everything.
We
can
show
humans
everywhere
that
the
treaty
was
signed.
And
we
can
show
piggies
that
the
Speaker
took
the
covenant
in
their
way,
too."
"I'm
not
going,
either,"
said
Quim.
"Even
the
Blessed
Virgin
stood
at
the
foot
of
the
cross."
"You
can
stay,"
said
Novinha
softly.
And
she
also
stayed.
Human's
mouth
was
filled
with
capim,
but
he
didn't
chew
it
very
much.
"More,"
said
Ender,
"so
you
don't
feel
anything."
"That's
not
right,"
said
Mandachuva.
"These
are
the
last
moments
of
his
second
life.
It's
good
to
feel
something
of
the
pains
of
this
body,
to
remember
when
you're
in
the
third
life,
and
beyond
pain."
Mandachuva
and
Leaf-eater
told
Ender
where
and
how
to
cut.
It
had
to
be
done
quickly,
they
told
him,
and
their
hands
reached
into
the
steaming
body
to
point
out
organs
that
must
go
here
or
there.
Ender's
hands
were
quick
and
sure,
his
body
calm,
but
even
though
he
could
only
rarely
spare
a
glance
away
from
the
surgery,
he
knew
that
above
his
bloody
work,
Human's
eyes
were
watching
him,
watching
him,
filled
with
gratitude
and
love,
filled
with
agony
and
death.
It
happened
under
his
hands,
so
quickly
that
for
the
first
few
minutes
they
could
watch
it
grow.
Several
large
organs
shriveled
as
roots
shot
out
of
them;
tendrils
reached
from
place
to
place
within
the
body;
Human's
eyes
went
wide
with
the
final
agony;
and
out
of
his
spine
a
sprout
burst
upward,
two
leaves,
four
leaves--
And
then
stopped.
The
body
was
dead;
its
last
spasm
of
strength
had
gone
to
making
the
tree
that
rooted
in
Human's
spine.
Ender
had
seen
the
rootlets
and
tendrils
reaching
through
the
body.
The
memories,
the
soul
of
Human
had
been
transferred
into
the
cells
of
the
newly
sprouted
tree.
It
was
done.
His
third
life
had
begun.
And
when
the
sun
rose
in
the
morning,
not
long
from
now,
the
leaves
would
taste
the
light
for
the
first
time.
The
other
piggies
were
rejoicing,
dancing.
Leaf-eater
and
Mandachuva
took
the
knives
from
Ender's
hands
and
jammed
them
into
the
ground
on
either
side
of
Human's
head.
Ender
could
not
join
their
celebration.
He
was
covered
with
blood
and
reeked
with
the
stench
of
the
body
he
had
butchered.
On
all
fours
he
crawled
from
the
body,
up
the
hill
to
a
place
where
he
didn't
have
to
see
it.
Novinha
followed
him.
Exhausted,
spent,
all
of
them,
from
the
work
and
the
emotions
of
the
day.
They
said
nothing,
did
nothing,
but
fell
into
the
thick
capim,
each
one
leaning
or
lying
on
someone
else,
seeking
relief
at
last
in
sleep,
as
the
piggies
danced
away
up
the
hill
into
the
woods.
***
Bosquinha
and
Bishop
Peregrino
made
their
way
to
the
gate
before
the
sun
was
up,
to
watch
for
the
Speaker's
return
from
the
forest.
They
were
there
a
full
ten
minutes
before
they
saw
a
movement
much
nearer
than
the
forest's
edge.
It
was
a
boy,
sleepily
voiding
his
bladder
into
a
bush.
"Olhado!"
called
the
Mayor.
The
boy
turned,
waved,
then
hastily
fastened
his
trousers
and
began
waking
others
who
slept
in
the
tall
grass.
Bosquinha
and
the
Bishop
opened
the
gate
and
walked
out
to
meet
them.
"Foolish,
isn't
it,"
said
Bosquinha,
"but
this
is
the
moment
when
our
rebellion
seems
most
real.
When
I
first
walk
beyond
the
fence."
"Why
did
they
spend
the
night
out
of
doors?"
Peregrino
wondered
aloud.
"The
gate
was
open,
they
could
have
gone
home."
Bosquinha
took
a
quick
census
of
the
group
outside
the
gates.
Ouanda
and
Ela,
arm
in
arm
like
sisters.
Olhado
and
Quim.
Novinha.
And
there,
yes,
the
Speaker,
sitting
down,
Novinha
behind
him,
resting
her
hands
on
his
shoulders.
They
all
waited
expectantly,
saying
nothing.
Until
Ender
looked
up
at
them.
"We
have
the
treaty,"
he
said.
"It's
a
good
one."
Novinha
held
up
a
bundle
wrapped
in
leaves.
"They
wrote
it
down,"
she
said.
"For
you
to
sign."
Bosquinha
took
the
bundle.
"All
the
files
were
restored
before
midnight,"
she
said.
"Not
just
the
ones
we
saved
in
your
message
queue.
Whoever
your
friend
is,
Speaker,
he's
very
good."
"She,"
said
the
Speaker.
"Her
name
is
Jane."
Now,
though,
the
Bishop
and
Bosquinha
could
see
what
lay
on
the
cleared
earth
just
down
the
hill
from
where
the
Speaker
had
slept.
Now
they
understood
the
dark
stains
on
the
Speaker's
hands
and
arms,
the
spatter
marks
on
his
face.
"I
would
rather
have
no
treaty,"
said
Bosquinha,
"than
one
you
had
to
kill
to
get."
"Wait
before
you
judge,"
said
the
Bishop.
"I
think
the
night's
work
was
more
than
just
what
we
see
before
us."
"Very
wise,
Father
Peregrino,"
said
the
Speaker
softly.
"I'll
explain
it
to
you
if
you
want,"
said
Ouanda.
"Ela
and
I
understand
it
as
well
as
anyone."
"It
was
like
a
sacrament,"
said
Olhado.
Bosquinha
looked
at
Novinha,
uncomprehending.
"You
let
him
watch?"
Olhado
tapped
his
eyes.
"All
the
piggies
will
see
it,
someday,
through
my
eyes."
"It
wasn't
death,"
said
Quim.
"It
was
resurrection."
The
Bishop
stepped
near
the
tortured
corpse
and
touched
the
seedling
tree
growing
from
the
chest
cavity.
"His
name
is
Human,"
said
the
Speaker.
"And
so
is
yours,"
said
the
Bishop
softly.
He
turned
and
looked
around
at
the
members
of
his
little
flock,
who
had
already
taken
humanity
a
step
further
than
it
had
ever
gone
before.
Am
I
the
shepherd,
Peregrino
asked
himself,
or
the
most
confused
and
helpless
of
the
sheep?
"Come,
all
of
you.
Come
with
me
to
the
Cathedral.
The
bells
will
soon
ring
for
mass."
The
children
gathered
and
prepared
to
go.
Novinha,
too,
stepped
away
from
her
place
behind
the
Speaker.
Then
she
stopped,
turned
back
to
him,
looked
at
him
with
silent
invitation
in
her
eyes.
"Soon,"
he
said.
"A
moment
more."
She,
too,
followed
the
Bishop
through
the
gate
and
up
the
hill
into
the
Cathedral.
***
The
mass
had
barely
begun
when
Peregrino
saw
the
Speaker
enter
at
the
back
of
the
Cathedral.
He
paused
a
moment,
then
found
Novinha
and
her
family
with
his
eyes.
In
only
a
few
steps
he
had
taken
a
place
beside
her.
Where
Marc
o
had
sat,
those
rare
times
when
the
whole
family
came
together.
The
duties
of
the
service
took
his
attention;
a
few
moments
later,
when
Peregrino
could
look
again,
he
saw
that
Grego
was
now
sitting
beside
the
Speaker.
Peregrino
thought
of
the
terms
of
the
treaty
as
the
girls
had
explained
it
to
him.
Of
the
meaning
of
the
death
of
the
piggy
called
Human,
and
before
him,
of
the
deaths
of
Pipo
and
Libo.
All
things
coming
clear,
all
things
coming
together.
The
young
man,
Miro,
lying
paralyzed
in
bed,
with
his
sister
Ouanda
tending
him.
Novinha,
the
lost
one,
now
found.
The
fence,
its
shadow
so
dark
in
the
minds
of
all
who
had
lived
within
its
bounds,
now
still
and
harmless,
invisible,
insubstantial.
It
was
the
miracle
of
the
wafer,
turned
into
the
flesh
of
God
in
his
hands.
How
suddenly
we
find
the
flesh
of
God
within
us
after
all,
when
we
thought
that
we
were
only
made
of
dust.
Chapter
18
--
The
Hive
Queen
Evolution
gave
his
mother
no
birth
canal
and
no
breasts.
So
the
small
creature
who
would
one
day
be
named
Human
was
given
no
exit
from
the
womb
except
by
the
teeth
of
his
mouth.
He
and
his
infant
siblings
devoured
their
mother's
body.
Because
Human
was
strongest
and
most
vigorous,
he
ate
the
most
and
so
became
even
stronger.
Human
lived
in
utter
darkness.
When
his
mother
was
gone,
there
was
nothing
to
eat
but
the
sweet
liquid
that
flowed
on
the
surface
of
his
world.
He
did
not
know
yet
that
the
vertical
surface
was
the
inside
of
a
great
hollow
tree,
and
that
the
liquid
that
he
ate
was
the
sap
of
the
tree.
Nor
did
he
know
that
the
warm
creatures
that
were
far
larger
than
himself
were
older
piggies,
almost
ready
to
leave
the
darkness
of
the
tree,
and
that
the
smaller
creatures
were
younger
ones,
more
recently
emerged
than
himself.
All
he
really
cared
about
was
to
eat,
to
move,
and
to
see
the
light.
For
now
and
then,
in
rhythms
that
he
could
not
comprehend,
a
sudden
light
came
into
the
darkness,
It
began
each
time
with
a
sound,
whose
source
he
could
not
comprehend.
Then
the
tree
would
shudder
slightly;
the
sap
would
cease
to
flow;
and
all
the
tree's
energy
would
be
devoted
to
changing
the
shape
of
the
trunk
in
one
place,
to
make
an
opening
that
let
the
light
inside.
When
the
light
was
there,
Human
moved
toward
it.
When
the
light
was
gone,
Human
lost
his
sense
of
direction,
and
wandered
aimlessly
in
search
of
liquid
to
drink.
Until
one
day,
when
almost
all
the
other
creatures
were
smaller
than
himself,
and
none
at
all
were
larger,
the
light
came
and
he
was
so
strong
and
swift
that
he
reached
the
opening
before
it
closed.
He
bent
his
body
around
the
curve
of
the
wood
of
the
tree,
and
for
the
first
time
felt
the
rasp
of
outer
bark
under
his
soft
belly.
He
hardly
noticed
this
new
pain,
because
the
light
dazzled
him.
It
was
not
just
in
one
place,
but
everywhere,
and
it
was
not
grey
but
vivid
green
and
yellow.
His
rapture
lasted
many
seconds.
Then
he
was
hungry
again,
and
here
on
the
outside
of
the
mothertree
the
sap
flowed
only
in
the
fissures
of
the
bark,
where
it
was
hard
to
reach,
and
instead
of
all
the
other
creatures
being
little
ones
that
he
could
push
aside,
they
all
were
larger
than
himself,
and
drove
him
away
from
the
easy
feeding
places.
This
was
a
new
thing,
a
new
world,
a
new
life,
and
he
was
afraid.
Later,
when
he
learned
language,
he
would
remember
the
journey
from
darkness
into
light,
and
he
would
call
it
the
passage
from
the
first
life
to
the
second,
from
the
life
of
darkness
to
the
half-lit
life.
--
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
The
Life
of
Human,
1:1-5
Miro
decided
to
leave
Lusitania.
Take
the
Speaker's
starship
and
go
to
Trondheim
after
all.
Perhaps
at
his
trial
he
could
persuade
the
Hundred
Worlds
not
to
go
to
war
against
Lusitania.
At
worst,
he
could
become
a
martyr,
to
stir
people's
hearts,
to
be
remembered,
to
stand
for
something.
Whatever
happened
to
him,
it
would
be
better
than
staying
here.
In
the
first
few
days
after
he
climbed
the
fence,
Miro
recovered
rapidly.
He
gained
some
control
and
feeling
in
his
arms
and
legs.
Enough
to
take
shuffling
steps,
like
an
old
man.
Enough
to
move
his
arms
and
hands.
Enough
to
end
the
humiliation
of
his
mother
having
to
clean
his
body.
But
then
his
progress
slowed
and
stopped.
"Here
it
is,"
said
Navio.
"We
have
reached
the
level
of
permanent
damage.
You
are
so
lucky,
Miro,
you
can
walk,
you
can
talk,
you
are
a
whole
man.
You
are
no
more
limited
than,
say,
a
very
healthy
man
who
is
a
hundred
years
old.
I
would
rather
tell
you
that
your
body
would
be
as
it
was
before
you
climbed
the
fence,
that
you
would
have
all
the
vigor
and
control
of
a
twenty-year-old.
But
I'm
very
glad
that
I
don't
have
to
tell
you
that
you
will
be
bedridden
all
your
life,
diapered
and
catheterized,
able
to
do
nothing
more
than
listen
to
soft
music
and
wonder
where
your
body
went."
So
I'm
grateful,
Miro
thought.
As
my
fingers
curl
into
a
useless
club
on
the
ends
of
my
arms,
as
I
hear
my
own
speech
sounding
thick
and
unintelligible,
my
voice
unable
to
modulate
properly,
then
I
will
be
so
glad
that
I
am
like
a
hundred-yearold
man,
that
I
can
look
forward
to
eighty
more
years
of
life
as
a
centegenarian.
Once
it
was
clear
that
he
did
not
need
constant
attention,
the
family
scattered
and
went
about
their
business.
These
days
were
too
exciting
for
them
to
stay
home
with
a
crippled
brother,
son,
friend.
He
understood
completely.
He
did
not
want
them
to
stay
home
with
him.
He
wanted
to
be
with
them.
His
work
was
unfinished.
Now,
at
long
last,
all
the
fences,
all
the
rules
were
gone.
Now
he
could
ask
the
piggies
the
questions
that
had
so
long
puzzled
him.
He
tried
at
first
to
work
through
Ouanda.
She
came
to
him
every
morning
and
evening
and
made
her
reports
on
the
terminal
in
the
front
room
of
the
Ribeira
house.
He
read
her
reports,
asked
her
questions,
listened
to
her
stories.
And
she
very
seriously
memorized
the
questions
he
wanted
her
to
ask
the
piggies.
After
a
few
days
of
this,
however,
he
noticed
that
in
the
evening
she
would
indeed
have
the
answers
to
Miro's
questions.
But
there
was
no
follow-up,
no
exploration
of
meaning.
Her
real
attention
was
devoted
to
her
own
work.
And
Miro
stopped
giving
her
questions
to
ask
for
him.
He
lied
and
told
her
that
he
was
far
more
interested
in
what
she
was
doing,
that
her
avenues
of
exploration
were
the
most
important.
The
truth
was
that
he
hated
seeing
Ouanda.
For
him,
the
revelation
that
she
was
his
sister
was
painful,
terrible,
but
he
knew
that
if
the
decision
were
his
alone,
he
would
cast
aside
the
incest
tabu,
marry
her
and
live
in
the
forest
with
the
piggies
if
need
be.
Ouanda,
however,
was
a
believer,
a
belonger.
She
couldn't
possibly
violate
the
only
universal
human
law.
She
grieved
when
she
learned
that
Miro
was
her
brother,
but
she
immediately
began
to
separate
herself
from
him,
to
forget
the
touches,
the
kisses,
the
whispers,
the
promises,
the
teasing,
the
laughter...
Better
if
he
forgot
them,
too.
But
he
could
not.
Every
time
he
saw
her,
it
hurt
him
to
see
how
reserved
she
was,
how
polite
and
kind
she
was.
He
was
her
brother,
he
was
crippled,
she
would
be
good
to
him.
But
the
love
was
gone.
Uncharitably,
he
compared
Ouanda
to
his
own
mother,
who
had
loved
her
lover
regardless
of
the
barriers
between
them.
But
Mother's
lover
had
been
a
whole
man,
an
able
man,
not
this
useless
carcass.
So
Miro
stayed
home
and
studied
the
file
reports
of
everybody
else's
work.
It
was
torture
to
know
what
they
were
doing,
that
he
could
not
take
part
in
it;
but
it
was
better
than
doing
nothing,
or
watching
the
tedious
vids
on
the
terminal,
or
listening
to
music.
He
could
type,
slowly,
by
aiming
his
hand
so
the
stiffest
of
his
fingers,
the
index
finger,
touched
exactly
one
key.
It
wasn't
fast
enough
to
enter
any
meaningful
data,
or
even
to
write
memos,
but
he
could
call
up
other
people's
public
files
and
read
what
they
were
doing.
He
could
maintain
some
connection
with
the
vital
work
that
had
suddenly
blossomed
on
Lusitania,
with
the
opening
of
the
gate.
Ouanda
was
working
with
the
piggies
on
a
lexicon
of
the
Males'
and
Wives'
Languages,
complete
with
a
phonological
spelling
system
so
they
could
write
their
language
down.
Quim
was
helping
her,
but
Miro
knew
that
he
had
his
own
purpose:
He
intended
to
be
a
missionary
to
the
piggies
in
other
tribes,
taking
them
the
Gospels
before
they
ever
saw
the
Hive
Queen
and
the
Hegemon;
he
intended
to
translate
at
least
some
of
the
scripture
and
speak
to
the
piggies
in
their
own
language.
All
this
work
with
piggy
language
and
culture
was
very
good,
very
important,
preserve
the
past,
prepare
to
communicate
with
other
tribes,
but
Miro
knew
that
it
could
easily
be
done
by
Dom
Crist
o's
scholars,
who
now
ventured
forth
in
their
monkish
robes
and
quietly
asked
questions
of
the
piggies
and
answered
their
questions
ably
and
powerfully.
Ouanda
was
allowing
herself
to
become
redundant,
Miro
believed.
The
real
work
with
the
piggies,
as
Miro
saw
it,
was
being
done
by
Ender
and
a
few
key
technicians
from
Bosquinha's
services
department.
They
were
laying
pipe
from
the
river
to
the
mothertree's
clearing,
to
bring
water
to
them.
They
were
setting
up
electricity
and
teaching
the
brothers
how
to
use
a
computer
terminal.
In
the
meantime,
they
were
teaching
them
very
primitive
means
of
agriculture
and
trying
to
domesticate
cabras
to
pull
plows.
It
was
confusing,
the
different
levels
of
technology
that
were
coming
to
the
piggies
all
at
once,
but
Ender
had
discussed
it
with
Miro,
explaining
that
he
wanted
the
piggies
to
see
quick,
dramatic,
immediate
results
from
their
treaty.
Running
water,
a
computer
connection
with
a
holographic
terminal
that
let
them
read
anything
in
the
library,
electric
lights
at
night.
But
all
this
was
still
magic,
completely
dependent
on
human
society.
At
the
same
time,
Ender
was
trying
to
keep
them
self-sufficient,
inventive,
resourceful.
The
dazzle
of
electricity
would
make
myths
that
would
spread
through
the
world
from
tribe
to
tribe,
but
it
would
be
no
more
than
rumor
for
many,
many
years.
It
was
the
wooden
plow,
the
scythe,
the
harrow,
the
amaranth
seed
that
would
make
the
real
changes,
that
would
allow
piggy
population
to
increase
tenfold
wherever
they
went.
And
those
could
be
transmitted
from
place
to
place
with
a
handful
of
seeds
in
a
cabra-skin
pouch
and
the
memory
of
how
the
work
was
done.
This
was
the
work
that
Miro
longed
to
be
part
of.
But
what
good
were
his
clubbed
hands
and
shuffling
step
in
the
amaranth
fields?
Of
what
use
was
he
sitting
at
a
loom,
weaving
cabra
wool?
He
couldn't
even
talk
well
enough
to
teach.
Ela
was
working
on
developing
new
strains
of
Earthborn
plants
and
even
small
animals
and
insects,
new
species
that
could
resist
the
Descolada,
even
neutralize
it.
Mother
was
helping
her
with
advice,
but
little
more,
for
she
was
working
on
the
most
vital
and
secret
project
of
them
all.
Again,
it
was
Ender
who
came
to
Miro
and
told
him
what
only
his
family
and
Ouanda
knew:
that
the
hive
queen
lived,
that
she
was
being
restored
as
soon
as
Novinha
found
a
way
for
her
to
resist
the
Descolada,
her
and
all
the
buggers
that
would
be
born
to
her.
As
soon
as
it
was
ready,
the
hive
queen
would
be
revived.
And
Miro
would
not
be
part
of
that,
either.
For
the
first
time,
humans
and
two
alien
races,
living
together
as
ramen
on
the
same
world,
and
Miro
wasn't
part
of
any
of
it.
He
was
less
human
than
the
piggies
were.
He
couldn't
speak
or
use
his
hands
half
so
well.
He
had
stopped
being
a
tool-using,
language-speaking
animal.
He
was
varelse
now.
They
only
kept
him
as
a
pet.
He
wanted
to
go
away.
Better
yet,
he
wanted
to
disappear,
to
go
away
even
from
himself.
But
not
right
now.
There
was
a
new
puzzle
that
only
he
knew
about,
and
so
only
he
could
solve.
His
terminal
was
behaving
very
strangely.
He
noticed
it
the
first
week
after
he
recovered
from
total
paralysis.
He
was
scanning
some
of
Ouanda's
files
and
realized
that
without
doing
anything
special,
he
had
accessed
confidential
files.
They
were
protected
with
several
layers,
he
had
no
idea
what
the
passwords
were,
and
yet
a
simple,
routine
scan
had
brought
the
information
forward.
It
was
her
speculations
on
piggy
evolution
and
their
probable
pre-Descolada
society
and
life
patterns.
The
sort
of
thing
that
as
recently
as
two
weeks
ago
she
would
have
talked
about,
argued
about
with
Miro.
Now
she
kept
it
confidential
and
never
discussed
it
with
him
at
all.
Miro
didn't
tell
her
he
had
seen
the
files,
but
he
did
steer
conversations
toward
the
subject
and
drew
her
out;
she
talked
about
her
ideas
willingly
enough,
once
Miro
showed
his
interest.
Sometimes
it
was
almost
like
old
times.
Except
that
he
would
hear
the
sound
of
his
own
slurred
voice
and
keep
most
of
his
opinions
to
himself,
merely
listening
to
her,
letting
things
he
would
have
argued
with
pass
right
by.
Still,
seeing
her
confidential
files
allowed
him
to
penetrate
to
what
she
was
really
interested
in.
But
how
had
he
seen
them?
It
happened
again
and
again.
Files
of
Ela's,
Mother's,
Dom
Crist
o's.
As
the
piggies
began
to
play
with
their
new
terminal,
Miro
was
able
to
watch
them
in
an
echo
mode
that
he
had
never
seen
the
terminal
use
before--
it
enabled
him
to
watch
all
their
computer
transactions
and
then
make
some
suggestions,
change
things
a
little.
He
took
particular
delight
in
guessing
what
the
piggies
were
really
trying
to
do
and
helping
them,
surreptitiously,
to
do
it.
But
how
had
he
got
such
unorthodox,
powerful
access
to
the
machine?
The
terminal
was
learning
to
accommodate
itself
to
him,
too.
Instead
of
long
code
sequences,
he
only
had
to
begin
a
sequence
and
the
machine
would
obey
his
instructions.
Finally
he
did
not
even
have
to
log
on.
He
touched
the
keyboard
and
the
terminal
displayed
a
list
of
all
the
activities
he
usually
engaged
in,
then
scanned
through
them.
He
could
touch
a
key
and
it
would
go
directly
to
the
activity
he
wanted,
skipping
dozens
of
preliminaries,
saving
him
many
painful
minutes
of
typing
one
character
at
a
time.
At
first
he
thought
that
Olhado
had
created
the
new
program
for
him,
or
perhaps
someone
in
the
Mayor's
office.
But
Olhado
only
looked
blankly
at
what
the
terminal
was
doing
and
said,
"Bacana,"
that's
great.
And
when
he
sent
a
message
to
the
Mayor,
she
never
got
it.
Instead,
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
came
to
visit
him.
"So
your
terminal
is
being
helpful,"
said
Ender.
Miro
didn't
answer.
He
was
too
busy
trying
to
think
why
the
Mayor
had
sent
the
Speaker
to
answer
his
note.
"The
Mayor
didn't
get
your
message,"
said
Ender.
"I
did.
And
it's
better
if
you
don't
mention
to
anybody
else
what
your
terminal
is
doing."
"Why?"
asked
Miro.
That
was
one
word
he
could
say
without
slurring
too
much.
"Because
it
isn't
a
new
program
helping
you.
It's
a
person."
Miro
laughed.
No
human
being
could
be
as
quick
as
the
program
that
was
helping
him.
It
was
faster,
in
fact,
than
most
programs
he
had
worked
with
before,
and
very
resourceful
and
intuitive;
faster
than
a
human,
but
smarter
than
a
program.
"It's
an
old
friend
of
mine,
I
think.
At
least,
she
was
the
one
who
told
me
about
your
message
and
suggested
that
I
let
you
know
that
discretion
was
a
good
idea.
You
see,
she's
a
bit
shy.
She
doesn't
make
many
friends."
"How
many?"
"At
the
present
moment,
exactly
two.
For
a
few
thousand
years
before
now,
exactly
one."
"Not
human,"
said
Miro.
"Raman,"
said
Ender.
"More
human
than
most
humans.
We've
loved
each
other
for
a
long
time,
helped
each
other,
depended
on
each
other.
But
in
the
last
few
weeks,
since
I
got
here,
we've
drifted
apart.
I'm--
involved
more
in
the
lives
of
people
around
me.
Your
family."
"Mother."
"Yes.
Your
mother,
your
brothers
and
sisters,
the
work
with
the
piggies,
the
work
for
the
hive
queen.
My
friend
and
I
used
to
talk
to
each
other
constantly.
I
don't
have
time
now.
We've
hurt
each
other's
feelings
sometimes.
She's
lonely,
and
so
I
think
she's
chosen
another
companion."
"Nao
quero."
Don't
want
one.
"Yes
you
do,"
said
Ender.
"She's
already
helped
you.
Now
that
you
know
she
exists,
you'll
find
that
she's--
a
good
friend.
You
can't
have
a
better
one.
More
loyal.
More
helpful."
"Puppy
dog?"
"Don't
be
a
jackass,"
said
Ender.
"I'm
introducing
you
to
a
fourth
alien
species.
You're
supposed
to
be
a
xenologer,
aren't
you?
She
knows
you,
Miro.
Your
physical
problems
are
nothing
to
her.
She
has
no
body
at
all.
She
exists
among
the
philotic
disturbances
in
the
ansible
communications
of
the
Hundred
Worlds.
She's
the
most
intelligent
creature
alive,
and
you're
the
second
human
being
she's
ever
chosen
to
reveal
herself
to."
"How?"
How
did
she
come
to
be?
How
did
she
know
me,
to
choose
me?
"Ask
her
yourself."
Ender
touched
the
jewel
in
his
ear.
"Just
a
word
of
advice.
Once
she
comes
to
trust
you,
keep
her
with
you
always.
Keep
no
secrets
from
her.
She
once
had
a
lover
who
switched
her
off.
Only
for
an
hour,
but
things
were
never
the
same
between
them
after
that.
They
became--
just
friends.
Good
friends,
loyal
friends,
always
until
he
dies.
But
all
his
life
he
will
regret
that
one
thoughtless
act
of
disloyalty."
Ender's
eyes
glistened,
and
Miro
realized
that
whatever
this
creature
was
that
lived
in
the
computer,
it
was
no
phantom,
it
was
part
of
this
man's
life.
And
he
was
passing
it
down
to
Miro,
like
father
to
son,
the
right
to
know
this
friend.
Ender
left
without
another
word,
and
Miro
turned
to
the
terminal.
There
was
a
holo
of
a
woman
there.
She
was
small,
sitting
on
a
stool,
leaning
against
a
holographic
wall.
She
was
not
beautiful.
Not
ugly,
either.
Her
face
had
character.
Her
eyes
were
haunting,
innocent,
sad.
Her
mouth
delicate,
about
to
smile,
about
to
weep.
Her
clothing
seemed
veil-like,
insubstantial,
and
yet
instead
of
being
provocative,
it
revealed
a
sort
of
innocence,
a
girlish,
small-breasted
body,
the
hands
clasped
lightly
in
her
lap,
her
legs
childishly
parted
with
the
toes
pointing
inward.
She
could
have
been
sitting
on
a
teeter-totter
in
a
playground.
Or
on
the
edge
of
her
lover's
bed.
"Bom
dia,"
Miro
said
softly.
"Hi,"
she
said.
"I
asked
him
to
introduce
us."
She
was
quiet,
reserved,
but
it
was
Miro
who
felt
shy.
For
so
long,
Ouanda
had
been
the
only
woman
in
his
life,
besides
the
women
of
his
family,
and
he
had
little
confidence
in
the
social
graces.
At
the
same
time,
he
was
aware
that
he
was
speaking
to
a
hologram.
A
completely
convincing
one,
but
a
midair
laser
projection
all
the
same.
She
reached
up
one
hand
and
laid
it
gently
on
her
breast.
"Feels
nothing,"
she
said.
"No
nerves."
Tears
came
to
his
eyes.
Self-pity,
of
course.
That
he
would
probably
never
have
a
woman
more
substantial
than
this
one.
If
he
tried
to
touch
one,
his
caresses
would
be
crude
pawing.
Sometimes,
when
he
wasn't
careful,
he
drooled
and
couldn't
even
feel
it.
What
a
lover.
"But
I
have
eyes,"
she
said.
"And
ears.
I
see
everything
in
all
the
Hundred
Worlds.
I
watch
the
sky
through
a
thousand
telescopes.
I
overhear
a
trillion
conversations
every
day."
She
giggled
a
little.
"I'm
the
best
gossip
in
the
universe."
Then,
suddenly,
she
stood
up,
grew
larger,
closer,
so
that
she
only
showed
from
the
waist
up,
as
if
she
had
moved
closer
to
an
invisible
camera.
Her
eyes
burned
with
intensity
as
she
stared
right
at
him.
"And
you're
a
parochial
schoolboy
who's
never
seen
anything
but
one
town
and
one
forest
in
his
life."
"Don't
get
much
chance
to
travel,"
he
said.
"We'll
see
about
that,"
she
answered.
"So.
What
do
you
want
to
do
today?"
"What's
your
name?"
he
asked.
"You
don't
need
my
name,"
she
said.
"How
do
I
call
you?"
"I'm
here
whenever
you
want
me."
"But
I
want
to
know,"
he
said.
She
touched
her
ear.
"When
you
like
me
well
enough
to
take
me
with
you
wherever
you
go,
then
I'll
tell
you
my
name."
Impulsively,
he
told
her
what
he
had
told
no
one
else.
"I
want
to
leave
this
place,"
said
Miro.
"Can
you
take
me
away
from
Lusitania?"
She
at
once
became
coquettish,
mocking.
"And
we
only
just
met!
Really,
Mr.
Ribeira,
I'm
not
that
sort
of
girl."
"Maybe
when
we
get
to
know
each
other,"
Miro
said,
laughing.
She
made
a
subtle,
wonderful
transition,
and
the
woman
on
the
screen
was
a
lanky
feline,
sprawling
sensuously
on
a
tree
limb.
She
purred
noisily,
stretched
out
a
limb,
groomed
herself.
"I
can
break
your
neck
with
a
single
blow
from
my
paw,"
she
whispered;
her
tone
of
voice
suggested
seduction;
her
claws
promised
murder.
"When
I
get
you
alone,
I
can
bite
your
throat
out
with
a
single
kiss."
He
laughed.
Then
he
realized
that
in
all
this
conversation,
he
had
actually
forgotten
how
slurred
his
speech
was.
She
understood
every
word.
She
never
said,
"What?
I
didn't
get
that,"
or
any
of
the
other
polite
but
infuriating
things
that
people
said.
She
understood
him
without
any
special
effort
at
all.
"I
want
to
understand
everything,"
said
Miro.
"I
want
to
know
everything
and
put
it
all
together
to
see
what
it
means."
"Excellent
project,"
she
said.
"it
will
look
very
good
on
your
r‚sum‚."
***
Ender
found
that
Olhado
was
a
much
better
driver
than
he
was.
The
boy's
depth
perception
was
better,
and
when
he
plugged
his
eye
directly
into
the
onboard
computer,
navigation
practically
took
care
of
itself.
Ender
could
devote
his
energies
to
looking.
The
scenery
seemed
monotonous
when
they
first
began
these
exploratory
flights.
Endless
prairies,
huge
herds
of
cabra,
occasional
forests
in
the
distance--
they
never
came
close
to
those,
of
course,
since
they
didn't
want
to
attract
the
attention
of
the
piggies
that
lived
there.
Besides,
they
were
looking
for
a
home
for
the
hive
queen,
and
it
wouldn't
do
to
put
her
too
close
to
any
tribe.
Today
they
headed
west,
on
the
other
side
of
Rooter's
Forest,
and
they
followed
a
small
river
to
its
outlet.
They
stopped
there
on
the
beach,
with
breakers
rolling
gently
to
shore.
Ender
tasted
the
water.
Salt.
The
sea.
Olhado
got
the
onboard
terminal
to
display
a
map
of
this
region
of
Lusitania,
pointing
out
their
location,
Rooter's
Forest,
and
the
other
piggy
settlements
nearby.
It
was
a
good
place,
and
in
the
back
of
his
mind
Ender
could
sense
the
hive
queen's
approval.
Near
the
sea,
plenty
of
water,
sunny.
They
skimmed
over
the
water,
traveling
upstream
a
few
hundred
meters
until
the
right
bank
rose
to
form
a
low
cliff.
"Any
place
to
stop
along
here?"
asked
Ender.
Olhado
found
a
place,
fifty
meters
from
the
crown
of
the
hill.
They
walked
back
along
the
river's
edge,
where
the
reeds
gave
way
to
the
grama.
Every
river
on
Lusitania
looked
like
this,
of
course.
Ela
had
easily
documented
the
genetic
patterns,
as
soon
as
she
had
access
to
Novinha's
files
and
permission
to
pursue
the
subject.
Reeds
that
co-reproduced
with
suckflies.
Grama
that
mated
with
watersnakes.
And
then
the
endless
capim,
which
rubbed
its
pollen-rich
tassels
on
the
bellies
of
fertile
cabra
to
germinate
the
next
generation
of
manure-producing
animals.
Entwined
in
the
roots
and
stems
of
the
capim
were
the
tropeqos,
long
trailing
vines
that
Ela
proved
had
the
same
genes
as
the
xingadora,
the
groundnesting
bird
that
used
the
living
plant
for
its
nest,
The
same
sort
of
pairing
continued
in
the
forest:
Macio
worms
that
hatched
from
the
seeds
of
merdona
vines
and
then
gave
birth
to
merdona
seed.
Puladors,
small
insects
that
mated
with
the
shiny-leafed
bushes
in
the
forest.
And,
above
all,
the
piggies
and
the
trees,
both
at
the
peak
of
their
kingdoms,
plant
and
animal
merged
into
one
long
life.
That
was
the
list,
the
whole
list
of
surface
animals
and
plants
of
Lusitania.
Under
water
there
were
many,
many
more.
But
the
Descolada
had
left
Lusitania
monotonous.
And
yet
even
the
monotony
had
a
peculiar
beauty.
The
geography
was
as
varied
as
any
other
world--
rivers,
hills,
mountains,
deserts,
oceans,
islands.
The
carpet
of
capim
and
the
patches
of
forest
became
background
music
to
the
symphony
of
landforms.
The
eye
became
sensitized
to
undulations,
outcroppings,
cliffs,
pits,
and,
above
all,
the
sparkle
and
rush
of
water
in
the
sunlight.
Lusitania,
like
Trondheim,
was
one
of
the
rare
worlds
that
was
dominated
by
a
single
motif
instead
of
displaying
the
whole
symphony
of
possibility.
With
Trondheim,
however,
it
was
because
the
planet
was
on
the
bare
edge
of
habitability,
its
climate
only
just
able
to
support
surface
life.
Lusitania's
climate
and
soil
cried
out
a
welcome
to
the
oncoming
plow,
the
excavator's
pick,
the
mason's
trowel.
Bring
me
to
life,
it
said.
Ender
did
not
understand
that
he
loved
this
place
because
it
was
as
devastated
and
barren
as
his
own
life,
stripped
and
distorted
in
his
childhood
by
events
every
bit
as
terrible,
on
a
small
scale,
as
the
Descolada
had
been
to
this
world.
And
yet
it
had
thrived,
had
found
a
few
threads
strong
enough
to
survive
and
continue
to
grow.
Out
of
the
challenge
of
the
Descolada
had
come
the
three
lives
of
the
Little
Ones.
Out
of
the
Battle
School,
out
of
years
of
isolation,
had
come
Ender
Wiggin.
He
fit
this
place
as
if
he
had
planned
it.
The
boy
who
walked
beside
him
through
the
grama
felt
like
his
true
son,
as
if
he
had
known
the
boy
from
infancy.
I
know
how
it
feels
to
have
a
metal
wall
between
me
and
the
world,
Olhado.
But
here
and
now
I
have
made
the
wall
come
down,
and
flesh
touches
earth,
drinks
water,
gives
comfort,
takes
love.
The
earthen
bank
of
the
river
rose
in
terraces,
a
dozen
meters
from
shore
to
crest.
The
soil
was
moist
enough
to
dig
and
hold
its
shape.
The
hive
queen
was
a
burrower;
Ender
felt
the
desire
in
him
to
dig,
and
so
he
dug,
Olhado
beside
him.
The
ground
gave
way
easily
enough,
and
yet
the
roof
of
their
cavelet
stayed
firm.
<Yes.
Here.>
And
so
it
was
decided.
"Here
it
is,"
said
Ender
aloud.
Olhado
grinned.
But
it
was
really
Jane
that
Ender
was
talking
to,
and
her
answer
that
he
heard.
"Novinha
thinks
they
have
it.
The
tests
all
came
through
negative--
the
Descolada
stayed
inactive
with
the
new
Colador
present
in
the
cloned
bugger
cells.
Ela
thinks
that
the
daisies
she's
been
working
with
can
be
adapted
to
produce
the
Colador
naturally.
If
that
works,
you'll
only
have
to
plant
seeds
here
and
there
and
the
buggers
can
keep
the
Descolada
at
bay
by
sucking
flowers."
Her
tone
was
lively
enough,
but
it
was
all
business,
no
fun.
No
fun
at
all.
"Fine,"
Ender
said.
He
felt
a
stab
of
jealousy--
Jane
was
no
doubt
talking
far
more
easily
with
Miro,
teasing
him,
taunting
him
as
she
used
to
do
with
Ender.
But
it
was
easy
enough
to
drive
the
feeling
of
jealousy
away.
He
put
out
a
hand
and
rested
it
easily
on
Olhado's
shoulder;
he
momentarily
pulled
the
boy
close,
and
then
together
they
walked
back
to
the
waiting
flyer.
Olhado
marked
the
spot
on
the
map
and
stored
it.
He
laughed
and
made
jokes
all
the
way
home,
and
Ender
laughed
with
him.
The
boy
wasn't
Jane.
But
he
was
Olhado,
and
Ender
loved
him,
and
Olhado
needed
Ender,
and
that
was
what
a
few
million
years
of
evolution
had
decided
Ender
needed
most.
It
was
the
hunger
that
had
gnawed
at
him
through
all
those
years
with
Valentine,
that
had
kept
him
moving
from
world
to
world.
This
boy
with
metal
eyes.
His
bright
and
devastatingly
destructive
little
brother
Grego.
Quara's
penetrating
understanding,
her
innocence;
Quim's
utter
self-control,
asceticism,
faith;
Ela's
dependability,
like
a
rock,
and
yet
she
knew
when
to
move
out
and
act;
and
Miro...
Miro.
I
have
no
consolation
for
Miro,
not
in
this
world,
not
at
this
time.
His
life's
work
was
taken
from
him,
his
body,
his
hope
for
the
future,
and
nothing
I
can
say
or
do
will
give
him
a
vital
work
to
do.
He
lives
in
pain,
his
lover
turned
into
his
sister,
his
life
among
the
piggies
now
impossible
to
him
as
they
look
to
other
humans
for
friendship
and
learning.
"Miro
needs..."
Ender
said
softly.
"Miro
needs
to
leave
Lusitania,"
said
Olhado.
"Mm,"
said
Ender.
"You've
got
a
starship,
haven't
you?"
said
Olhado.
"I
remember
reading
a
story
once.
Or
maybe
it
was
a
vid.
About
an
old-time
hero
in
the
Bugger
Wars,
Mazer
Rackham.
He
saved
Earth
from
destruction
once,
but
they
knew
he'd
be
dead
long
before
the
next
battle.
So
they
sent
him
out
in
a
starship
at
relativistic
speeds,
just
sent
him
out
and
had
him
come
back.
A
hundred
years
had
gone
by
for
the
Earth,
but
only
two
years
for
him."
"You
think
Miro
needs
something
as
drastic
as
that?"
"There's
a
battle
coming.
There
are
decisions
to
make.
Miro's
the
smartest
person
in
Lusitania,
and
the
best.
He
doesn't
get
mad,
you
know.
Even
in
the
worst
of
times
with
Father.
Marc
o.
Sorry,
I
still
call
him
Father."
"That's
all
right.
In
most
ways
he
was."
"Miro
would
think,
and
he'd
decide
the
best
thing
to
do,
and
it
always
was
the
best
thing.
Mother
depended
on
him
to.
The
way
I
see
it,
we
need
Miro
when
Starways
Congress
sends
its
fleet
against
us.
He'll
study
all
the
information,
everything
we've
learned
in
the
years
that
he
was
gone,
put
it
all
together,
and
tell
us
what
to
do."
Ender
couldn't
help
himself.
He
laughed.
"So
it's
a
dumb
idea,"
said
Olhado.
"You
see
better
than
anybody
else
I
know,"
said
Ender.
"I've
got
to
think
about
this,
but
you
might
be
right."
They
drove
on
in
silence
for
a
while.
"I
was
just
talking,"
said
Olhado.
"When
I
said
that
about
Miro.
It
was
just
something
I
thought,
putting
him
together
with
that
old
story.
It
probably
isn't
even
a
true
story."
"It's
true,"
said
Ender.
"How
do
you
know?"
"I
knew
Mazer
Rackham."
Olhado
whistled.
"You're
old.
You're
older
than
any
of
the
trees."
"I'm
older
than
any
of
the
human
colonies.
It
doesn't
make
me
wise,
unfortunately."
"Are
you
really
Ender?
The
Ender?"
"That's
why
it's
my
password."
"It's
funny.
Before
you
got
here,
the
Bishop
tried
to
tell
us
all
that
you
were
Satan.
Quim's
the
only
one
in
the
family
that
took
him
seriously.
But
if
the
Bishop
had
told
us
you
were
Ender,
we
would
have
stoned
you
to
death
in
the
praqa
the
day
you
arrived."
"Why
don't
you
now?"
"We
know
you
now.
That
makes
all
the
difference,
doesn't
it?
Even
Quim
doesn't
hate
you
now.
When
you
really
know
somebody,
you
can't
hate
them."
"Or
maybe
it's
just
that
you
can't
really
know
them
until
you
stop
hating
them."
"Is
that
a
circular
paradox?
Dom
Crist
o
says
that
most
truth
can
only
be
expressed
in
circular
paradoxes."
"I
don't
think
it
has
anything
to
do
with
truth,
Olhado.
It's
just
cause
and
effect.
We
never
can
sort
them
out.
Science
refuses
to
admit
any
cause
except
first
cause--
knock
down
one
domino,
the
one
next
to
it
also
falls.
But
when
it
comes
to
human
beings,
the
only
type
of
cause
that
matters
is
final
cause,
the
purpose.
What
a
person
had
in
mind.
Once
you
understand
what
people
really
want,
you
can't
hate
them
anymore.
You
can
fear
them,
but
you
can't
hate
them,
because
you
can
always
find
the
same
desires
in
your
own
heart."
"Mother
doesn't
like
it
that
you're
Ender."
"I
know."
"But
she
loves
you
anyway."
"I
know."
"And
Quim--
it's
really
funny,
but
now
that
he
knows
you're
Ender,
he
likes
you
better
for
it."
"That's
because
he's
a
crusader,
and
I
got
my
bad
reputation
by
winning
a
crusade."
"And
me,"
said
Olhado.
"Yes,
you,"
said
Ender.
"You
killed
more
people
than
anybody
in
history."
"Be
the
best
at
whatever
you
do,
that's
what
my
mother
always
told
me."
"But
when
you
Spoke
for
Father,
you
made
me
feet
sorry
for
him.
You
make
people
love
each
other
and
forgive
each
other.
How
could
you
kill
all
those
millions
of
people
in
the
Xenocide?"
"I
thought
I
was
playing
games.
I
didn't
know
it
was
the
real
thing.
But
that's
no
excuse,
Olhado.
If
I
had
known
the
battle
was
real,
I
would
have
done
the
same
thing.
We
thought
they
wanted
to
kill
us.
We
were
wrong,
but
we
had
no
way
to
know
that."
Ender
shook
his
head.
"Except
that
I
knew
better.
I
knew
my
enemy.
That's
how
I
beat
her,
the
hive
queen,
I
knew
her
so
well
that
I
loved
her,
or
maybe
I
loved
her
so
well
that
I
knew
her.
I
didn't
want
to
fight
her
anymore.
I
wanted
to
quit.
I
wanted
to
go
home.
So
I
blew
up
her
planet."
"And
today
we
found
the
place
to
bring
her
back
to
life."
Olhado
was
very
serious.
"Are
you
sure
she
won't
try
to
get
even?
Are
you
sure
she
won't
try
to
wipe
out
humankind,
starting
with
you?"
"I'm
as
sure,"
said
Ender,
"as
I
am
of
anything."
"Not
absolutely
sure,"
said
Olhado.
"Sure
enough
to
bring
her
back
to
life,"
said
Ender.
"And
that's
as
sure
as
we
ever
are
of
anything.
We
believe
it
enough
to
act
as
though
it's
true.
When
we're
that
sure,
we
call
it
knowledge.
Facts.
We
bet
our
lives
on
it."
"I
guess
that's
what
you're
doing.
Betting
your
life
on
her
being
what
you
think
she
is."
"I'm
more
arrogant
than
that.
I'm
betting
your
life,
too,
and
everybody
else's,
and
I'm
not
so
much
as
asking
anyone
else's
opinion."
"Funny,"
said
Olhado.
"If
I
asked
somebody
whether
they'd
trust
Ender
with
a
decision
that
might
affect
the
future
of
the
human
race,
they'd
say,
of
course
not.
But
if
I
asked
them
whether
they'd
trust
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead,
they'd
say
yes,
most
of
them.
And
they
wouldn't
even
guess
that
they
were
the
same
person."
"Yeah,"
said
Ender.
"Funny."
Neither
of
them
laughed.
Then,
after
a
long
time,
Olhado
spoke
again.
His
thoughts
had
wandered
to
a
subject
that
mattered
more.
"I
don't
want
Miro
to
go
away
for
thirty
years."
"Say
twenty
years."
"In
twenty
years
I'll
be
thirty-two.
But
he'd
come
back
the
age
he
is
now.
Twenty.
Twelve
years
younger
than
me.
If
there's
ever
a
girl
who
wants
to
marry
a
guy
with
reflecting
eyes,
I
might
even
be
married
and
have
kids
then.
He
won't
even
know
me.
I
won't
be
his
little
brother
anymore."
Olhado
swallowed.
"It'd
be
like
him
dying."
"No,"
said
Ender.
"It'd
be
like
him
passing
from
his
second
life
to
his
third."
"That's
like
dying,
too,"
said
Olhado.
"It's
also
like
being
born,"
said
Ender.
"As
long
as
you
keep
getting
born,
it's
all
right
to
die
sometimes."
Valentine
called
the
next
day.
Ender's
fingers
trembled
as
he
keyed
instructions
into
the
terminal.
It
wasn't
just
a
message,
either.
It
was
a
call,
a
full
ansible
voice
communication.
Incredibly
expensive,
but
that
wasn't
a
problem.
It
was
the
fact
that
ansible
communications
with
the
Hundred
Worlds
were
supposedly
cut
off;
for
Jane
to
allow
this
call
to
come
through
meant
that
it
was
urgent.
It
occurred
to
Ender
right
away
that
Valentine
might
be
in
danger.
That
Starways
Congress
might
have
decided
Ender
was
involved
in
the
rebellion
and
traced
his
connection
with
her.
She
was
older.
The
hologram
of
her
face
showed
weather
lines
from
many
windy
days
on
the
islands,
floes,
and
boats
of
Trondheim.
But
her
smile
was
the
same,
and
her
eyes
danced
with
the
same
light.
Ender
was
silenced
at
first
by
the
changes
the
years
had
wrought
in
his
sister;
she,
too,
was
silenced,
by
the
fact
that
Ender
seemed
unchanged,
a
vision
coming
back
to
her
out
of
her
past.
"Ah,
Ender,"
she
sighed.
"Was
I
ever
so
young?"
"And
will
I
age
so
beautifully?"
She
laughed.
Then
she
cried.
He
did
not;
how
could
he?
He
had
missed
her
for
a
couple
of
months.
She
had
missed
him
for
twenty-two
years.
"I
suppose
you've
heard,"
he
said,
"about
our
trouble
getting
along
with
Congress."
"I
imagine
that
you
were
at
the
thick
of
it."
"Stumbled
into
the
situation,
really,"
said
Ender.
"But
I'm
glad
I
was
here.
I'm
going
to
stay."
She
nodded,
drying
her
eyes.
"Yes.
I
thought
so.
But
I
had
to
call
and
make
sure.
I
didn't
want
to
spend
a
couple
of
decades
flying
to
meet
you,
and
have
you
gone
when
I
arrive."
"Meet
me?"
he
said.
"I
got
much
too
excited
about
your
revolution
there,
Ender.
After
twenty
years
of
raising
a
family,
teaching
my
students,
loving
my
husband,
living
at
peace
with
myself,
I
thought
I'd
never
resurrect
Demosthenes
again.
But
then
the
story
came
about
illegal
contact
with
the
piggies,
and
right
away
the
news
that
Lusitania
was
in
revolt,
and
suddenly
people
were
saying
the
most
ridiculous
things,
and
I
saw
it
was
the
beginning
of
the
same
old
hate.
Remember
the
videos
about
the
buggers?
How
terrifying
and
awful
they
were?
Suddenly
we
were
seeing
videos
of
the
bodies
they
found,
of
the
xenologers,
I
can't
remember
their
names,
but
grisly
pictures
everywhere
you
looked,
heating
us
up
to
war
fever.
And
then
stories
about
the
Descolada,
how
if
anyone
ever
went
from
Lusitania
to
another
world
it
would
destroy
everything--
the
most
hideous
plague
imaginable--"
"It's
true,"
said
Ender,
"but
we're
working
on
it.
Trying
to
find
ways
to
keep
the
Descolada
from
spreading
when
we
go
to
other
worlds."
"True
or
not,
Ender,
it's
all
leading
to
war.
I
remember
war--
nobody
else
does.
So
I
revived
Demosthenes.
I
stumbled
across
some
memos
and
reports.
Their
fleet
is
carrying
the
Little
Doctor,
Ender.
If
they
decide
to,
they
can
blow
Lusitania
to
bits.
Just
like--"
"Just
like
I
did
before.
Poetic
justice,
do
you
think,
for
me
to
end
the
same
way?
He
who
lives
by
the
sword--"
"Don't
joke
with
me,
Ender!
I'm
a
middle-aged
matron
now,
and
I've
lost
my
patience
with
silliness.
At
least
for
now.
I
wrote
some
very
ugly
truths
about
what
Starways
Congress
is
doing,
and
published
them
as
Demosthenes.
They're
looking
for
me.
Treason
is
what
they're
calling
it."
"So
you're
coming
here?"
"Not
just
me.
Dear
Jakt
is
turning
the
fleet
over
to
his
brothers
and
sisters.
We've
already
bought
a
starship.
There's
apparently
some
kind
of
resistance
movement
that's
helping
us--
someone
named
Jane
has
jimmied
the
computers
to
cover
our
tracks."
"I
know
Jane,"
said
Ender.
"So
you
do
have
an
organization
here!
I
was
shocked
when
I
got
a
message
that
I
could
call
you.
Your
ansible
was
supposedly
blown
up."
"We
have
powerful
friends."
"Ender,
Jakt
and
I
are
leaving
today.
We're
bringing
our
three
children."
"Your
first
one--"
"Yes,
Syfte,
the
one
who
was
making
me
fat
when
you
left,
she's
almost
twentytwo
now.
A
very
lovely
girl.
And
a
good
friend,
the
children's
tutor,
named
Plikt."
"I
have
a
student
by
that
name,"
said
Ender,
thinking
back
to
conversations
only
a
couple
of
months
ago.
"Oh,
yes,
well,
that
was
twenty
years
ago,
Ender.
And
we're
bringing
several
of
Jakt's
best
men
and
their
families.
Something
of
an
ark.
It's
not
an
emergency--
you
have
twenty-two
years
to
prepare
for
me.
Actually
longer,
more
like
thirty
years.
We're
taking
the
voyage
in
several
hops,
the
first
few
in
the
wrong
direction,
so
that
nobody
can
be
sure
we're
going
to
Lusitania."
Coming
here.
Thirty
years
from
now.
I'll
be
older
than
she
is
now.
Coming
here.
By
then
I'll
have
my
family,
too.
Novinha's
and
my
children,
if
we
have
any,
all
grown,
like
hers.
And
then,
thinking
of
Novinha,
he
remembered
Miro,
remembered
what
Olhado
had
suggested
several
days
ago,
the
day
they
found
the
nesting
place
for
the
hive
queen.
"Would
you
mind
terribly,"
said
Ender,
"if
I
sent
someone
to
meet
you
on
the
way?"
"Meet
us?
In
deep
space?
No,
don't
send
someone
to
do
that,
Ender--
it's
too
terrible
a
sacrifice,
to
come
so
far
when
the
computers
can
guide
us
in
just
fine--"
"It's
not
really
for
you,
though
I
want
him
to
meet
you.
He's
one
of
the
xenologers.
He
was
badly
injured
in
an
accident.
Some
brain
damage;
like
a
bad
stroke.
He's--
he's
the
smartest
person
in
Lusitania,
says
someone
whose
judgment
I
trust,
but
he's
lost
all
his
connections
with
our
life
here.
Yet
we'll
need
him
later.
When
you
arrive.
He's
a
very
good
man,
Val.
He
can
make
the
last
week
of
your
voyage
very
educational."
"Can
your
friend
arrange
to
get
us
course
information
for
such
a
rendezvous?
We're
navigators,
but
only
on
the
sea."
"Jane
will
have
the
revised
navigational
information
in
your
ship's
computer
when
you
leave."
"Ender--
for
you
it'll
be
thirty
years,
but
for
me--
I'll
see
you
in
only
a
few
weeks."
She
started
to
cry.
"Maybe
I'll
come
with
Miro
to
meet
you."
"Don't!"
she
said.
"I
want
you
to
be
as
old
and
crabbed
as
possible
when
I
arrive.
I
couldn't
put
up
with
you
as
the
thirty-year-old
brat
I
see
on
my
terininal."
"Thirty-five."
"You'll
be
there
when
I
arrive!"
she
demanded.
"I
will,"
he
said.
"And
Miro,
the
boy
I'm
sending
to
you.
Think
of
him
as
my
son."
She
nodded
gravely.
"These
are
such
dangerous
times,
Ender.
I
only
wish
we
had
Peter."
"I
don't.
If
he
were
running
our
little
rebellion,
he'd
end
up
Hegemon
of
all
the
Hundred
Worlds.
We
just
want
them
to
leave
us
alone."
"It
may
not
be
possible
to
get
the
one
without
the
other,"
said
Val.
"But
we
can
quarrel
about
that
later.
Good-bye,
my
dear
brother."
He
didn't
answer.
Just
looked
at
her
and
looked
at
her
until
she
smiled
wryly
and
switched
off
the
connection.
***
Ender
didn't
have
to
ask
Miro
to
go;
Jane
had
already
told
him
everything.
"Your
sister
is
Demosthenes?"
asked
Miro.
Ender
was
used
to
his
slurred
speech
now.
Or
maybe
his
speech
was
clearing
a
little.
It
wasn't
as
hard
to
understand,
anyway.
"We
were
a
talented
family,"
said
Ender.
"I
hope
you
like
her."
"I
hope
she
likes
me."
Miro
smiled,
but
he
looked
afraid.
"I
told
her,"
said
Ender,
"to
think
of
you
as
my
son."
Miro
nodded.
"I
know,"
he
said.
And
then,
almost
defiantly,
"She
showed
me
your
conversation
with
her."
Ender
felt
cold
inside.
Jane's
voice
came
into
his
ear.
"I
should
have
asked
you,"
she
said.
"But
you
know
you
would
have
said
yes."
It
wasn't
the
invasion
of
privacy
that
Ender
minded.
It
was
the
fact
that
Jane
was
so
very
close
to
Miro.
Get
used
to
it,
he
told
himself.
He's
the
one
she's
looking
out
for
now.
"We'll
miss
you,"
said
Ender.
"Those
who
will
miss
me,
miss
me
already,"
said
Miro,
"because
they
already
think
of
me
as
dead."
"We
need
you
alive,"
said
Ender.
"When
I
come
back,
I'll
still
be
only
nineteen.
And
brain-damaged."
"You'll
still
be
Miro,
and
brilliant,
and
trusted,
and
loved.
You
started
this
rebellion,
Miro.
The
fence
came
down
for
you.
Not
for
some
great
cause,
but
for
you.
Don't
let
us
down."
Miro
smiled,
but
Ender
couldn't
tell
if
the
twist
in
his
smile
was
because
of
his
paralysis,
or
because
it
was
a
bitter,
poisonous
smile.
"Tell
me
something,"
said
Miro.
"If
I
won't,"
said
Ender,
"she
will."
"It
isn't
hard.
I
just
want
to
know
what
it
was
that
Pipo
and
Libo
died
for.
What
it
was
the
piggies
honored
them
for."
Ender
understood
better
than
Miro
knew:
He
understood
why
the
boy
cared
so
much
about
the
question.
Miro
had
learned
that
he
was
really
Libo's
son
only
hours
before
he
crossed
the
fence
and
lost
his
future.
Pipo,
then
Libo,
then
Miro;
father,
son,
grandson;
the
three
xenologers
who
had
lost
their
futures
for
the
piggies'
sake.
Miro
hoped
that
in
understanding
why
his
forebears
died,
he
might
make
more
sense
of
his
own
sacrifice.
The
trouble
was
that
the
truth
might
well
leave
Miro
feeling
that
none
of
the
sacrifices
meant
anything
at
all.
So
Ender
answered
with
a
question.
"Don't
you
already
know
why?"
Miro
spoke
slowly
and
carefully,
so
that
Ender
could
understand
his
slurred
speech.
"I
know
that
the
piggies
thought
they
were
doing
them
an
honor.
I
know
that
Mandachuva
and
Leaf-eater
could
have
died
in
their
places.
With
Libo,
I
even
know
the
occasion.
It
was
when
the
first
amaranth
harvest
came,
and
there
was
plenty
of
food.
They
were
rewarding
him
for
that.
Except
why
not
earlier?
Why
not
when
we
taught
them
to
use
merdona
root?
Why
not
when
we
taught
them
to
make
pots,
or
shoot
arrows?"
"The
truth?"
said
Ender.
Miro
knew
from
Ender's
tone
that
the
truth
would
not
be
easy.
"Yes,"
he
said.
"Neither
Pipo
nor
Libo
really
deserved
the
honor.
It
wasn't
the
amaranth
that
the
wives
were
rewarding.
It
was
the
fact
that
Leaf-eater
had
persuaded
them
to
let
a
whole
generation
of
infants
be
conceived
and
born
even
though
there
wasn't
enough
food
for
them
to
eat
once
they
left
the
mothertree.
It
was
a
terrible
risk
to
take,
and
if
he
had
been
wrong,
that
whole
generation
of
young
piggies
would
have
died.
Libo
brought
the
harvest,
but
Leaf-eater
was
the
one
who
had,
in
a
sense,
brought
the
population
to
a
point
where
they
needed
the
grain."
Miro
nodded.
"Pipo?"
"Pipo
told
the
piggies
about
his
discovery.
That
the
Descolada,
which
killed
humans,
was
part
of
their
normal
physiology.
That
their
bodies
could
handle
transformations
that
killed
us.
Mandachuva
told
the
wives
that
this
meant
that
humans
were
not
godlike
and
all-powerful.
That
in
some
ways
we
were
even
weaker
than
the
Little
Ones.
That
what
made
humans
stronger
than
piggies
was
not
something
inherent
in
us--
our
size,
our
brains,
our
language--
but
rather
the
mere
accident
that
we
were
a
few
thousand
years
ahead
of
them
in
learning.
If
they
could
acquire
our
knowledge,
then
we
humans
would
have
no
more
power
over
them.
Mandachuva's
discovery
that
piggies
were
potentially
equal
to
humans--
that
was
what
they
rewarded,
not
the
information
Pipo
gave
that
led
to
that
discovery."
"So
both
of
them--"
"The
piggies
didn't
want
to
kill
either
Pipo
or
Libo.
In
both
cases,
the
crucial
achievement
belonged
to
a
piggy.
The
only
reason
Pipo
and
Libo
died
was
because
they
couldn't
bring
themselves
to
take
a
knife
and
kill
a
friend."
Miro
must
have
seen
the
pain
in
Ender's
face,
despite
his
best
effort
to
conceal
it.
Because
it
was
Ender's
bitterness
that
he
answered.
"You,"
said
Miro,
"you
can
kill
anybody."
"It's
a
knack
I
was
born
with,"
said
Ender.
"You
killed
Human
because
you
knew
it
would
make
him
live
a
new
and
better
life,"
said
Miro.
"Yes."
"And
me,"
said
Miro.
"Yes,"
said
Ender.
"Sending
you
away
is
very
much
like
killing
you."
"But
will
I
live
a
new
and
better
life?"
"I
don't
know.
Already
you
get
around
better
than
a
tree."
Miro
laughed.
"So
I've
got
one
thing
on
old
Human,
don't
I--
at
least
I'm
ambulatory.
And
nobody
has
to
hit
me
with
a
stick
so
I
can
talk."
Then
Miro's
expression
grew
sour
again.
"Of
course,
now
he
can
have
a
thousand
children."
"Don't
count
on
being
celibate
all
your
life,"
said
Ender.
"You
may
be
disappointed."
"I
hope
so,"
said
Miro.
And
then,
after
a
silence:
"Speaker?"
"Call
me
Ender."
"Ender,
did
Pipo
and
Libo
die
for
nothing,
then?"
Ender
understood
the
real
question:
Am
I
also
enduring
this
for
nothing?
"There
are
worse
reasons
to
die,"
Ender
answered,
"than
to
die
because
you
cannot
bear
to
kill."
"What
about
someone,"
said
Miro,
"who
can't
kill,
and
can't
die,
and
can't
live,
either?"
"Don't
deceive
yourself,"
said
Ender.
"You'll
do
all
three
someday."
Miro
left
the
next
morning.
There
were
tearful
good-byes.
For
weeks
afterward,
it
was
hard
for
Novinha
to
spend
any
time
in
her
own
house,
because
Miro's
absence
was
so
painful
to
her.
Even
though
she
had
agreed
wholeheartedly
with
Ender
that
it
was
right
for
Miro
to
go,
it
was
still
unbearable
to
lose
her
child.
It
made
Ender
wonder
if
his
own
parents
felt
such
pain
when
he
was
taken
away.
He
suspected
they
had
not.
Nor
had
they
hoped
for
his
return.
He
already
loved
another
man's
children
more
than
his
parents
had
loved
their
own
child.
Well,
he'd
get
fit
revenge
for
their
neglect
of
him.
He'd
show
them,
three
thousand
years
later,
how
a
father
should
behave.
Bishop
Peregrino
married
them
in
his
chambers.
By
Novinha's
calculations,
she
was
still
young
enough
to
have
another
six
children,
if
they
hurried.
They
set
at
the
task
with
a
will.
Before
the
marriage,
though,
there
were
two
days
of
note.
On
a
day
in
summer,
Ela,
Ouanda,
and
Novinha
presented
him
with
the
results
of
their
research
and
speculation:
as
completely
as
possible,
the
life
cycle
and
community
structure
of
the
piggies,
male
and
female,
and
a
likely
reconstruction
of
their
patterns
of
life
before
the
Descolada
bonded
them
forever
to
the
trees
that,
till
then,
had
been
no
more
to
them
than
habitat.
Ender
had
reached
his
own
understanding
of
who
the
piggies
were,
and
especially
who
Human
was
before
his
passage
to
the
life
of
light.
He
lived
with
the
piggies
for
a
week
while
he
wrote
the
Life
of
Human.
Mandachuva
and
Leaf-eater
read
it
carefully,
discussed
it
with
him;
he
revised
and
reshaped;
finally
it
was
ready.
On
that
day
he
invited
everyone
who
was
working
with
the
piggies--
all
the
Ribeira
family,
Ouanda
and
her
sisters,
the
many
workmen
who
had
brought
technological
miracles
to
the
piggies,
the
scholar-monks
of
the
Children
of
the
Mind,
Bishop
Peregrino,
Mayor
Bosquinha-
-
and
read
the
book
to
them.
It
wasn't
long,
less
than
an
hour
to
read.
They
had
gathered
on
the
hillside
near
where
Human's
seedling
tree
reached
upward,
now
more
than
three
meters
high,
and
where
Rooter
overshadowed
them
in
the
afternoon
sunlight.
"Speaker,"
said
the
Bishop,
"almost
thou
persuadest
me
to
become
a
humanist."
Others,
less
trained
to
eloquence,
found
no
words
to
say,
not
then
or
ever.
But
they
knew
from
that
day
forward
who
the
piggies
were,
just
as
the
readers
of
the
Hive
Queen
had
understood
the
buggers,
and
the
readers
of
the
Hegemon
had
understood
humankind
in
its
endless
quest
for
greatness
in
a
wilderness
of
separation
and
suspicion.
"This
was
why
I
called
you
here,"
said
Novinha.
"I
dreamed
once
of
writing
this
book.
But
you
had
to
write
it."
"I
played
more
of
a
role
in
the
story
than
I
would
have
chosen
for
myself,"
said
Ender.
"But
you
fulfilled
your
dream,
Ivanova.
It
was
your
work
that
led
to
this
book.
And
you
and
your
children
who
made
me
whole
enough
to
write
it."
He
signed
it,
as
he
had
signed
the
others,
The
Speaker
for
the
Dead.
Jane
took
the
book
and
carried
it
by
ansible
across
the
lightyears
to
the
Hundred
Worlds.
With
it
she
brought
the
text
of
the
Covenant
and
Olhado's
pictures
of
its
signing
and
of
the
passage
of
Human
into
the
full
light.
She
placed
it
here
and
there,
in
a
score
of
places
on
each
of
the
Hundred
Worlds,
giving
it
to
people
likely
to
read
it
and
understand
what
it
was.
Copies
were
sent
as
messages
from
computer
to
computer;
by
the
time
Starways
Congress
knew
of
it,
it
was
too
widely
distributed
to
be
suppressed.
Instead
they
tried
to
discredit
it
as
a
fake.
The
pictures
were
a
crude
simulation.
Textual
analysis
revealed
that
it
could
not
possibly
have
the
same
author
as
the
other
two
books.
Ansible
usage
records
revealed
that
it
could
not
possibly
have
come
from
Lusitania,
which
had
no
ansible.
Some
people
believed
them.
Most
people
didn't
care.
Many
who
did
care
enough
to
read
the
Life
of
Human
hadn't
the
heart
to
accept
the
piggies
as
ramen.
Some
did
accept
the
piggies,
and
read
the
accusation
that
Demosthenes
had
written
a
few
months
before,
and
began
to
call
the
fleet
that
was
already
under
way
toward
Lusitania
"The
Second
Xenocide."
It
was
a
very
ugly
name.
There
weren't
enough
jails
in
the
Hundred
Worlds
to
hold
all
those
who
used
it.
The
Starways
Congress
had
thought
the
war
would
begin
when
their
ships
reached
Lusitania
forty
years
from
then.
Instead,
the
war
was
already
begun,
and
it
would
be
fierce.
What
the
Speaker
for
the
Dead
wrote,
many
people
believed;
and
many
were
ready
to
accept
the
piggies
as
ramen,
and
to
think
of
anyone
who
sought
their
deaths
as
murderers.
Then,
on
a
day
in
autumn,
Ender
took
the
carefully
wrapped
cocoon,
and
he
and
Novinha,
Olhado,
Quim,
and
Ela
skimmed
over
the
kilometers
of
capim
till
they
came
to
the
hill
beside
the
river.
The
daisies
they
had
planted
were
in
furious
bloom;
the
winter
here
would
be
mild,
and
the
hive
queen
would
be
safe
from
the
Descolada.
Ender
carried
the
hive
queen
gingerly
to
the
riverbank,
and
laid
her
in
the
chamber
he
and
Olhado
had
prepared.
They
laid
the
carcass
of
a
freshly
killed
cabra
on
the
ground
outside
her
chamber.
And
then
Olhado
drove
them
back.
Ender
wept
with
the
vast,
uncontrollable
ecstasy
that
the
hive
queen
placed
within
his
mind,
her
rejoicing
too
strong
for
a
human
heart
to
bear;
Novinha
held
him,
Quim
quietly
prayed,
and
Ela
sang
a
jaunty
folksong
that
once
had
been
heard
in
the
hill
country
of
Minas
Gerais,
among
the
caipiras
and
mineiros
of
old
Brazil.
It
was
a
good
time,
a
good
place
to
be,
better
than
Ender
had
ever
dreamed
for
himself
in
the
sterile
corridors
of
the
Battle
School
when
he
was
little,
and
fighting
for
his
life.
"I
can
probably
die
now,"
said
Ender.
"All
my
life's
work
is
done."
"Mine
too,"
said
Novinha.
"But
I
think
that
means
that
it's
time
to
start
to
live."
Behind
them,
in
the
dank
and
humid
air
of
a
shallow
cave
by
a
river,
strong
mandibles
tore
at
the
cocoon,
and
a
limp
and
skeletal
body
struggled
forth.
Her
wings
only
gradually
spread
out
and
dried
in
the
sunlight;
she
struggled
weakly
to
the
riverbank
and
pulled
strength
and
moisture
into
her
desiccated
body.
She
nibbled
at
the
meat
of
the
cabra.
The
unhatched
eggs
she
held
within
her
cried
out
to
be
released;
she
laid
the
first
dozen
of
them
in
the
cabra's
corpse,
then
ate
the
nearest
daisies,
trying
to
feel
the
changes
in
her
body
as
she
came
alive
at
last.
The
sunlight
on
her
back,
the
breeze
against
her
wings,
the
water
cool
under
her
feet,
her
eggs
warming
and
maturing
in
the
flesh
of
the
cabra:
Life,
so
long
waited
for,
and
not
until
today
could
she
be
sure
that
she
would
be,
not
the
last
of
her
tribe,
but
the
first.